How to play pac man 256

Chains Are Tough

When you run around the maze, each consecutive pellet that you grab adds to a chain. At intervals of 16, all the way up to 256, you receive additional rewards worth more points, and these values are also impacted by any fruit you may have snagged. A chain is easily broken, though, if you pass over a gap between pellets, even when that gap is only a single pellet wide. If you are chasing after big chains, which are tracked on leaderboards, try to always plan ahead a couple of moves and don’t make a high score your priority. Don’t chase after ghosts, either. Such distractions only make it more likely that you’ll break a chain and have to start over again from 1. That will happen anyway, once you hit 256, but at least that time it will be intentional.

Ghosts Are Unique

You’ll be dodging eight different ghosts as you run through the mazes, rather than the conventional five. They move differently, and some are more aggressive than others. If you play long enough, you should get a feel for their general moves, and that will allow you to make choices about where to run when things get tight. Some things never change, though. Blinky (the red ghost) is still the most dangerous.

Conserve Power Pellets

Don’t eat power pellets unless you need them. They’re precious resources, and you want to gobble them down when they can do the most good, just like in conventional Pac-Man games. When you do eat one, your enemies will temporarily become vulnerable, until the effects expire. You can eat a second pellet–or extend an activated power-up, when appropriate–to keep a combo going, so try to string together combos for more points. Just don’t get greedy.

Plan Ahead

When Pac-Man is cruising along a lengthy corridor, he’ll eventually reach its end and will stop unless you have instructed him otherwise. You can anticipate that moment and make sure that he doesn’t stop dead by having a move in queue. Keep in mind that he’ll always act according to your last swipe when he reaches a junction. So if you’re heading along a corridor and you know you want him to go left at the end, go ahead and make that swipe now and then he’ll follow your instructions at the next opportunity.

Stop and Smell the Roses

Pac-Man sure does like to move, but sometimes he also likes to stop when he runs up against a wall and you haven’t given him directions about what to do next. If you have a lot of space between yourself and the advancing wall and there’s a dangerous situation ahead of you, pausing to catch your breath (or wait for the hazard to grow a little friendlier) can work in your favor.

Landscape Mode Is Your Friend

Especially when you start a new run, playing in landscape mode can work in your favor because it allows you to see more of the action. Portrait mode (when your phone is held vertically) prevents you from seeing part of the wider mazes. Note that mazes do grow narrower as your advance continues, and eventually portrait mode is just fine, but it’s not how you should start.

Your Score Is Fruity

If you’ve played Crossy Road, you know the value of going far in life, but Pac-Man 256 takes a different approach. You earn points instead based on what you’re able to gobble down before you bite the big one, so you should prioritize consumption rather than worrying about how far you run. Look for fruit as often as possible, too. When you gobble down fruit, it will multiply the value of everything you do while its effects are active (which can mean a massive boost to your score). Cherries are the least valuable fruit, while a green melon is truly special. Only one fruit can be in effect at once, so try to spend as much time as possible enjoying a melon or orange rush. And of course, there’s no better way to build up your score than to gobble down fruit around the same time you also eat a power pellet.

Spend Money If You Like

Though Pac-Man 256 is a free game with in-game currency, you can also spend real money if you prefer. There are some major benefits to doing so. You can either buy a coin doubler (available if you tap the “+ coins” icon near the corner of the screen) or unlimited credits. The latter option is available when you run out of credits and try to continue or play with power-ups activated. You can purchase a temporary boost or, if you prefer, spend a much larger chunk of chain to eliminate credit requirements from the game entirely.

Know Your Currency

You will collect both coins and credits as you play the game. Coins, which you can find within mazes or receive as a reward for viewing ads, upgrade your power-ups so that they last longer or award more points. Credits let you continue a run a single time when you die (even if you have the maximum of 6 credits available). Credits are awarded over time, like energy in other similar games, and sometimes you can also gain them by watching ads. You have to use a credit whenever you want to activate power-ups on an upcoming run. Using a credit also increases the pellets you earn on that run.

Although we don’t know of any Pac-Man 256 cheats, the following tips and tricks will help you eat more pac-dots to achieve a big-time combo, upgrade all of the power-ups and devour those pesky ghosts. The best part? You won’t have to spend money on in-app purchases to become better at Pac-Man 256 and climb the online leaderboard.

Know Your Ghosts

In Pac-Man 256, not all ghosts are created equal. You’ll recognize the famous foursome of Blinky, Inky, Pinky and Clyde, but also additional pests floating around the infinite board. Your ability to recognize these enemies and their signature abilities will oftentimes save Pac-Man’s life.

Pinky, for example, will follow Pac-Man in one direction as soon as the ghost spots our hero. Easily outwit this foe by quickly changing direction, and whatever you do, avoid a footrace. Pinky is faster than Pac-Man and will quickly catch up to him.

Then we have the gray ghost, Spunky. Similar to Pinky, he’ll go after Pac-Man upon first sight, but will give chase around corners, making him trickier to lose.

Glitchy, on the other hand, first appears as a bunch of letters on the maze before materializing into his final form. Unless you ate a power pellet, keep your distance.

The other ghosts are predictable. Some move randomly around the maze, while groups of four simply travel back and forth.

Tip: There’s more to worry about than ghosts. A huge glitch slowly rises from the bottom of the screen, forcing you to constantly move up through the maze. Think twice before backtracking.

Credits Versus Play for Free

Pac-Man 256 is a free-to-play video game with a catch. In order to play with power-ups you need to spend one credit, but you only have six credits to start, and must wait for credits to refill over time. Run out and you have the following options:

  • Wait for the game to replenish lost credits.
  • Spend $0.99 for 12 credits or $7.99 for unlimited credits.
  • Play for free without power-ups.

We already coughed up $0.99 for 12 credits. While not expensive, it’s best to wait 10 minutes for more.

Tip: While chomping pac-dots, make a point to eat as many coins as possible. This virtual currency lets you upgrade power-ups. If you want an edge, Bandai Namco sells a coin doubler for $4.99, but simply playing the game will give you enough loot without opening your wallet.

Pick Your Power-ups

Pac-Man 256 comes with 15 unique power-ups to give you an edge. Among them…

  • Laser: Pac-Man fires a laser from his mouth for a limited time.
  • Freeze: Temporarily freezes ghosts in place.
  • Giant: Pac-Man grows in size and gains invincibility. Simply charge through ghosts in his path.
  • Stealth: Move unseen like Metal Gear’s Solid Snake, but without the cardboard box.

Upgrading power-ups usually makes these items last longer, but you won’t be able to use a power-up while upgrading it. Thankfully, the game lets you know how long the upgrading process will take, and since you can have a maximum of three active at once, you’re free to swap them at will.

Tip: The more you upgrade a power-up, the more expensive the process becomes. Better save those coins!

Earn Rewards

Watching brief videos is a decent way to earn free coins, but you’ll add plenty more by completing in-game missions. The list includes destroying a certain number of ghosts with the Laser power-up and eating a specific type of fruit, among other tasks. Always know the current mission and make a point to complete it, then later, tap the box to earn the reward.

More Pac-Man 256 Tips

Eat 256 consecutive pac-dots and ghosts in the surrounding area will disappear. Doing this is much tougher than it sounds. Not only must you avoid ghosts, but also sections of the board without pac-dots. Once you break the chain, you must start over again. If you see numbers trailing Pac-Man, the chain is still active; this is the only way to monitor your progress, but watch out for hazards along the way.

Know when to end your game. Pac-Man 256 lets you continue for one credit upon death, but we think it’s a better idea to restart if you don’t have a lot of points. Don’t waste credits.

After eating a power pellet, go after as many ghosts as possible for even more points. Don’t worry if they start to flash. You still have a few seconds before they return to their original colors. On the other hand, don’t be greedy.

See arrows on the board pointing in one direction? Pac-Man will move slower if you force him to go the opposite way.

Remain in the center of the maze as much as possible. This gives you the maximum number of chances to escape ghosts and continue the pac-dot chain. Getting trapped on one of the edges is an easy way to die.

Warp paths (Pac-Man disappears on one side of the screen and then reappears on the other) may seem like a good idea, but remember ghosts use these as well, and may suddenly appear right before Pac-Man enters one. Most of the time this is a great way to lose enemies.

Unlike other Pac-Man and Ms. Pac-Man video games, you don’t have as much wiggle room to dodge ghosts at close range. Several times we attempted to quickly turn left or right, under the assumption Pac-Man would slip by his pursuers by the slimmest distance, only to fall victim to a hungry ghost.

Always think at least two moves ahead. This is essential for eating 256 consecutive pac-dots and staying alive.

Interested in playing this game? Download Pac-Man 256 for iPhone (iPad also supported) or Android. The game is also available from the Amazon App Store.

If you play Pac-Man 256, share your favorite tips in the comments section below!

PAC-MAN 256 – Endless Maze!, a maze game with to aim to collect coins by the pac-man, gets hot popularity with the simple and addictive gameplay. With playing PAC-MAN 256 on pc, players can battle the ghost gang and perform the chain combo! Here is the guide as follows.

How to play pac man 256

PAC-MAN 256 – Endless Maze! Guide: Tips for Playing PAC-MAN 256 on PC with NoxPlayer

1. Manage and upgrade your power-ups. Power up your pac man and collect more coins as you can.

How to play pac man 256

2. Remember not to be grabbed by the ghosts, which has different functions with different colors.

3. For instance, the glitchy ghost is harmless, and once it transforms into a colored ghost, it will harm you.

How to play pac man 256

4. You need to know your ghosts and avoid them according to their type. Here is a brief introduction .

5. Finish the task and kill the ghosts by picking up the tools.

How to play pac man 256

6. Change the theme (paid) according to your needs.

7. Utilize the keyboard to control the moving direction of pac-man, like WASD.

How to play pac man 256

PAC-MAN 256 Gameplay: How to Download PAC-MAN 256 on PC on PC with NoxPlayer

  1. Download NoxPlayer
  2. Click Tools👉Google play👉Sign-in Google account

How to play pac man 256

3. Download PAC-MAN 256 – Endless Maze!

Pac-Man 256

Pac-Man 256 is the Crossy Road team’s take on a classic. Hipster Whale’s officially licensed version of the arcade classic based on the original game’s infamous level 256 glitch.

The goal of pacman 256 is a simple one: try to get as high a score as possible before getting chomped by the various Ghosts that populate the board.

How to Win in game Pac-Man 256

  • Power-Ups

The game Pac-Man 256 makes use of 16 different power ups, each unlocked by eating a certain number of Pac-Pellets. As you gain access to more advanced ones, the game requires more pellets. There are several main types of power-ups, and then shall we say, variations on them. One of the basic ones, Fire, causes flames to trail your path, however later a superior version is unlocked where the flames radiate themselves in several different directions. Magnet, which I referred to earlier, is another, and basically sucks in all collectibles on the board within the circumference of the traction; it’s an absolute wiz for getting a big Pellet multiplier.

  • Power Pellets

Always the staple of the Pac-Man world, Power Pellets grant temporary invincibility to The Yellow One. During this time, Ghosts can be eaten, with the first one providing a 10 point boost, and each additional Ghost being worth 10 additional points. Thus the second is worth 20, the third 30, and so on.

As the maze is endless and randomly generated, there are often times when you can actually manage to find a second Power Pellet before the first one’s time period has expired thus extending the duration and allowing you to wrack up some mad points.

  • Fruit

Another Pac-Man world staple, there are various Fruit items that appear on the board including Cherries, Melons, Strawberries, and Oranges. These temporairly provide an extra score multiplier and are often used in tandem with the various Prize Goals (more on that later). Each type of Fruit has a different multiplier value.

  • Coins

Coins are used to Level Up your Power-Ups. Each has 8 levels, and activating a new level requires larger and larger amounts of coins to do so. For most of the improvements, only the duration improves, but with some like the Pac Men Power-Up above, the value of each Ghost chomped during the time period increases. Opting to spend coins and Level Up the Power-Up results in a down-time during which it is unusable, though you can swap it out for another.

  • Control freak

Control of the game Pac-Man 256 is touch based, and simply requires you to slide your finger in the direction you want Pac-Man to travel. This can essentially be done before he even hits a corner or intersection, and thus makes the task all the more easy.

The game Pac-Man 256 does let you “stand still” when faced against a wall, perfect for those times when there is a nearby Power-Up you want to get but need to wait for your current one to expire before it will reappear. Note that if you wait too long however, the “Glitch” will creep up from the bottom of the screen and kill you if the majority of it touches you.

Tag: pac man 256, pacman 256, pac man , pacman, pacman game, pac man game

There’s nothing like a little old school Pacman game right? The great arcade game Pac Man was ported to the NES in 1988 and you can play it right here. Never played before?! What?! Eat all the pellets to complete a stage while trying to score as many points as possible by eating fruit and ghosts along the way! But there’s more! Ever wonder how Pacman got started? Check out the history of Pacman below and see how it all began.

This version of Pac-Man plays exactly like the arcade version that stole countless quarters from kids in the 1980s. The only difference is that it uses HTML5 so it will work in any browser and even on your phone!

How to play pac man 256

How to play pac man 256

How to play pac man 256

How to play pac man 256

A Legend Is Born
The company Namco gets the credit for developing the most popular arcade game of all time. Toru Iwatani designed the game over the short time of 18 months (yeah back then one guy could write a game on his own, imagine that today?). Iwatani drew inspiration for his game via a famous Japanese phrase known as “Paku-Paku Taberu”. This odd sounding name (odd only because it’s not English of course) is symbolic of the noise made when one opens and closes their mouth rapidly. After a short 18 months, the game was complete and launched as “Puck Man”. Strangely enough, it was NOT a big success after launch.

Namco and Iwatani may have developed “Puck Man” in Japan, but it was Midway who marketed to the United States and saw sales fly through the roof. Nobody had ever seen a game like it before. Renamed to Pac-Man in the US, it became an instant hit. It caught everyone by surprise and even the so called experts overlooked Pac-Man while reviewing arcade games (don’t the experts always do things like that?). Keep in mind that we’re talking Arcades here not consoles. Atari came after this.

Level 256??
Doesn’t it just piss you off when you play Pacman for 17 straight hours and you get to level 256 and the screen is all messed up? Yeah I never got by level 10 myself but if you’re in that 1% of 1% who actually made it this far or if you just want to know where this is going, then read on.

Nerd Version: See at the dawn of video games, everything was about memory. The goal was always to use as little as possible. This led to a hexadecimal system for video game data instead of decimal. 0-9 followed by A-F which adds up to 16 digits. Data was commonly stored as a byte which could hold two hexadecimal digits. Naturally the maximum hex that could be formed would be FF or 255 (remember in Zelda how you could only get 255 rupies?). Naturally, the biggest number formed with 2 digits in our decimal system is of course 99.

Talk To Me Like I’m A 3 Year Old Version: The game can’t handle numbers bigger than 255.

Anyways, if you get to level 256 the data can’t handle it and funky things start to happen. In Pacman this meant that the right side of the screen became jarbled. However, the left remained intact which led to the nickname for this level as “The Split Screen Level” (see video below). It became so popular that Billy Mitchell of Florida (the first guy to get a “perfect Pacman score” which is: 3,333,360 points) offered anyone $100,000 if they could beat the split screen level. Nobody ever did. Supposedly the level has never been beaten! Until.

When Pacman was rewritten, level 256 could finally be completed and WHAT HAPPENED THEN. Did the planets align? World Peace? The Holy Grail? No. The game rolled over back to level 1 again. Like in Contra or many others. You just “start over”. Wow. That’s really special.

Posted on Last updated: August 23, 2015

It’s been around for decades, and you can now play it on your Android or iOS device, albeit with more than a few twists. Bandai Namco’s Pac-Man 256 offers a new take on the iconic, classic video game, and the developer says the game is “perfectly reinvented” for your cell phone or tablet. You can now collect up to more than 15 power-ups that can help you against the villainous ghosts, and also help you stay ahead of the main super villain. Yes, it’s Pac-Man alright, though we have to say we agree with Bandai Namco – it is indeed reinvented for a new generation of mobile-centric gamers.

Anyone who is just starting out or doesn’t play too much Pac-Man (or remember its mechanics) should check out the first part of our Pac-Man 256 cheats and strategy guide – even if you’re an expert, a lot, if not all of these tips may be worth checking out.

1. Know The Difference Between Coins And Credits

In Pac-Man 256, you’ve got two different kinds of currency. Coins are the currency you should be using if you want to upgrade your power-ups. Upgrading power-ups makes them last longer and gives you more points. You can earn coins naturally by playing the game, and you can also gather more by watching ad videos or completing in-game quests or objectives.

Credits, on the other hand, are what you should spend before beginning a round if you want to use power-ups in the upcoming run. All power-ups allowed in a playthrough will cost you a credit, regardless of how many power-ups you utilize. You will also spend credits if you get killed, though the limit is one usage per run. In other words, if you’ve got three credits, you won’t be able to use all three of them in a single run. As an aside, you can also use credits, assuming you used one during a run, in order to bring you closer to unlocking power-ups.

2. Keep On Eating

Just like in the classic Pac-Man games, your score will be determined by the amount of food that you eat. This isn’t like Crossy Road or other similar “endless” titles where you perform better if you’re able to move or travel farther. Once again, all you need to do here is eat, eat, eat – distance doesn’t matter in this game, so you can also explore the maze in greater depth.

3. Play The Game In Landscape Mode

You have the option to play this game in landscape or portrait mode, but it’s Landscape mode that you really want to focus on. Playing in Portrait mode will still allow you to play the game, but you wouldn’t see everything in the map. But when in Landscape, you’ll be able to plan your moves more carefully. As the maze becomes thinner in appearance, you’ll need all the help you can get, and your best tool here would be to play the game in landscape, not portrait mode.

4. Stand Still When It’s Necessary

As we told you above, Pac-Man 256 is an endless game, even if it’s got some truly classic routes. And while your first instinct would be to keep on moving, you really do not have to do that. In fact, you can stand still and pause for a few moments, as the ghosts hover around ; you can have Pac-Man stop for a few moments at the nearest wall and let the ghosts pass by before going to the next stage.

5. Purchase Stuff In The Pac-Shop

Pac-Man 256 is a freemium title, which means you can purchase stuff from the game’s in-app store. So what can you buy right now? We would recommend the Coin Doubler, which, as the name suggests, doubles the amount of coins that you’ve got on you. You can buy this for $4.99, which is a rather costly amount to spend on a power-up, though the next one we’ll share to you is a bit more on the premium side. Likewise, for $7.99, you can buy yourself unlimited credits via the Pac-Shop, get a temporary boost in credit, or watch ad videos. Sometimes, watching ads would give you two free credits, so don’t mind it if the ads don’t look or feel relevant.

6. Aim For Multipliers

The game has a wealth of different multipliers, starting with ghosts, which would give you ten points for each ghost you eat in power pellet mode. Each ghost you eat on one pellet will increase their value by ten points. Pellets are worth a point apiece, and when you chain 16 of them together, you’ll get a bonus of 16 points. Chaining 32 together gives you a 32-point bonus, and so on until you reach 256. Once that happens, all ghosts will be destroyed and you’ll get a fat 256-point bonus right before the chain resets automatically.

The fruit multiplier is a bit trickier. This multiplier will cover everything you do while the fruit remains active. Once you eat some fruit, the icon and multiplier will show up below your score, and when they’re both gone, that means that’s it for your current fruit multiplier. Cherry is worth a multiplier of two, apple worth three, strawberry worth four, orange worth five, and green melon worth six. So if you eat a green melon, with its respective multiplier active as a result, you’ll get six times the usual number of points when you eat anything else; for example, pellets will score you six points, while ghosts will earn you 60. Lastly, take note that eating another fruit while your current fruit multiplier is still active will make the new fruit/multiplier replace the old one.

7. Use Your Power-Ups Wisely

The use of power pellets is a fundamental part of Pac-Man as a whole, and for this game, that also applies to power-ups. You should make it a point to use these two very wisely; even if you know you’ll see more power-ups as you progress along, it’s best to save what you currently have for those occasions when you really need them.

When eating one of these power pellets or power-ups, the entire board will be converted into white cubes. Eating more of these cubes extends the effective duration of your power-ups, though it won’t be by much. And once your power’s finally out, all white cubes will revert back to normal.

Об этой игре

PAC-MAN 256 – бесконечный лабиринт.
– Играйте с друзьями в сетевом режиме на 4 игроков
– Не попадитесь злому Глюку
– Познакомьтесь с новой бандой оживших ретро-призраков: Sue, Funky и Spunky
– Крутые усилители: лазер, торнадо и т.д.

Вишни красные – как мило!
Призраки от вас бегут.
Скушай-ка пилюлю силы
И про лазер не забудь!

Системные требования


    • ОС: Windows XP
    • Процессор: Intel i3+ or equivalent
    • Оперативная память: 1 GB ОЗУ
    • Видеокарта: Nvidia 8800, Radeon HD35xx, Intel HD 4000+
    • DirectX: Версии 9.0c
    • Место на диске: 100 MB

    • ОС: Windows 7+
    • Процессор: Intel i5+ or equivalent
    • Оперативная память: 2 GB ОЗУ
    • Видеокарта: NVidia 560+ or equivalent
    • DirectX: Версии 9.0c
    • Место на диске: 100 MB

    • ОС: OSX 10.6+
    • Процессор: Intel i3+
    • Оперативная память: 1 GB ОЗУ
    • Видеокарта: Nvidia 8800, Radeon HD35xx, Intel HD 4000+
    • Место на диске: 100 MB

    • ОС: OSX 10.6+
    • Процессор: Intel i5 or equivalent
    • Оперативная память: 2 GB ОЗУ
    • Видеокарта: NVidia 560+ or equivalent
    • Место на диске: 100 MB

    • ОС: Ubuntu
    • Процессор: Intel i3+ or equivalent
    • Оперативная память: 1 GB ОЗУ
    • Видеокарта: NVidia or ATI with latest drivers
    • Место на диске: 100 MB

    • ОС: Ubuntu
    • Процессор: Intel i5+ or equivalent
    • Оперативная память: 2 GB ОЗУ
    • Видеокарта: NVidia or ATI with latest drivers
    • Место на диске: 100 MB

©BANDAI NAMCO Entertainment Inc.
©2014-2016 Hipster Whale Pty Ltd

Where do I even start…I mean how in the hell do you screw up Pac-Man?

Pac-Man 256 is inspired by the glitch that appeared in the original Pac-Man game. I shit you not, the basis of this game was a freakin’ glitch. Oh, but of course they had to chuck in plenty of pointless in-app purchases because if there is anything Pac-Man needed to cement his legacy it was to be made into a free to play, endless runner…inspired by a glitch.

It’s simple enough…you control Pac-Man in a never-ending 3D maze while trying to avoid ghosts, eat dots & make it as far as you can to set a high score. All while the Pac-Man glitch is chasing you down.

How to play pac man 256

So this glitch…in the original Pac-Man game should you make it to map 256 the right side of the map turns into a mess of numbers & letters obscuring the dots making the level impossible to beat.

How to play pac man 256

This numbers/letters mess is what fills up the bottom of the screen as you play forcing you to constantly move Pac-Man onwards.

To try & add more to a pretty basic game a number of new ghosts have been included & the further you make it the more hectic it gets. Thankfully power pellets make their return as does a number of new abilities that Pac-Man can use such as lasers.

You get 6 credits to play with it & they are refilled over time. 1 credit, every 10 minutes or you can watch an advert to earn more quickly. You can pay 79p for an extra 12 or £3.99 for unlimited credits (please note that this is currently on sale & the normal price is £5.99). Now it is nice to see this option available as paying for unlimited credits will open up most of the game to you however that price is a joke.

How to play pac man 256

This is an endless runner where you set a high score, that is it. They are charging more than the cost of Grand Theft Auto: San Andreas, Grand Theft Auto: Vice City, The Sims 3, Goat Simulator, Lego Jurassic World, Five Nights at Freddys, Hitman Go, Worms 3, Sonic the Hedgehog, Sonic the Hedgehog 2…these are fully fleshed out games with not just hours of fun but days & even weeks of gameplay!

…but it doesn’t end there.

You have the option of playing on different looking mazes, basically different skins. There is a range from the classic 80’s look to one that takes on the form of an office. Each costs 79p or can be bought using in-game coins that collect as you play. To buy one of these skins you would need 2048 coins. I hope you’ve got a lot of time on your hands because you’re going to need it.

How to play pac man 256

You can speed up your coin count by purchasing (are you surprised?) a coin doubler which automatically gives you 2048 coins & doubles any collected afterwards. It only costs £3.99…

The thing is while gameplay is brief, it is fun. Pac-Man 256 encourages you to try once more when it comes to beating your own high score & having a ‘free play’ option (although you get no power-ups in this mode) is a great idea. It’s not enough to make this game anything but another poorly thought out free to play game obsessed with trying to take as much money from its customer base before they work out they’ve been ripped off.

How to play pac man 256

The Bottom Line

Pac-Man 256 is the best thing to happen to the arcade mascot since his wedding day.

  • Reinvents Pac-Man as an endless mobile game.
  • Fun power-ups.
  • Gorgeous art style translates Pac-Man’s pixels into 3D.
  • Occasionally frustrating deaths.
  • Limits what you can play without paying.

The original, arcade version of Pac-Man is such a simple game that most attempts to reinvent it just end up becoming entirely different experiences. The best Pac-Man follow-ups, like Ms. Pac-Man or the recent Pac-Man Championship Edition DX, make small, smart tweaks instead of massive, misguided changes. Today’s iPhone and iPad gaming landscape is a lot like the arcade scene in the 1980s, so sooner or later Pac-Man had to make an appearance. Fortunately, Pac-Man 256’s great, less-is-more approach delivers a modern, mobile evolution of the classic Pac-Man formula. It’s an Editors’ Choice for mobile games.

Pac-Man Crosses the Road
Pac-Man 256 takes inspiration from the original Pac-Man, as well as last year’s smash hit mobile game Crossy Road. The game is essentially a fusion of Pac-Man’s maze-running, dot-munching, and ghost-evading and Crossy Road’s endless structure and retro 3D style. But don’t worry, this isn’t outright theft. Crossy Road and Pac-Man 256 were both made by developer Hipster Whale.

Grafting Crossy Road’s ideas onto Pac-Man may have started as nothing more than an attempt to exploit the value of both properties, but the end result is so harmonious it doesn’t matter. You’re still navigating mazes and trying to earn high scores by eating dots, ghosts, and fruit. But the infinite nature of each run totally changes your approach to typical Pac-Man scenarios. No longer are you concerned with sweeping over every inch of the map to make sure no dot gets left uneaten. And you can’t memorize routes since they are constantly, randomly changing. These twists are exciting and refreshing.

Similar Products

Spider: Rite of the Shrouded Moon (for iPad)

Final Fantasy VII (for iPad)

FireWhip (for iPhone)

Race the Sun (for iPad)

Hitman: Sniper (for iPhone)

Fallout Shelter (for iPad)

Transistor (for iPad)

Her Story (for iPad)

Angry Birds 2 (for iPad)

Piloteer (for iPad)

Plants vs. Zombies 2: It’s About Time (for iPad)

In the original Pac-Man, if you reached level 256, a “kill screen,” the game would glitch out and crash. In Pac-Man 256, if you’re not constantly moving forward, that same glitch will swallow you alive. But at least it’s a beautiful death. The glitch, rendered as a restless mass of colorful numbers, is the most visually impressive part of the game’s already outstanding chunky, 3D, neon, isometric aesthetic. It’s a gorgeous dream of the 1980s only possible on 2010s technology, like the iPad Air 2 ($445.00 at eBay) (Opens in a new window) I used for testing.

Insert Coin
There are a few moments when Pac-Man 256’s dueling influences don’t entirely mesh. Being forced to think on your feet as you only get partial glimpses of your next possible path forward is thrilling. However, this also leads to deaths that feel cheaper than those in the original Pac-Man. This frustration is compounded by the game’s free-to-play features. You can play Pac-Man 256 as often as you like without spending a cent. But to play the full version of the game, you must spend a credit, which is just cute arcade slang for using currency that costs real money or waiting until the next day. If you die, you can also burn a credit to continue without resetting your run. You get six free credits per day and a pack of 12 costs one dollar.

What the full version of the game adds that the free version lacks are a host of fun power-ups that introduce even more strategies into the mix. You ever wanted to see Pac-Man freeze a whole gang of ghosts or shoot a giant laser out of his mouth? Now you can.

The free-to-play model consistently annoys me, but Pac-Man 256’s free version is good enough that I am totally satisfied mostly playing that mode. I also understand what the game is going for by putting some features behind a paywall. It sort of replicates the familiar arcade tension of putting real money on the line to rack up the highest score possible. Thankfully, you can also just pay $8 up front and unlock the entire game, an option that’s shamefully rare among free-to-play games. I’m looking at you Angry Birds 2 ($445.00 at eBay) (Opens in a new window) and Plants vs. Zombies 2!

Pac-Man Fever
Over the years, Pac-Man has struggled to reclaim the dominant position he once had in the gaming industry. But Pac-Man 256 is the right game on the right platform to remind us all why this character and this gameplay deserve their permanent spots in gaming’s shared consciousness. It’s an Editors’ Choice and a must-download for anyone even casually interested in mobile gaming.

Pac-Man can be played online at various websites, such as, which offers a Flash version of the game. There are also many other websites that offer the game for free download or play.

Table of Contents

Pac-man Xon! Online game series

How Can I Play Pac-Man On Google?

To play Pac-Man on Google, visit and click the Pac-Man icon at the bottom left of the screen. This will open a map of your chosen city with a section highlighted in yellow, indicating where you can play. Use the arrow keys on your keyboard to move Pac-Man around, and press the spacebar to eat pellets and ghosts. If you get stuck, press the M key to use a warp tunnel.

Is There A Multiplayer Pac-Man?

Yes, there is a multiplayer Pac-Man. The game can be played by up to four players simultaneously on the same console or PC.

Where Can I Play Ms Pacman?

Ms. PAC-MAN is an arcade game developed in America by Namco and first released in Japan on July 15, 1981. The game was later released in North America on October 25, 1981. It was the sequel to the original PAC-MAN game. Ms. PAC-MAN is now available for Xbox One.

How to play pac man 256

What Does 256 Mean In Pac-Man?

256 refers to the level number in the original Pac-Man game where the right side of the screen becomes a jumbled mess of numbers and letters, while the left side is normal. This level is impossible to beat, and is therefore known as the Map 256 Glitch.

Is Pac-Man 256 Free?

Yes, Pac-Man 256 is free to download and play. However, there are optional in-game microtransactions that allow players to purchase power-ups and other bonuses.

What Is Pac-Man Eating?

Pac-Man is eating small, round pellets that were originally cookies. These pellets are called “power cookies” and are larger than the other pellets. They give Pac-Man the ability to eat the ghosts.

Can You Play Pac Man 99 Without Nintendo Online?

Yes, you can play PAC-MAN 99 without a Nintendo Online Membership. However, in order to connect and play with others, you will need to have a Nintendo Online Membership.

How Can I Download Pac-Man For PC?

There are a few different ways that you can download and play Pac-Man on your PC. One way is to use an emulator like BlueStacks, which will allow you to run the game on your computer. Alternatively, you can download the game files directly from websites like or Once you have the game downloaded, you can simply open it in an appropriate program like Windows Media Player or VLC and start playing.

How Do You Play Pacman Party Royale?

Pac-Man Party Royale is a game where players navigate through a maze eating Pac-Dots in order to gain speed. When all of the Pac-Dots are eaten on screen, they all immediately regenerate, allowing for more ways of gaining speed. The goal is to be the last player standing by outrunning or outlasting the other players.

Who Sells The Pac-Man Game?

Pac-Man is a classic arcade game that was created by Namco in 1980. It was later released on various consoles and home computers. Today, the game can be purchased digitally or on disc from a number of different retailers, including Walmart.

How to play pac man 256

By now, there is no way you haven’t heard of Crossy Road, the hit 2014 iOS game that reached 50 million downloads and netted its small Australian dev team over $10 million, all without the use of exploitative microtransactions and free to play hooks. Pac-Man 256 was built with a possible console or Steam release in mind, and more, all served on a bed of exclusive game play footage.

In Pac-Man 256 , you need eat more pac-dots, avoid the ghosts and get a high score in Bandai Namco’s endless maze game.

Although we don’t know of any Pac-Man 256 cheats, the following tips and tricks will help you eat more pac-dots to achieve a big-time combo, upgrade all of the power-ups and devour those pesky ghosts.

  1. Pick Your Power-ups

In Pac-Man 256, not all ghosts are created equal. You’ll recognize the famous foursome of Blinky, Inky, Pinky and Clyde, but also additional pests floating around the infinite board. Your ability to recognize these enemies and their signature abilities will oftentimes save Pac-Man’s life.

Easily outwit this foe by quickly changing direction, and whatever you do, avoid a footrace. Pinky is faster than Pac-Man and will quickly catch up to him.

Glitchy, on the other hand, first appears as a bunch of letters on the maze before materializing into his final form. Unless you ate a power pellet, keep your distance. The other ghosts are predictable. Some move randomly around the maze, while groups of four simply travel back and forth.

There’s more to worry about than ghosts. A huge glitch slowly rises from the bottom of the screen, forcing you to constantly move up through the maze. Think twice before backtracking.

In Pac-Man 256, not all ghosts are created equal. You’ll recognize the famous foursome of Blinky, Inky, Pinky and Clyde, but also additional pests floating around the infinite board. Your ability to recognize these enemies and their signature abilities will oftentimes save Pac-Man’s life.

Easily outwit this foe by quickly changing direction, and whatever you do, avoid a footrace. Pinky is faster than Pac-Man and will quickly catch up to him.

Glitchy, on the other hand, first appears as a bunch of letters on the maze before materializing into his final form. Unless you ate a power pellet, keep your distance. The other ghosts are predictable. Some move randomly around the maze, while groups of four simply travel back and forth.

There’s more to worry about than ghosts. A huge glitch slowly rises from the bottom of the screen, forcing you to constantly move up through the maze. Think twice before backtracking

2. Credits Versus Play for Free

While chomping pac-dots, make a point to eat as many coins as possible. This virtual currency lets you upgrade power-ups. If you want an edge, Bandai Namco sells a coin doubler for $4.99, but simply playing the game Pac-Man 256 will give you enough loot without opening your wallet.

3. Pick Your Power-ups

Pac Man 256 comes with 15 unique power-ups to give you an edge. The more you upgrade a power-up, the more expensive the process becomes. Better save those coins

Pac-Man 256 lets you continue for one credit upon death, but we think it’s a better idea to restart if you don’t have a lot of points. Don’t waste credits.

After eating a power pellet, go after as many ghosts as possible for even more points. Don’t worry if they start to flash. You still have a few seconds before they return to their original colors. On the other hand, don’t be greedy.

Remain in the center of the maze as much as possible. This gives you the maximum number of chances to escape ghosts and continue the pac-dot chain. Getting trapped on one of the edges is an easy way to die.

Warp paths (Pac-Man disappears on one side of the screen and then reappears on the other) may seem like a good idea, but remember ghosts use these as well, and may suddenly appear right before Pac-Man enters one. Most of the time this is a great way to lose enemies.

Always think at least two moves ahead. This is essential for eating 256 consecutive pac-dots and staying alive.

Tag: pacman 256, pac man 256, pacman game, pacman, pac man

How to play pac man 256

By now, there is no way you haven’t heard of Crossy Road, the hit 2014 iOS game that reached 50 million downloads and netted its small Australian dev team over $10 million, all without the use of exploitative microtransactions and free to play hooks. Pac-Man 256 was built with a possible console or Steam release in mind, and more, all served on a bed of exclusive game play footage.

In Pac-Man 256 , you need eat more pac-dots, avoid the ghosts and get a high score in Bandai Namco’s endless maze game.

Although we don’t know of any Pac-Man 256 cheats, the following tips and tricks will help you eat more pac-dots to achieve a big-time combo, upgrade all of the power-ups and devour those pesky ghosts.

  1. Pick Your Power-ups

In Pac-Man 256, not all ghosts are created equal. You’ll recognize the famous foursome of Blinky, Inky, Pinky and Clyde, but also additional pests floating around the infinite board. Your ability to recognize these enemies and their signature abilities will oftentimes save Pac-Man’s life.

Easily outwit this foe by quickly changing direction, and whatever you do, avoid a footrace. Pinky is faster than Pac-Man and will quickly catch up to him.

Glitchy, on the other hand, first appears as a bunch of letters on the maze before materializing into his final form. Unless you ate a power pellet, keep your distance. The other ghosts are predictable. Some move randomly around the maze, while groups of four simply travel back and forth.

There’s more to worry about than ghosts. A huge glitch slowly rises from the bottom of the screen, forcing you to constantly move up through the maze. Think twice before backtracking.

In Pac-Man 256, not all ghosts are created equal. You’ll recognize the famous foursome of Blinky, Inky, Pinky and Clyde, but also additional pests floating around the infinite board. Your ability to recognize these enemies and their signature abilities will oftentimes save Pac-Man’s life.

Easily outwit this foe by quickly changing direction, and whatever you do, avoid a footrace. Pinky is faster than Pac-Man and will quickly catch up to him.

Glitchy, on the other hand, first appears as a bunch of letters on the maze before materializing into his final form. Unless you ate a power pellet, keep your distance. The other ghosts are predictable. Some move randomly around the maze, while groups of four simply travel back and forth.

There’s more to worry about than ghosts. A huge glitch slowly rises from the bottom of the screen, forcing you to constantly move up through the maze. Think twice before backtracking

2. Credits Versus Play for Free

While chomping pac-dots, make a point to eat as many coins as possible. This virtual currency lets you upgrade power-ups. If you want an edge, Bandai Namco sells a coin doubler for $4.99, but simply playing the game Pac-Man 256 will give you enough loot without opening your wallet.

3. Pick Your Power-ups

Pac Man 256 comes with 15 unique power-ups to give you an edge. The more you upgrade a power-up, the more expensive the process becomes. Better save those coins

Pac-Man 256 lets you continue for one credit upon death, but we think it’s a better idea to restart if you don’t have a lot of points. Don’t waste credits.

After eating a power pellet, go after as many ghosts as possible for even more points. Don’t worry if they start to flash. You still have a few seconds before they return to their original colors. On the other hand, don’t be greedy.

Remain in the center of the maze as much as possible. This gives you the maximum number of chances to escape ghosts and continue the pac-dot chain. Getting trapped on one of the edges is an easy way to die.

Warp paths (Pac-Man disappears on one side of the screen and then reappears on the other) may seem like a good idea, but remember ghosts use these as well, and may suddenly appear right before Pac-Man enters one. Most of the time this is a great way to lose enemies.

Always think at least two moves ahead. This is essential for eating 256 consecutive pac-dots and staying alive.

Tag: pacman 256, pac man 256, pacman game, pacman, pac man

This game is “inspired by the famous Level 256 glitch”, a bug in the original Pac-Man that broke the walls of the level and replaced them with glitchy alphanumeric soup.
Pac Man 256 takes the basic concept of Pac-Man and extends it into an endless scrolling game. In the new game, that glitch catastrophe chases you from the bottom of the screen. It employs standard free-to-play techniques like an energy system for credits and a purchasable coin doubler. You swipe up, down, left and right to keep Pac-Man moving upward and out of harm’s way, dodging ghosts and grabbing pellets as quickly as you can while the map unfolds in front of you. It’s a leaderboard chase, where you try to beat your own high score and the high scores of others, deriving satisfaction from advancement, not completion.

Players can expect to encounter plenty of Pac-Dots, Power Pellets, and the notorious ghost ensemble: Blinky, Pinky, Inky, and Clyde. Power-Ups give Pac-Man new abilities to kill ghosts and gain extra points. Power-Ups take the place of dots on the play field. New power-ups are unlocked by eating dots over multiple games.
Pac Man 256 is a free-to-play game, and its F2P mechanics have been cleverly implemented. It’s easy to download the game and start playing for free, but each game costs one “credit,” and when you die, you’ll have a one-time chance to spend a second credit to continue.

Tag : pac man 256,pacman 256,pac man,pacman,pacman game,pac man game

Daniel Gutiérrez | 27/03/2022 10:00 | Updated to 27/03/2022 10:10 | Best games

How to play pac man 256

It is one of the most played arcade games in history, where the player had to go with a yellow circle eating small dots, big dots and other objects. Pac-Man had to dodge the ghosts, if he ran into one the game would restart, with the inconvenience of starting from scratch.

Many games of this popular title created by Namco have been appearing, so you can play each one of them and try the different versions. Pac-Man had several evolutions, showing a great version many years later, in which a great improvement in aesthetics was seen.

We will show all the ways how to play Pac-Man with your Android phone, either by entering a web page or downloading an application. You can try each one of them, including the one launched by Google in its doodle for the anniversary of this legendary arcade video game.

How to play pac man 256

Table of Contents

Namco’s Pac-Man

How to play pac man 256

The original Pac-Man game could not be missing from this list, the one launched by Namco for Android and that is free in the Play Store since its launch. In this game you have several levels, where the mission will be the same, eat everything to pass the phase, yes, without being hunted.

It has hundreds of mazes with new obstacles, it has an adventure mode that are events for an unlimited time and that will give you exclusive aspects. The graphics are the mythical ones from the beginning in Atari, remembering those you played a few years ago on other platforms.

Pac Man Doodle

How to play pac man 256

The recreation of Pac-Man by the Google team gives it a new air, including the word in the labyrinth and with the four ghosts of all life as an obstacle. You have to go forward and eat the small circles, it will show you the life you have at the top.

The Pac-Man doodle is more than an alternative, to pass the time without having to download anything, just you have to enter the URL of the doodle and wait for the load, Internet being necessary. The maze is complicated, so if you complete it you can be one of the few who have done it.

Pac-Man and all its variants

How to play pac man 256

A page that stores the classic Pac-Man variant and all its variants, site where you can find many entertaining versions. The best thing about it is being able to play through it, requiring an Internet connection to load each one of them.

The operation of each of them is simple, you have the main one, which to start playing you have to click on «Start» and wait for it to load. Once you want to play another, click on «Start» and click on the one you want to play, There is even a version called “Halloween Pac-Man”.

The page is very well planned, the classic has uploaded, but with it other versions as fun as the original, which was launched by Namco. It is a quick option and it goes to that, to offer each of the games for free from a simple page at first sight.

Pac Garden

How to play pac man 256

An unofficial version of the Namco title, just as fun as the original, with better decorated levels, all represented by green grass, trees and bushes. Pac Garden is one of the most entertaining, it also has 60 levels, all of them varied and fun.

To play you have to slide your finger on the character and move it to the side where you want, has more than 10 ghosts with levels of aggression, handcrafted levels and retro graphics. Until today it has gone further in terms of downloads, passing half a million.

Waka, waka, waka, waka – PAC is back and this time he’s ditched the small mobile screen for a somewhat more powerful experience.

Unless you’ve been hiding under a rock for the last year or so, you would probably have heard of the endless maze runner that is PAC-MAN 256. It blasted onto mobiles in such a way that whether you were a fan of the dot munching yellow guy or not, you just wouldn’t be able to ignore it or indeed keep away. Now, Bandai Namco have decided it’s probably for the best that we stop straining our eyes with a small 5 inch screen, and multiply that by ten as we get to experience the phenomenon that is 256 from the comfort of our sofas and with the power of our newest consoles.

How to play pac man 256

If you hadn’t already guessed, PAC-MAN 256 is a vertically scrolling endless maze in which you must send Pac on his merry way, munching dots, dodging past ghosts, eating pills, hunting down fruit and making as much progress as possible before dying. You have one life and if you get caught by any of the usual ghosts, or the ever encroaching super villain, the infamous 256 Glitch, then you’ll be sent straight back to the start again, ready to go once more.

That in itself could prove rather tiresome, especially as the maze is pretty similar throughout, but with a slight variation in pac dots each time, and some random placements of ghosts, fruit and power ups, the huge ‘one more go’ draw hits home every time…if not as you attempt to beat your own previous best, but as you show who is top dog amongst your mates. With coins and XP delivered with each go, there is always something to play for and the well delivered unlocks urge you to keep playing. If you like a bit of grinding, then PAC-MAN 256 is definitely for you.

The addition of a number of power ups, all of which can be upgraded from those coins which you’ve earnt from playing, ensures that, if you’re a clever cookie, will find 256 gets a little easier each and every time you play. Much of this may be down to you picking up on a strategic way to mosey on past the ghosts – and learning the way each of the bad guys work is most definitely key to your success – but to help you in an even bigger way are a number of special powers. These range from laser beams which blast ghosts to smithereens, to multiple Pacs who hunt down and destroy the ghoulish ones. A stealth pickup lets you sneak by without an issue, whilst the tornado and bombs happily cause havoc. Throw in the odd pickup that allows easier collection of those all important pac dots, and you’ll find plenty of variations in play throughout. There are more than 20 to grab, unlock and upgrade in total but will find that you can however only call on three in any one game. Choosing your loadout is therefore critical to seeing you best your scores, but should you find yourself struggling, each are able to easily swap out after each death. The combination of the ‘shop’, ‘XP points’ and multiple power ups just urges you to keep going in order to get everything unlocked.

How to play pac man 256

There are also ten stunning skins that you can play around with as well. Whilst PAC-MAN 256 looks brilliant, plays utterly smoothly and runs at a pace that is near on perfect, the option to run through proceedings with a delightful Crossy Road skin, the old school classic Pac, through the office or at the race track with the ghosts strangely substituted for racing karts is brilliant. Yes, they don’t bring anything particularly new to the game, and on a personal level I’d have been more than happy with the main default designs, but for those who like to mix things up a bit, will see these as a perfect solution.

So, whilst PAC-MAN 256 works wonderfully as a single player experience in which your sole aim is to beat the scores of your online friends, you can also check things out with up to three other local players. All running with PAC, or any of the skinned alternatives, at the same time and on the same screen, you may think that four times the players would equate to slowdown and confusion. But you’d be wrong. It works brilliantly and cares little for the skill levels of each person. Instead, you’ll find them battling it out to become top dog whilst at the same time needing to work together, ensuring enough power pellets are chomped in order to save each others skins. If you need a local player party title, PAC-MAN 256 is most definitely it. It’s a huge shame however that we can’t replicate this fun with an online friend or two. Seriously, PAC-MAN 256 with online multiplayer support would have been nothing but absolutely stunning.

There may be a few of you out there who are looking at the Xbox One release of 256 and wondering why on earth you have to now pay for the privilege of sending one of video games most iconic characters through an endless maze. You see, the mobile version is completely free to play (albeit with in-app purchases and a ton of ads) but that is the case with many mobile variations of games. £3.99 though is a more than doable price for an Xbox One owner to think about getting involved and whilst having to pay for something that was previously free, should initially be high on your list of negatives, in reality, it delivers an experience that more than belies its price. Especially when we no longer have to deal with those pesky adverts every time we die!

How to play pac man 256

In summary, PAC-MAN 256 is the ultimate grinder, but for the stupidly low price, should ensure that it is one of your first go-to games when you next get a spare five minutes to waste. After an initial flurry of wanting to better yourself and your friends, you may find that things start to wane a little – especially once you’ve unlocked all the power ups – but should you have a number of real world friends on hand, will find little that beats it.

Forget about grabbing for your phone, this is the best PAC title for years – and it’s on your console!

Related: Let’s Play PAC-MAN 256 on Xbox One

How to play pac man 256

How to play pac man 256

How to play pac man 256

The 256 Glitch returns in PAC-MAN 256 – Endless Arcade Maze as the foe that everyone and everything fears in the PAC-MAN world. In PAC-MAN 256, players take on the role of PAC-MAN as he tries to outrun the ghosts while gobbling up all of the tasty white dots and other fruit items. However, this time it’s an endless maze, and not only do you have to watch out for the pesky ghosts, but don’t let the 256 Glitch catch up to you, or it’s game over.

Watch the trailer

Get A 256 Dot Combo. Pac-Man 256 gets its name from the ability to eat 256 dots consecutively without backtracking, or reaching a gap. If you do, the board is cleared temporarily, and you get a score boost.

How to play pac man 256

How to play pac man 256

Munch Tons Of Ghosts. The mazes aren’t fixed, and neither are the number of ghosts. There are many more to avoid, and they keep coming. That also means there are more ghosts to munch on when you activate a power pellet.

Play Pac-Man Endlessly. The classic game of Pac-Man transformed into an endless arcade challenge. The maze stretches upwards endlessly, and you need to outrun the glitch that is eating the maze below you.

How to play pac man 256

How to play pac man 256

Use Power-Ups. In addition to power pellets, Pac-Man 256 gives you power-ups. You can use laser, giant ability, ghost freeze, stealth, and more to turn the tables on the ghosts.

What is it about?

PAC-MAN 256 is an endless arcade maze that welcomes both fans of PAC-MAN and newcomers alike. It is a modern take on the classic PAC-MAN formula and comes complete with the fantastic retro graphics, music, and sound effects that we all know and love. How far can you get without getting caught by the ghosts or The Glitch?

For those who.

  • Love PAC-MAN
  • Enjoy arcade games
  • Want a challenge
  • Like a bit of nostalgia

Not for those who.

  • Don’t like endless maze type games
  • Aren’t a fan of the free-to-play model

Why we love it

PAC-MAN 256 is a modernized PAC-MAN that everyone is sure to love and enjoy. The graphics and sounds remain true to the original, but the endless nature of the game means great opportunities for high scores and competitions among friends. There are also plenty of power-ups that can change the tide of the game, and a lot of unlockable goodies make you keep coming back for more.

App Screenshots

How to play pac man 256

How to play pac man 256

How to play pac man 256

How to play pac man 256

How to play pac man 256

App Details

PAC-MAN 256 – Endless Arcade Maze is FREE but there are more add-ons

Classic 80’s Theme

The Office Theme

App Store Description

** Apple Best Games of 2015 **
** Facebook The 10 Most Talked About Games of 2015 **
** The Game Awards 2015 Nominated Best Mobile/Handheld Game **

From the creators of Crossy Road…

Cherries are red
Ghosts are blue
Munch a power pellet
Get Lasers too!

PAC-MAN 256 is the maze that never ends. But the Glitch is coming for you…

● PAC-MAN perfectly reinvented for your mobile phone or tablet
● Outsmart ghosts with over 15 ridiculous power ups: Laser, Tornado, Giant and much more
● Stay ahead of the super-villain lurking in PAC-MAN since the beginning: The Glitch
● Take on a new gang of revived retro-ghosts including Sue, Funky, and Spunky
● Waka waka on PAC-DOTS and string a 256 combo for a super special surprise
● Controller support

Like us:

Follow us:

Have any problems or suggestions? You can reach us at [email protected]

Read Next
Everything You Need To Know About Venture Capital Funding

Google Pacman is an entertainment-based maze chase video game. Like Google, underwater Pac man is also created to entertain the viewers. If you want to cut your doldrums, you can simply play it and pass your extra time. To play this game, you do not have to install any package. You only have to write the google Pacman in the comment section and then search for it. Then you will land on the page where you can play the game directly. Only make sure that you are getting the proper internet connectivity.

What Is Google Pacman?

How to play pac man 256

Google doodle Pacman is an action video game that Namco develops. The game development started in early 1979. Nine-game developers directed this game.

Who created Pac man game? Pac-Man is a Japanese video game and franchise which Toru Iwatani creates. The Bandai Namco Entertainment units own this game.

The entries have been developed by a wide array of other video game companies. These companies are Atari, Mass Media, and Midway Games. Toru Iwatani was the lead designer of the development team.

The google Pacman was the image of a pizza slice. And the target of the game is these enormous characters are starting to eat the dots. So you can operate the character. But during the game, you have to eat all the dots by avoiding the three ghosts.

Let’s see how to play the Pac man game.

Guidance To Play The Pac Man Game

How to play pac man 256

For playing the google game Pacman, you do not have to install any packages. This is a very simple game to play. Just visit the google page . Then type the Pacman in the search bar and press enter. The page is redirected to the game front.

Here is the guide to play the Pacman game.

Step 1: While playing the google Pacman you will see a Mezz chase board. And there is a pizza face which you have to direct. The target is simple. You have to handle the character and let it eat all the dots.

Step 2: What are the barriers? There are four different ghosts present in the game. You have to eat all the dots while avoiding these four ghosts. All of these ghosts have their own names.

What are the names of all the Pac-man ghosts in the u.s.? These ghosts’ names are Blinky, Pinky, Inky, and Clyde. In the game, these ghosts are also popular with names of ghost gangs.

Step 3: The easy solution for winning Pacman google is for you to win the maze with more points. But the clever way to win Pacman Google is to avoid choosing the ghost. And collect the points as much as possible. But if you encounter the ghost, then eat it.

Step 4: The trick is after you beat everyone, you have to travel back to the map’s center.Then back to your area as a threat. During the power-up situation, you have to make a decent effort and eliminate the threats. Better do not send them in the opposite directions.

Step 5: When you are eating a ghost during a power-up situation, it will become a pair of eyes. And make their way to the center of the maze. The perfect score for a Pac-Man is 3,333,360. One player can obtain the 255 levels and avail of the opportunity to score the maximum.

These are five easy steps for winning the Google Pacman game. As we all know, the highest scores are the winner. Therefore my suggestions are pretty simple: just avoid eating the ghost and score as much as possible. The central part of the google maps Pacman is the most important part of the whole game. You have to win that room at any cost.

How To Analyze The Ghost Movement In Google Pacman?

How to play pac man 256

These four ghosts in the google Pacman can move anywhere. Yes, this is right. They are starting their movements from the home corner. After you are eaten by the ghost in the powerup position, it becomes a pair of eyes.

Beginner Tips For A New Gamer

This gradually works for their way to the center of the maze. Especially the jail area. If you want to clean that area, make sure that you do not get caught at the entrance of the jail. There are only ghosts that regenerate.

  • Pinky moves to the top-left
  • Blinky moves to the top-right
  • Clyde moves to the bottom-left
  • Inky moves to the bottom-right

After the game starts, they will start to chase you. Even every ghost can make a 180-degree turn. When the ghost is making the turn, you have to change your position. Now there are many more facilities available for google maps. You can even play Pacman Google maps from your cell phone.

Frequently Asked Questions (FAQs):

1. Can You Play Pac-Man On Google Maps 2022?

Yes, you can play Pac Man on Google maps in 2022.

2. What About The Google Pac-Man World Record?

Pac man’s world record is 3,333,360 points. This score is the highest benchmark, and Billy Mitchell from the USA is securing first place in this game .

3. Can You Play Pac-Man In Google Search?

Yes, there are versions of Pac Man which you can play from your google search. You can unlock the two-player mode and add Ms. Pac-Man in the classic game.

4. What Is In The Pac-Man Level 256?

The common terms for 256 level are split-screen level or kill screen. At this stage, the right side of the screen is turning into a jumbled mess of multiple numbers and letters. The left side looks normal.

Wrapping Up:

The google Pacman game is a simple entertaining game . You only require steady internet connectivity and a cellphone or computer. This is the biggest attraction of the game. To kill your boring time, you can spend your whole day in front of this game. And you are not going to feel tired.

What types of games do you prefer to play? Let us know through the comment sections. And share your opinion in the comment section.

Read Also:

Sign Up to Our Newsletter

Get notified about exclusive offers every week!

How to play pac man 256

Rashmi Chaudhuri a passionate traveler and the natural beauty trends concerning the professional content writer. She loves writing about beauty, travel, animals, sports, and health. She is a freelance writer who loves to write SEO-friendly contents about these topics with expert writing skills.

Bandai Namco has announced Pac-Man 256 will be ported from mobile devices to the PlayStation 4, Xbox One, and Windows PC. Unlike the Apple iOS and Android versions, it won’t be a free-to-play game. However, the console and computer variations will include 10 different themes and local cooperative multiplayer for up to four people.

The Pac-Man 256 console and computer launch trailer and screenshots show off the multiplayer mode. Up to four people will be able to work together, each one as a different Pac-Man, eating pellets and attacking ghosts. While it is a cooperative experience, each player’s respective scores will be shown under their nicknames on the left side of the screen. Each player’s Pac-Man is the same color, but there is a colored outline around each one to set them apart. It also looks like all Pac-Men will get a special ability if one player manages to grab it.

How to play pac man 256 How to play pac man 256 How to play pac man 256 How to play pac man 256 How to play pac man 256 How to play pac man 256 How to play pac man 256

People will be able to play Pac-Man 256 on the PlayStation 4, Xbox One, and PC on June 21, 2016. It will be $4.99/€4,99, which is the same price as the Unlimited Credits option in the Apple iOS and Android versions.

How to play pac man 256


Unshackled from any free-to-play hooks and microtransactions, Pac-Man 256 is one of the most addictive experiences found on consoles. While it’s disappointing that this premium version didn’t make its way to the Vita, a new multiplayer mode makes it feel at home on TV screens.

How to play pac man 256

How to play pac man 256

While Pac-Man isn’t the only arcade game to have a kill screen, it certainly has the most famous one. Players that were good (and dedicated) enough to reach the arcade cabinet’s 256th board would find that the level was unable to be completed. This was due to a glitch that made half of it unplayable, with the right side being entirely composed of of random letters and symbols.

Pac-Man 256, which launched last year as a free-to-play mobile game, uses this iconic level as the basis for an endless runner starring Namco’s mascot. Now the iOS and Android hit has released on PlayStation 4 and Xbox One. As such, console players can now experience the core gameplay loop that combines the signature Pac-Man gameplay with the omnipresent threat of a kill screen that constantly chases Toru Iwatani’s creation more vehemently than any ghost ever did.

Designed to be played in short bursts, Pac-Man 256 is the best high score driven game I’ve played in quite some time. Since the kill screen is always coming towards the player, it forced me to constantly make my way up its neverending board. After early attempts where I made the mistake of rushing my way forward, which ended with me running head first into ghosts, I learned that I had to balance my speed with smart play.

How to play pac man 256

I constantly got better the more I played, and a large reason why was because I started recognizing the patterns that each ghost had. I noticed that the pink ghost (creatively named Pinky) would dash at the player, but only moved if he saw Pac-Man. Every ghost has a pattern (such as ones that turn at the first possible opportunity), and my ability to remember these led to better runs as I could predict how the enemies would react before they did.

Since this is a Pac-Man game, the score is gained by eating pellets. The gameplay is nearly identical to the arcade game (there’s even exits that allow Pac-Man to escape to the other side of the board), but additional nuance has been added in to make it feel fresh. Fifteen new power-ups have been added, and these temporary boosts range from lasers that destroy ghosts to the ability to soawn tiny Pac-Men that chase away enemies. All of them are fun to use, and help make the game feel like a true evolution of one of the industry’s most popular franchises.

Other than pellets, coins are also spread throughout the board and can be collected. These can then be used to enhance the effects of power-ups (such as making the laser last for a longer period of time), and add a great sense of progression to the game. This means that the more you play Pac-Man 256 the better odds you have at having a great run, although skill is always the determining factor. Sometimes players will also be randomly gifted some coins for playing, which is a standby from its mobile roots where ads would be shown in exchange for coins.

How to play pac man 256

Still, even though I love Pac-Man, I did get sick of seeing the yellow blob’s face after several hours. Thankfully, there are 10 different visual skins to equip that range from the game taking place in a go-kart track to looking like Crossy Road. There’s also the option to put the skins on shuffle, and get a random one each time a game is played. This variation is great, and constantly kept me engaged.

Rounding out the package is a brand new multiplayer mode that allows up to four players to play cooperatively, and makes for a very fun experience. Plus, while the game certainly gets busy with four players (it feels more manageable with only two), I never found it hard to keep track of my character. It’s also worth noting that this mode is local-only, although PS4 owners can use Share Play in order to play online.

Pac-Man 256 is a better console game than it is a mobile game and that’s really saying something. Devoid of any in-app purchases and ads to watch, the gameplay gets to truly shine. Addictive in short and long bursts, this is easily worth the $4.99 asking price.

This review is based on the PS4 version, which we were provided with.


Unshackled from any free-to-play hooks and microtransactions, Pac-Man 256 is one of the most addictive experiences found on consoles. While it’s disappointing that this premium version didn’t make its way to the Vita, a new multiplayer mode makes it feel at home on TV screens.

Game » consists of 7 releases. Released Aug 19, 2015

  • iPad
  • iPhone
  • Android
  • PlayStation 4
  • + 4 more
  • Xbox One
  • Mac
  • PC
  • Linux

From the developers of Crossy Road comes an isometric free-to-play “endless runner” adaptation of the classic Pac-Man series. While chomping down on dots, collecting power-ups, and avoiding ghosts, our hero must escape the slow creep of game corruption (a reference to the original game’s infamous “kill screen” glitch).

  • Forums »
  • Pac-Man 256

PAC-MAN 256 Is a port of a free to play mobile game developed by Hipster Whale, the talented studio behind the very addictive Crossy Road.

This particular PAC-MAN title is based around the infamous level 256 glitch in the 1980’s classic, PAC-MAN. The glitch occurred when the player makes it to level 256, where the right-hand side of the screen would turn in to a jumble of letters and numbers.

This is a very unique take on the PAC-MAN formula where you will be challenged to continuously move upwards in a never ending battle with the maze, ghosts, power-ups and the infamous level 256 glitch that is following behind.

How to play pac man 256

The aim of the game, like most PAC-MAN and arcade titles is to chase the highest score possible. There are many ways to increase the score multiplier as such as eating many ghosts in quick succession, as you would expect from a PAC-MAN title. The core mechanics that you would expect from a PAC-MAN game are here and they work well, controlling PAC-MAN feels as tight and responsive as ever.

Hipster Whale evolve some of the original core PAC-MAN gameplay elements; collecting 256 pac-dots in a row will erupt 256 pac-dot chain that explodes the screen in celebration all while eliminating all ghosts on the screen. I found myself obsessively attempting to earn the 256 pac-dot chain as it was both satisfying and rewarding.

Each ghost has their own idiosyncrasies where for example, the pink ghost will chase PAC-MAN if you appear in its line of sight, the orange ghost will continuously move down the screen while the blue ghost will always hug a maze wall and move in a counter-clockwise rotation. Learning how each ghost works is imperative to your success in PAC-MAN 256.

How to play pac man 256

Unlike previous titles in the series, PAC-MAN 256 features an array of power-ups that add new elements of fun, tactics and hilarity as you see a large PAC-MAN stomping around the maze squishing ghosts like a out of control bulldozer.

Power-ups can be that can be upgraded using coins that are earned within the game and not purchased with real money, unlike the mobile counterpart. Upgrading a power-up will make it more powerful; for example, leveling up the Laser power-up will allow the laser to last longer, giving PAC-MAN more protection from those ever pesky ghosts. As well as earning them in game, you will be rewarded with free coin gifts at random intervals after several runs through the game. This makes this version of the game far more generous with the coins than the original mobile game.

On top of the generousness of the in-game currency; upgrade times have been significantly reduced from the mobile game. Within PAC-MAN 256 on mobile devices, it would take anywhere from a few seconds to a few hours to upgrade the power ups. In the PC version of the game, these updates happen instantaneously.

The audio should be commended as it sticks to the classic and iconic PAC-MAN sounds and music that PAC-MAN fans have come to love over the years. It does not feel outdated and in fact feels right at home in this zany take on the franchise.

A local multiplayer mode is also featured in the game where up to 4 players can share the same screen in a frenzy to earn the highest score. Unfortunately, no online multiplayer is available.

How to play pac man 256

As expected, there is not much in the way of graphics options however the game can be played in both windowed and fullscreen with a range of different screen resolutions available to chose from. In-game effects can also be turned on or off.

A option to change the skin of each maze is available and this provided me with many extra hours of enjoyment as I waka-waka’d my way through a office, garden, classic 80’s PAC-MAN and even Crossy Road.

At £3.99, this game includes no micro-transactions, no advertisements and comes with all add-ons that were available for purchase in the games mobile version. If you have any interest in PAC-MAN or are just looking for a quick and fun time killer, I would need to recommend you check out PAC-MAN 256 and its unique take on the classic yellow icon.

Nintendo Switch

Nintendo Switch

  • Topic Archived
  1. Boards
  2. Nintendo Switch
  3. Pac Man 256

Stumpt has the best 4 player action videos of Pac Man 256

And here’s a great video showcasing Pac Man Battle Royal

  1. Boards
  2. Nintendo Switch
  3. Pac Man 256
  • Topic Archived
More topics from this board.
Why do people give Sonic so much flack for adding dark story elements, yet JontheLoner 81 5/18 2:41PM
Switch has now outsold the PS4 in the US supremeblaster 108 5/18 2:39PM
Genres that you like, yet you suck at? Blayshy 35 5/18 2:38PM
ITT: We post random s*** 2: Where’s the hell is the Mario movie trailer. Community quintonshark163 381 5/18 2:37PM
Why does this board hate BoTW so much? FinalFight 105 5/18 2:36PM

GameFAQs Q&A

Is it possible to sell my switch but save my games for playing at a later date? Main Quest 1 Answer
How do I fix it not letting me play digital games without internet? Tech Support 1 Answer
is it possible to download games directly to sd card? Tech Support 4 Answers
Switch Error 2110-1115. How do I fix this? Tech Support 1 Answer
What happens if I delete a user off a Switch, will it affect my other Switch with the same user? Tech Support 1 Answer


How to play pac man 256

How to play pac man 256

Crossy Road is famous for employing a free to play model that doesn’t make you want to puke all over your shoes. It has no boosts or energy system, ads are opt-in, and purchases are purely cosmetic.

So, what about its pseudo-sequel, the barmy arcade remix Pac-Man 256? How does this game, also made by Hipster Whale, compare?

For starters, the game does have an energy system. You’ll need a credit to play, and can spend one credit per game to keep playing after you die. As ever, you can buy more credits (12 for 79p / 99c) or wait about 10 minutes for your six freebies to regenerate.

You can also buy unlimited credits for £5.99 / $7.99.

How to play pac man 256

But here’s the clever twist: you can play without credits for as long as you like in “free play mode”, which is exactly the same game but without any power-ups to help you out.

Power-ups, like a laser beam and a tornado, are free – you unlock them by eating pellets in game – and you can only equip a maximum of three at once. You can spend coins to upgrade them.

Coins are earned in game, or unlocked by watching an advert. You can’t buy them with in-app purchases, but you can get a coin doubler for £3.99 / $4.99.

How to play pac man 256

Overall, the game is pretty generous. It has an energy system that doesn’t actually stop you playing, and would rather you watch an advert than spend real cash if you want to power-up your power-ups more rapidly.

It’s not quite as pure as Crossy Road – swapping high-scores won’t be so pleasurable when power-ups and continues are taken into account – but, once again, Hipster Whale has one of the more admirable implementations of the model.

Pac-Man 256 is out soonish on iOS and Android.

Common Sense says

Unique, entertaining twist on classic arcade game.

Parents say

Kids say

Common Sense is a nonprofit organization. Your purchase helps us remain independent and ad-free.

  • How to play pac man 256
  • How to play pac man 256
  • How to play pac man 256

Pac-Man 256

Did we miss something on diversity?

Research shows a connection between kids’ healthy self-esteem and positive portrayals in media. That’s why we’ve added a new “Diverse Representations” section to our reviews that will be rolling out on an ongoing basis. You can help us help kids by suggesting a diversity update.

Suggest an Update

A Lot or a Little?

The parents’ guide to what’s in this game.

“> Positive Role Models Not present

Did you know you can flag iffy stuff with Plus? Adjust limits for Violence & Scariness in your kid’s entertainment guide. Join now

“> Consumerism Not present

What Parents Need to Know

Parents need to know that Pac-Man 256 is a simple arcade game based on the game they played when they were kids. Now they can play it with their kids, since this version adds a four-player co-op option. But while this doesn’t have any violence, blood, gore, or naughty language, it does feature a pill-popping binge eater who, when juiced up, eats blue ghosts.

Community Reviews

  • Parents say
  • Kids say (2)

There aren’t any reviews yet. Be the first to review this title.

What’s It About?

Based on William Shakespeare’s The Tempest . just kidding. PAC-MAN 256, like the original arcade game on which this is based, doesn’t have a story. You simply play as the titular and circular hero as you make your way through mazes, eating dots, fruits, and occasional power-ups that let you eat the ghosts that’ve been chasing you around. Successfully collecting pills and coin power-ups unlock new power-ups that can be used in new game rounds.

Is It Any Good?

Inspired by a bug in the original game, this new version of the arcade classic has our circular hero running around a maze in hopes of eating all the dots while avoiding a glitch in the system that will kill him. As you move upward, you’ll also run across fruits that will multiply your score, power-ups that include a laser that destroys any enemies in your line of sight, and the classic power-up that turns the ghosts dark blue and edible — but, unlike in the original game, you don’t just have to contend with four ghosts who are constantly running around. There are many more, and some will actually stand still, blocking your path. This also doesn’t have a single maze that resets after you’ve eaten all the dots. Instead, it’s an endless maze that constantly adds new passages as you head up and away from the deadly glitch. All of which adds up to a rather addictive and unique take on this still-fun arcade classic — one that may confuse young fans who know Pac-Man as a cartoon hero but will engage anyone who remember him as an arcade icon.

Talk to Your Kids About .

Families can talk about responsible eating. Pac-Man doesn’t have to worry about obesity, diabetes, or even stomach aches, but what can we learn about eating right from watching him chow down on all those dots?

Families can talk about history. How did a simple game such as Pac-Man lead us to our modern video games, and what does it say about this version of Pac-Man that it’s fun without being radically different from the original?

This arcade, endless-runner game brings a continuation to the long-standing, iconic Pac-Man series. Pac-Man 256 is a free-to-play title with microtransactions.

Pac-Man 256 Release Date

Games similar to Pac-Man 256

Pac-Man Championship Edition 2

Pac-Man 256 for PC, PS4 and etc. is an endless-runner arcade game based on the license of the Pac-Man series (35th anniversary of the franchise was celebrated in 2015). Bandai Namco hired an external developer to create the game, and that was the Hipster Whale studio, which is a team behind production of the popular Crossy Road. The game is a free-to-play title, though it uses microtransactions.


Pac-Man 256 is an endless-runner arcade game (a similar gameplay formula was applied in Crossy Road). The player assumes the role of the ever-hungry Pac-Man, who is constantly running from a deadly glitch that attacked them in the original game (1980) once the player managed to reach the titular level 256. This interesting idea aimed to draw the players’ attention to the franchise’s rich history.

In Pac-Man 256 for PC, PS4 and etc., the player explores an endless maze and their goal is to score as many points as possible – this is achieved through eating yellow dots here. In order to provide enough challenge, the creators made the glitch chase the player, as well as included Pac-Man’s old adversaries in the game – ghosts of different colors. Fortunately, power-balls appear on the map once in a while and these turn the protagonist into a fearless eating-machine. When exploring the maze, the player also stumbles on other power-ups and fruit that grant large numbers of points.

Similar to Hipster Whale’s previous game, Pac-Man 256 features massive numbers of bonuses which can be unlocked. It is also worth noticing the visuals inspired by the original game, which came out 35 years earlier. Obviously, Pac-Man 256 is played from an isometric view.

Game mode: single player

User score: 4,9 / 10 based on 15 votes.

Pre-release expectations: / 10 based on 1 votes.

Table of Contents

How can I play Pac-Man on Google?

Google Maps users can also play at their current location on their desktops. Simple visit and click the “Insert Coin” Ms. Pac Man Icon in the lower left hand corner of the screen. This isn’t the first time Google Maps has hosted an arcade game.

How do you get Ms. Pac-Man on Google Pac-Man?

To unlock this feature, go to, search for “google pacman” using the “I’m feeling lucky” option. This will redirect the user to the original 2010 Google doodle listing for Pac-Man with the option to play the game at the top of the page.

How do you play Pac-Man with 2 players on Google?

When you go to, you’ll notice two icons at the bottom left, one for Google Earth and the second for Pac-Man. Select any city you want, then click the Pac-Man icon to start playing in a section of the city.

Does Nintendo switch have Pac-Man?

The highly acclaimed PAC-MAN CHAMPIONSHIP EDITION series has finally come to the Nintendo Switch™ in PAC-MAN CHAMPIONSHIP EDITION 2 PLUS! Featuring eye-popping high-resolution 3D graphics and funky visuals, the latest version of the classic game takes chomping and chasing through mazes to a whole new level!

How do you play Pacman on Google?

Follow the next steps to play Google PacMan: Start your browser of choice. Go to Google’s search page. Type in ‘google pacman’ in the search box. The first result will be the Google Pacman doodle. Press ‘Click to Play’. Control PacMan with your arrow keys.

What are the best Pac Man games?

10 Super Pac-Man. Super Pac-Man is one of the black sheep of the Pac-Man franchise. During its time,this was a Pac-Man game that fans really didn’t

  • 9 Pac-Man World.
  • 8 Pac ‘n Roll.
  • 7 Baby Pac-Man.
  • 6 Pac-Man.
  • How do you play Pac Man?

    Steps Launch the game. Find the Pac-Man 256 app icon on your iOS or Android device. Decide how you want to play. You can either play a Free Game or you can use a Credit. Move Pac-Man. Pac-Man starts at the bottom of the maze. Eat Pac-dots. The maze is filled with Pac-dots for Pac-Man to eat. Avoid ghosts.

    How to play pac man 256

    Pac-Man 256 features a really interesting take on the classic Pac-Man gameplay formula. The game developed by Hipster Whale is an endless game where players have to get the highest score possible by eating fruits and dots while navigating an endless maze while trying to avoid ghosts.

    If you have never played Pac-Man before and want to learn more about the game and its mechanics, you have come to the right place. In this Pac-Man 256 Cheats: Tricks and Tips guide we will cover some useful tricks that will help you earn even higher scores.

    Score Multipliers

    Just like in the classic Pac-Man, in Pac-Man 256 players will be able to eat fruits every once in a while. These fruits bestow useful score multipliers which allow players to earn more points. Fruits appear randomly and each type gives a different multiplier so always keep an eye on the whole screen to find fruits eat them and take advantage of the multiplier.


    Being a free to play game, Pac-Man 256 comes with a currency system and an upgrade system. The game’s free to play mechanics are among the most generous ever seen, as it’s entirely possible to play the game even when out of credits, only that it won’t be able to use power-ups. If you really cannot play without power-ups, you can simply change your device’s time to restore all credits. This trick can also be used to upgrade power-ups without waiting.

    Free Coins

    In Pac-Man 256, players will be able to earn coins while playing. These coins are used to upgrade power-ups, which are quite useful. Getting coins during regular play isn’t difficult at all but if you need more, you can watch a video ad every once in a while to get a few free coins. The offer pops up quite often so make sure to play the game as often as possible to earn as many free coins as possible.

    If you want to check out the best Pac-Man 256 tips and tricks, click here to read more and get our top 10 tips!

    We are hiring game guide writers!

    Touch, Tap, Play is looking for experienced writers to produce guides for popular mobile and Nintendo Switch titles. If mobile gaming is your passion and you want to get paid to create guides, you’re in the right place. Check out our job ad today!

    How to play pac man 256

    How to play pac man 256

    How to play pac man 256

    How to play pac man 256

    Pac-Man with a Glitchy twist

    In a never-ending maze, Pac-Man and the ghosts are at it again in the arcade game Pac-Man 256. Move Pac-Man through the maze avoiding ghosts, eating fruit, and staying ahead of the Glitch. There are over 15 power-ups like lasers and tornadoes to help you score higher and stay safer. There is also Game Center support with two leaderboards.

    Watch the trailer

    Play Pac-Man Endlessly. The classic game of Pac-Man transformed into an endless arcade challenge. The maze stretches upwards endlessly, and you need to outrun the glitch that is eating the maze below you.

    How to play pac man 256

    How to play pac man 256

    Use Power-Ups. In addition to power pellets, Pac-Man 256 gives you power-ups. You can use laser, giant ability, ghost freeze, stealth, and more to turn the tables on the ghosts.

    Munch Tons Of Ghosts. The mazes aren’t fixed, and neither are the number of ghosts. There are many more to avoid, and they keep coming. That also means there are more ghosts to munch on when you activate a power pellet.

    How to play pac man 256

    How to play pac man 256

    Get A 256 Dot Combo. Pac-Man 256 gets its name from the ability to eat 256 dots consecutively without backtracking, or reaching a gap. If you do, the board is cleared temporarily, and you get a score boost.

    What is it about?

    Pac-Man 256 takes the classic arcade adventure to a new level. With the cool power-ups, you can outsmart the nasty ghosts and stay ahead of the super-villain, creepily named the Glitch. You will experience the same robotic sound effects and funky music that you remember when you were pumping quarters into the game at the arcade.

    For those who.

    • You enjoyed the classic Pac-Man game
    • You like fast-moving maze games

    Not for those who.

    • You disliked the original Pac-Man
    • You like shooters or simple puzzlers

    Why we love it

    For those who enjoyed the classic game of Pac-Man, this revamped version takes you on a fun adventure. The incoming villain, the Glitch, adds a little extra to the fast-paced, where-to move, energetic gameplay.

    App Details

    PAC-MAN 256 – Endless Arcade Maze is FREE but there are more add-ons

    Classic 80’s Theme

    The Office Theme

    App Screenshots

    App Store Description

    ** Apple Best Games of 2015 **
    ** Facebook The 10 Most Talked About Games of 2015 **
    ** The Game Awards 2015 Nominated Best Mobile/Handheld Game **

    From the creators of Crossy Road…

    Cherries are red
    Ghosts are blue
    Munch a power pellet
    Get Lasers too!

    PAC-MAN 256 is the maze that never ends. But the Glitch is coming for you…

    ● PAC-MAN perfectly reinvented for your mobile phone or tablet
    ● Outsmart ghosts with over 15 ridiculous power ups: Laser, Tornado, Giant and much more
    ● Stay ahead of the super-villain lurking in PAC-MAN since the beginning: The Glitch
    ● Take on a new gang of revived retro-ghosts including Sue, Funky, and Spunky
    ● Waka waka on PAC-DOTS and string a 256 combo for a super special surprise
    ● Controller support

    Like us:

    Follow us:

    Have any problems or suggestions? You can reach us at [email protected]

    PAC-MAN 256 Free Download PC Game pre-installed in direct link. PAC-MAN 256 was released on Jun 21, 2016

    About The Game

    PAC-MAN 256 is the maze that never ends. But the Glitch is coming for you…

    – Challenge your friends with local co-op multiplayer mode, up to 4 players
    – Waka waka on PAC-DOTS and stay ahead of the super-villain: The Glitch
    – Take on a new gang of revived retro-ghosts including Sue, Funky, and Spunky
    – Outsmart them with over 20 ridiculous power ups: Laser, Tornado, Giant and much more
    – Spice up your game with 10 different themes

    Cherries are red
    Ghosts are blue
    Munch a power pellet
    Get Lasers too!

    How to Download & Install PAC-MAN 256

    1. Click the Download button below and you should be redirected to UploadHaven.
    2. Wait 5 seconds and click on the blue ‘download now’ button. Now let the download begin and wait for it to finish.
    3. Once PAC-MAN 256 is done downloading, right click the .zip file and click on “Extract to PAC-MAN 256” (To do this you must have 7-Zip, which you can get here).
    4. Double click inside the PAC-MAN 256 folder and run the exe application.
    5. Have fun and play! Make sure to run the game as administrator and if you get any missing dll errors, look for a Redist or _CommonRedist folder and install all the programs in the folder.

    PAC-MAN 256 Free Download

    Click the download button below to start PAC-MAN 256 Free Download with direct link. It is the full version of the game. Don’t forget to run the game as administrator.

    This game is already
    pre-installed for you, meaning you don’t have to install it. If you get any missing dll
    errors, make sure to look for a _Redist or _CommonRedist folder and install directx,
    vcredist and all other programs in that folder. You need these programs for the game to
    run. Look for a ‘HOW TO RUN GAME. txt’ file for more help. Also, be sure to right click
    the exe and always select “Run as administrator” if you’re having problems saving the
    game. Always disable your anti virus before extracting the game to prevent it from
    deleting the crack files.
    If you need additional help, click here


    • Facebook
    • Twitter
    • Reddit

    Released in 1980, Pac-Man is one of the genuine classics of gaming. I don’t think it’s an exaggeration to say that it is to video games what the Gutenberg Bible was to publishing. You’d be hard-pressed to find anyone on the planet, regardless of age, who hasn’t played it or isn’t at least familiar with it. And its gameplay concepts changed the course of gaming history.

    But developer Namco never recaptured that magic. Pac-Man’s hugely successful immediate sequel, Ms. Pac-Man, was actually created by another company, and Namco’s own Super Pac-Man wasn’t a hit. Nevertheless, the Pac-Man character has been squeezed into platformers, racing games, educational titles, and even fighting games with usually only modest success at best. Nor has the original game, with its need for quick controls and a large screen, translated well to mobile.

    After more than three decades, developer Hipster Whale has figured out how to revive that Pac-magic. After last year’s Crossy Road, which resurrected Frogger for the iPhone generation, Hipster Whale has respun Pac-Man as Pac-Man 256, again designing it from the ground up for mobile devices. It’s free with in-app purchases for the iPhone and iPad, but isn’t compatible with the iPhone 4 or iPhone 4S. Check out the trailer.

    Why is it called Pac-Man 256? Have they really made that many sequels? Possibly, but the real reason hearkens back to a bug in the original game. In Pac-Man, the level counter was stored as an 8-bit integer, which meant that the highest value it could hold was 255. A bug caused the counter to advance to 256, jumbling the right side of the screen in a mess of ASCII gibberish and making the level impossible to beat.

    Hipster Whale cleverly riffs on this infamous bug to convert Pac-Man into a sort of infinite runner. You start your maze chase by swiping up, and you need to keep moving up, because The Glitch slowly advances upon you, consuming everything it touches. Unlike the original Pac-Man, which had multiple maze levels, Pac-Man 256 is one never-ending maze.

    How to play pac man 256

    Other changes to the Pac-Man formula help Pac-Man 256 adapt to smartphones and tablets. Instead of a top-down view, the camera sits at an angle, which gives it a more modern look. The controls are based around swipes, which work quite well.

    The basics of the Pac-Man formula are still there. You still eat dots, get chased by ghosts, and eat power pellets that let you turn the tables on the ghosts. But, of course, Hipster Whale has mixed things up. Ghosts now use a variety of tactics. Some patiently wait to ambush you, while others band together to form moving obstacles.

    How to play pac man 256

    Where Pac-Man 256 gets wild are in its power-ups, which go far beyond the plain-vanilla power pellet. As Pac-Man consumes dots, you unlock various power-ups, such as lasers that can blast an entire row of ghosts, ice blocks that slow ghosts down, and bombs that blow up any ghost that bumps into Pac-Man. You can have up to three different power-ups on the board at a time, which you activate by crossing over their icons. But only one can be active at a time; any other power-ups on the board turn into white cubes that
    extend the duration of the active power-up. (Thanks to Richard Anderson for that tip!)

    How to play pac man 256

    Pac-Man 256 is a lot of fun, but unfortunately, touch controls and an infinite maze aren’t the only things that update Pac-Man for the iPhone generation. This is a “free to play” game with in-app purchases, and includes all the scummy practices that come with that approach.

    To play a game of Pac-Man 256 with the new power-ups, you have to spend one credit. You get six credits by default, and they take about ten minutes each to recharge, whether or not you’re playing the game. You can opt for a “free play” with none of the new power-ups available, but that kind of takes the fun out of it.

    If Pac-Man dies, you can spend a credit to continue once. If you run out of credits, you can watch an unskippable 30-second ad to carry on. You can also buy more credits: either 12 for $0.99 or unlimited credits for $7.99.

    There are also coins to collect, which you can spend to make each power-up last longer. You can pick up a few coins in the maze, earn coins by eating five or more power pellets, or tap an Earn Gift button after a game, which again subjects you to a 30-second ad, but randomly awards you coins or credits. You can also buy a coin doubler for $4.99 that doubles the coins you earn.

    When you upgrade a power-up, that power-up becomes unavailable for a set amount of time: the first upgrade takes 5 minutes, the second one takes 10 minutes, and so on. Such arbitrary waiting periods are yet another “feature” of “free to play” games.

    While it’s nice that I can pay once and have all the credits I want, there are still the ads, waiting periods, and coins to deal with. I’d like to be able to pay just a little bit more and eliminate all the annoying vestiges of a “free to play” game. As it stands, I never feel like I truly own the game. In that sense, I suppose Pac-Man 256 is true to its quarter-munching arcade roots.

    But if you play Pac-Man 256 casually, you’ll likely never be asked to pay money, and the ads are easily avoided. All in all, Pac-Man 256 is a fun and refreshing reboot of the historic Pac-Man franchise for the mobile era. Too bad it also brings the worst of today’s gaming business model with it.

    Subscribe today so you don’t miss any TidBITS articles!

    Every week you’ll get tech tips, in-depth reviews, and insightful news analysis for discerning Apple users. For over 31 years, we’ve published professional, member-supported tech journalism that makes you smarter.

    Registration confirmation will be emailed to you.

    Posted on 20150819

    Pac-Man 256 is a new endless dot-munching game for the iOS and Android by Hipster Whale along with Namco Bandai. This long-awaited second game by the Crossy Road maker fleshes out the story of the infamous Level 256 glitch in Pac-Man, giving you all of the old ghosts and some new ghosts to run away from, along with running away from the glitch, which swallows the stage behind you if you are not quick enough. Read on for some tips and tricks for Pac-Man 256!

    If you want to score as many points as possible, pay attention to the multipliers – especially ones that are gained by eating specific types of fruit. The green fruit will give you a x6 multiplier for example, while an apple will give you x3. They will increase the multiplier of each specific dot that you eat. Plus, you will gain rewards for racking up ghost multipliers after you eat them.

    You have six credits at a time, which you can use to play the levels with the power ups (you can play no-power-up levels for free, with no credits at any time). If you want to get all of your credits back right away, for free, then set the time ahead on your phone by however long it takes to do so. You can use the same trick to cancel out upgrade timers and any other timers in the game.

    Every time that you are offered a video in exchange for coins, take the offer. You can only take the offer if you are on an internet connection, but if you are, a video will pop up and when you finish watching it, you will earn coins. Coins can then be put toward the upgrade of power-ups that you already have. If you want new power ups to add to your loadout, though, then keep playing and at specific numbers of pac-dots, you will unlock a new power-up.

    Watch the different patterns of the different ghosts, as they all have different patterns and if you can predict them, then you can avoid them a whole lot more easily. The gray ghost, Spunky, will wake up when you get near it, then chase you rather slowly. Pinky will come after you speedily but drop off after two turns. Glitchy will chase you down almost endlessly, and disappear and reappear randomly. Sue and Funky like to line up and move from side to side regardless of your location.

    The no-power-up levels will allow you to eat dots and unlock more power ups, so if you run out of credits, then play the free levels instead so that you can work your way towards more power ups. You’ll still get the large dot power-up and the fruit multipliers in these free levels, too.

    How to download directions on google maps on pc or mac

    Mahesh Makvana is a freelance tech writer who specializes in writing how-to guides. He has been writing tech tutorials for over a decade now. He’s written for some of the prominent tech sites including MakeUseOf, MakeTechEasier, and Online Tech Tips. Read more.

    By saving a route on Google Maps, you can quickly get directions to your specified destination. You can save routes on your iPhone, iPad, and Android phones, and we’ll show you how.

    What to Know When Saving Routes in Google Maps

    While Google Maps advertises an official “save route” option, as of this writing in December 2021 it’s not available to everyone. So, in this guide, we will use the “pin” option to save your route as a pinned item.

    When saving routes, know that you can only save driving and public transport routes. If you save a driving route, your source location will always be your current location regardless of what you used when you saved the route. For public transport routes, though, you can customize the source location.

    Save a Route in Google Maps on iPhone, iPad, and Android

    On your iPhone, iPad, or Android phone, use the Google Maps app to save your favorite routes to your favorite places.

    To start, open the Google Maps app on your phone. In the app, on the right side, tap the directions icon.

    How to download directions on google maps on pc or mac

    At the top of the Maps screen, type both source and target locations for which you want to get directions. Then choose your preferred way to get to your destination (driving or public transport).

    How to download directions on google maps on pc or mac

    On the same page, at the bottom, tap the “Pin” option. This adds your current route to your pinned routes list.

    How to download directions on google maps on pc or mac

    To view your pinned routes, including the one you just saved, open Google Maps and tap “Go” at the bottom.

    How to download directions on google maps on pc or mac

    In the “Go” tab, you will see all your pinned routes. Tap a route to open the actual directions.

    How to download directions on google maps on pc or mac

    Removing a pinned route is equally easy. To do so, on the directions page, tap “Pinned” at the bottom. This removes the selected route from the pinned routes list.

    How to download directions on google maps on pc or mac

    And that’s how you get directions to your favorite places without manually tapping many buttons. Very useful!

    Save a Route to Your Home Screen on Android

    On Android, you can add a shortcut for a route to your home screen. Then, when you tap this shortcut, your route will directly open in Google Maps.

    To do so, open Google Maps and search for the directions you want to save.

    On the directions screen, in the top-right corner, tap the three dots.

    How to download directions on google maps on pc or mac

    In the three-dots menu, tap “Add Route to Home Screen.”

    How to download directions on google maps on pc or mac

    In the “Add to Home Screen” box, either drag the widget and place it on one of your home screens, or tap “Add Automatically” to add the widget to a vacant place on your home screen.

    How to download directions on google maps on pc or mac

    And you are now a tap away from accessing your favorite route in Google Maps. Enjoy!

    In addition to routes, you can save your favorite places as well on Google Maps. Check out our guide on that to learn how.

    Joe Fedewa is a Staff Writer at How-To Geek. He has been covering consumer technology for over a decade and previously worked as a News Editor at XDA Developers. Joe loves all things technology and is also an avid DIYer at heart. He has written thousands of articles, hundreds of tutorials, and dozens of reviews. Read more.

    Google Maps for iPhone and Android is great, but sometimes the journey begins on your desktop computer. Thankfully, it’s super easy to send those directions to your phone. You can pick things up there and be on your way.

    All you will need to do first is make sure you’re signed in with the same Google account in Google Maps on the desktop and your iPhone, iPad, or Android device. In fact, if you have your phone number or email address hooked up to your Google account, you don’t even need the Maps app at all. We’ll explain.

    To get started, head over to in a desktop web browser such as Google Chrome or Microsoft Edge. Use the search bar to find your desired location.

    How to download directions on google maps on pc or mac

    This will bring up the information panel for the location. One of the buttons underneath the location name is “Send to Your Phone,” click it.

    How to download directions on google maps on pc or mac

    A menu will appear with a list of devices associated with your Google account, including iPhones, iPads, and Android devices. Tap the device you want to send the directions to.

    How to download directions on google maps on pc or mac

    Here’s where you’ll also notice the option to text or email the directions to yourself if you have your phone number or email address connected to your Google account.

    How to download directions on google maps on pc or mac

    This is what the notification looks like when it appears on an Android device. Tap it to open the location in Google Maps.

    How to download directions on google maps on pc or mac

    And here’s what it looks like on an iPhone or iPad.

    That’s all there is to it. This is really a very simple trick, but it can be super handy. Google Maps on the desktop can be much easier to use if you’re doing a lot of looking around. Or maybe you just want to send a location to your phone for later. Make sure you’re taking advantage of everything Google Maps has to offer.

    How to download directions on google maps on pc or mac

    Google Maps is the most popular navigation app out there thanks to its host of features, fast relay of traffic information and, well, because it’s Google. Strangely, there’s one feature on Google Maps that just isn’t used all that often because Google doesn’t make it crazy-convenient to use, and that’s the option to save a route in Google Maps.

    There are a couple of ways to save your favorite routes in Google Maps, which we show you here.

    Also read: How to Use Google Maps in Incognito Mode

    Pin Your Favorite Trips

    On your phone, you might have noticed the “Go” tab across the bottom of the screen. This brings up a segment where all your “pinned” routes pop up at the bottom, giving you easy access to all your favorite routes that you’ve pinned.

    How to download directions on google maps on pc or mac

    So how do you pin a route?

    Set directions to where you want to go, tap the route you want to take, then at the bottom-right corner tap “Pin.”

    How to download directions on google maps on pc or mac

    That route will now join your other pinned routes under the “Go” icon.

    To unpin a route, just select it under the Go heading, then tap “Pinned” at the bottom right corner.

    Also read: How to Drop Pins in Google Maps for More Accurate Directions

    Save a Route to Your Android Homescreen

    Another way to save a route you travel regularly on Google Maps is to save it to your Android homescreen.

    To do this, go to the Google Maps app and set the route you want to save by entering the destination into the box and tapping “Directions.” Make sure you’ve set whether you want to travel by foot, car or public transit.

    Next, tap the three-dot menu icon at the top right, then tap “Add route to Home screen.”

    How to download directions on google maps on pc or mac

    This will create a widget which you can touch and hold then drag wherever you want on your home screen. You can even create a folder full of these routes.

    Also read: 4 Things You Can Do with Google Maps Location History

    Save a Route for a Longer Trip

    If you’re planning a road trip, My Maps is a great way to create a map with all the points of interest you want to go through. You can also use My Maps to create routes with multiple destinations, which you can then access in the Google Maps app.

    First, go to Google My Maps in your browser or download the My Maps app for Android. We recommend the browser version for creating your route because it feels a bit easier to use, and you can save it to use in the Google Maps Android app.

    Tap “Create a New Map” or the “+” icon to create a new map and give it a name.

    How to download directions on google maps on pc or mac

    In the map you’ve created, tap the “Add directions” icon under the search box, then enter your destinations into the Directions boxes that appear on the left side of the screen.

    How to download directions on google maps on pc or mac

    Once you have two destinations added to a route, you can add more by clicking “Add Destination” and either entering the destination into the new box or using your mouse to add that point to your route directly on the map.

    You can add as many destinations as you want this way or even create different routes on the same map by clicking the “Add directions” icon again to create another route map layer.

    How to download directions on google maps on pc or mac

    Once your route is ready, you can open the Google Maps app, go to “Your places,” then tap Maps and select the map you created. Tap the route you create to bring up the best way to get to your destination(s).

    Also read: 12 of the Best Google Maps Alternatives You Should Try

    In some cases, if you need to change your route, it can be easily done too. You can also show speed limits in Google Maps for over 40 countries.

    Our latest tutorials delivered straight to your inbox

    Do you want to print directions in Google maps?

    Want your travel destination map printed from Google maps?

    The introduction of the Google maps has drastically changed the way we navigate our destination. Earlier we had to reach our destination by asking people physically on the way or probably had to get an idea of the destination through various physical means. But using the Google maps has made this task very easy as it not only shows the directions but also provides you with various types of views to make your searching for your destination more convenient and easy. So here you get the complete info about how to print google maps directions easily.

    You can easily print directions in Google maps if you prefer a physical map over the virtual map, it is highly beneficial when you use a PC or a Mac as it is not possible to carry them with you while travelling and it is also not possible for anyone to keep his laptop open at all times to view the map. This sums up that if you print directions from google maps it makes things move much easier as you don’t need to check your location details on your device.

    How to download directions on google maps on pc or mac

    Click here for any models of smartphones or any other device repair services.

    Print Directions In Google Map

    Things have become much easier now with the introduction of Google maps as it gives you step-by-step instructions to help you reach your destination. You can easily print directions from maps using your PC or mac or any other device that can help you access the google maps.

    How to download directions on google maps on pc or mac

    Print Directions In Google Map On PC or Mac

    • Open google map on your web browser. If your device can automatically detect your location or departure location then its well and good or else enter your departure location manually, and then enter the destination location you wish to look the directions for.
    • Click on Directions button which will give you a list of possible routes by which you can reach your destination easily.
    • You can also reverse the destinations by clicking on Reverse Starting Point and Destination button.
    • You can also add additional stops by clicking on Add destination button.
    • Now click on the preferred route you wish to follow and then click on Details.
    • Now look at the top right hand corner, you will be able to see a printer icon, click on the printer icon.
    • Upon clicking printer a drop-down list will appear offering you two options to choose from i.e. Print Text Only which will print your route details in a text form, and Print including maps which will print your route map with details.
    • You can also add some additional notes if you want. Once ready press the Print button. as soon as the printing page for your printer appears, you can choose various print settings to print directions in google maps. Then simply click on print to begin the printing process of your route.

    How to download directions on google maps on pc or mac

    Print Directions In Google Map Using a Smartphone

    The process to print directions in Google maps require some complex steps as your smartphone is not always connected to the printer the print also might not provide you with ample route details. But the added advantage is that you carry your smartphones with you every time and Google has provided the facility of offline Maps that can be of great help.

    Still if you want to print directions in google map you can follow these steps.

    • Launch the Google maps app on your iPhone, iPad or Android smartphone.
    • Select the departure and destination points and then click on Directions.
    • Then select the preferred travelling mode i.e. by car, walking, bike or train.
    • After selecting the travelling mode scroll up to see only the directions and then take a Screenshot of the route.
    • If you own an wireless printer than you can easily send the image directly for printing or else you will need to send the image to a device connected to the printer and then begin the printing process.

    How to download directions on google maps on pc or mac

    If you have any iPhone related issues then must visit here for any kind of smartphones and laptops related services.

    Read More Related Articles Here:

    How to use conditional formatting in google sheets. Click here

    How to unlock iPhone. Click Here

    How to Fix iPhone Error 21 or iTunes Error 21. Click Here

    How To Disable Auto-Correct On iPhone? Click Here

    How To Change Default Browsing App On Your iPhone or iPad. Click Here

    How To Block Websites In Safari Browser On Your iPhone. Click Here

    How to fix iPhone WiFi Issues? Click Here

    How To Fix The iPhone Heating Issues? Click Here

    How to Check IMEI Number of Any iPhone And Android Phone? Click Here

    How to Enable WhatsApp’s Dark Mode for iPhone? Click Here

    How To Check iPhone IMEI Blacklist Status For Free. Click Here

    How to Force Restart Your iPhone XS and XS Max. Click Here


    Google maps have turned the way we look into a map, as it is a highly complex task to look for places in a physical map and get directions to that place, while the google maps provide a whole new and fresh perspective of viewing the destinations from a certain place regardless of the fact whether you are physically present or absent in that place. IT not only helps you to view the places you want to visit but also provides you with the direction and options for the means of transport to those places.

    With technology getting upgraded on a daily basis printing is something that the Google maps have featured for some time now and this article is solely targeted to provide you information on how to print directions in google map. If you go through the above pieces of information then you can easily print a directional map for your next tour which will ensure that you don’t have to ask your way through rather you can yourself become a Google map for others.

    Click here for more google direction related updates.

    How to download directions on google maps on pc or macSource: Joseph Keller / iMore

    The official Maps app on iOS and iPadOS keeps getting better. And yet, there are times you might want to open Apple Maps locations in Google Maps.

    While you can’t change the default mapping app on iOS, you can make it easier to switch to an alternative with a $1.99 utility app called Opener.

    The app runs as an action extension from your Share sheet: It was designed initially to open web URLs in their proper apps, but you can also use it to open Apple Maps locations in Google Maps, Waze, or another mapping app of your choice. Here’s how to use it!

    How to open Apple Maps locations in Google Maps

    First, you’ll have to set up Opener.

    1. Download Opener.
    2. Open Apple Maps.
    3. Search for a location.

    Swipe up on the info screen to reveal the Share button.

    Source: iMore

    Select the option Open Link in Google Maps.

    Source: iMore

    Choose Start in Google Maps to begin your journey.

    Source: iMore


    Any questions about getting Apple Maps locations to open up in Google Maps? Have you found a quicker, better way to do it? Let us know in the comments.

    How to download directions on google maps on pc or mac

    While Google Maps is an online service, you can print directions to take things offline instead. Here’s how.

    Before we had apps like Google Maps to help us navigate from A to B, we were left to try and find our way using physical maps and personal directions.

    Now, things are much easier. You can take out your smartphone, open up Google Maps, and get directions in seconds. If you still want a hard copy, however, you’ll want to know how to print directions in Google Maps instead.

    This gives you step-by-step instructions to help you reach your destination. To print directions in Google Maps, here’s what you’ll need to do.

    How to Print Google Maps Directions on PC or Mac

    We’ll assume that you already have a printer at home to print from. If that’s the case, the best way to print Google maps directions is to print them from your PC or Mac.

    To start, open Google Maps in your web browser, and enter the location you want to travel to. Click the Directions button to get a list of directions from your present location (or another location) to your final destination.

    How to download directions on google maps on pc or mac

    If your location isn’t already specified, provide in the departure box at the top. To switch these around at any point, press the Reverse starting point and destination button.

    How to download directions on google maps on pc or mac

    If you want to add in any additional stops along the way, click the Add Destination button.

    How to download directions on google maps on pc or mac

    Once you’ve confirmed your departure and destination points, you’ll be given a list of different potential routes for you to follow below.

    Click on the one you want to follow, and then click the Details button.

    How to download directions on google maps on pc or mac

    In the top right-hand corner of the direction details, press the Printer icon.

    How to download directions on google maps on pc or mac

    A drop-down menu will appear below the printer icon. To print only the text directions, press the Print text only option. If you want the visual map to be included, press Print including maps instead.

    How to download directions on google maps on pc or mac

    At this point, if you wish, you can add additional notes to your directions before you print them.

    Once you’re ready to print, press the Print button in the top-right corner.

    How to download directions on google maps on pc or mac

    The printing preferences for your chosen browser and the operating system will appear. Change any settings that you wish to change, such as two-sided printing, then click Print to begin printing your directions.

    How to Print Google Maps Directions on a Smartphone

    If you don’t have access to a PC or Mac, then you’ll need to use a bit of a workaround to print out Google Maps directions.

    Start by opening the Google Maps app on your smartphone or tablet. Search for your destination location using the top search bar, then tap the Directions button.

    How to download directions on google maps on pc or mac

    Enter your starting location (or use your current location) to allow Google Maps to calculate your directions.

    Once this is done, tap on the travel time with the car icon below to see directions of travel by car. For other modes of transport (such a walking or public transport), select one of the alternative options.

    How to download directions on google maps on pc or mac

    Scroll up until only the directions are showing on your screen. You can’t print directions in Google Maps from your app directly, so you’ll need to take a screenshot of the directions instead.

    The steps for taking a screenshot will differ, depending on your device. To take a screenshot on an iPhone or iPad, you’ll need to press the side and volume up buttons together. Older iPhones and iPads will need to press the side and home buttons together instead.

    For most Android devices owners, you’ll need to hold the power and volume down buttons. If that doesn’t work, hold the power button for several seconds until a Screenshot option appears, then tap this.

    Repeat these steps until you’ve taken a screenshot of the full list of directions. You’ll then need to use your device’s printing capabilities to print the screenshots (which will be saved as images on your device) to your local printer.

    If you’re an iPhone or iPad users, you’ll probably need an AirPrint-capable printer for this, although it is possible to print to a non-AirPrint printer instead. It’s a far more complicated method than using a desktop or laptop, but you will end up with the same directions.

    Exploring Google Maps Further

    If you want to make the most from Google Maps, you don’t need a printer. There are plenty of tools, features, and more you can use to explore the world from your home, or using the Google Maps app on mobile devices.

    You can export route data to other GPS-capable devices, use voice guidance in Google Maps to help you find your way on the road, and even use AR navigation to find out more about new areas you visit.

    How to download directions on google maps on pc or mac

    This tutorial is about How to get eco-friendly driving directions from Google Maps. Recently I updated this tutorial and will try my best so that you understand this guide. I hope you guys like this blog, How to get eco-friendly driving directions from Google Maps. If your answer is yes after reading the article, please share this article with your friends and family to support us.

    • Check How to get eco-friendly driving directions from Google Maps
    • How to find green driving directions on Google Maps
    • Final remarks: How to get eco-friendly driving directions from Google Maps

    Check How to get eco-friendly driving directions from Google Maps

    If you are familiar with Google’s sustainability efforts, you know that the corporation is dedicated to making more environmentally friendly decisions. With the debut of Google Maps Green Driving Directions, these efforts are now spreading to customers. The new feature was unveiled earlier this year and went live on October 6.

    Google Maps will show customers the route with the least fuel consumption, in addition to the fastest route available. According to the company, green routes can save more than 1 million tons of carbon emissions each year, which is the equivalent of taking more than 200,000 cars off the road.

    The step-by-step approach is quite simple, whether you are using Google Maps green driving directions on an Android phone or an iPhone or iPad.

    How to find green driving directions on Google Maps

    1. Open the google maps app on your preferred device.
    2. Enter your destiny or select it on the map.
    3. In the lower left, select Addresses.
    4. At the top, select Driving.
      1. In the upper right, select … Plus.
      2. Please select Route options.
      3. Please select Prefers fuel-efficient routes.
      4. Please select Done.

    There are a few important factors to consider when it comes to using green directions from Google Maps. When you have these preferred settings in place, Google Maps will eventually start to default to the route with the lowest carbon footprint when it has roughly the same ETA as the fastest route.

    Fortunately, it only takes a few taps to see the relative fuel economy and ETA difference between the two routes and select the one that works best for you. If you only want to see the fastest route each time you use Google Maps, you can adjust your settings accordingly.

    This new route model is designed to help users get to their destinations as quickly as possible, but is also optimized for lower fuel consumption to create a greener route, saving you money on fuel. Green driving directions on Google Maps are made possible by artificial intelligence as well as valuable insights from the US Department of Energy’s National Renewable Energy Laboratory (NREL).

    The Green Routing feature is currently rolling out on Android and iOS in the US.

    The Green Routing feature is currently rolling out to Android and iOS in the US Google has plans to expand to Europe and beyond in 2022. However, that is not all the company is doing to improve its efforts to sustainability. If you haven’t heard, the company is also working on implementing light navigation for cyclists.

    This feature will allow users to quickly view important details about their route without keeping the screen on or entering turn-by-turn navigation mode. This makes it much easier to track the progress of your trip, see your updated ETA in real time, and know the elevation of your route while keeping your focus on the road. Navigation Lite will start rolling out wherever bike navigation is active on Android and iOS in the coming months.

    Google understands the importance of green alternatives to driving, so it helps to have options. The company has also expanded bike and scooter sharing information to more than 300 cities around the world on both Android and iOS. You can find nearby stations and point out how many vehicles are currently available in major cities such as New York, Berlin, New York, São Paulo, and more. When you are done, you can check and confirm that there is a place to park before heading to the station.

    Final remarks: How to get eco-friendly driving directions from Google Maps

    I hope you understand this article, How to get eco-friendly driving directions from Google Maps. If your answer is no, you can ask anything via the contact forum section related to this article. And if your answer is yes, please share this article with your friends and family to give us your support.

    1:02 pm February 10, 2022 By Roland Hutchinson

    Google Maps is great for when you need to find directions for your journey, but there can be times when you will want to download Google Maps directions to use offline.

    If you are headed to an area where there is low or poor cellular service, then you may want to download your Google Maps directions to use offline.

    Google has this feature built into its Google Maps app and this can be handy if you are planning a long journey and want to ensure that you have directions for the whole journey.

    I normally do this when I am going somewhere new as you may not know what the cellular connections are like in that area. This feature is available in Google Maps for Android and for the iPhone, you can see how to do this on each device below.

    How to download Google Maps directions offline for Android?

    To download your directions for your Android phone or tablet, open the Google Maps app on your device. You will need to be connected to the Internet and signed into Google Maps.

    Now search for the place you are going to, for example, London, at the bottom select the name and address and then select Download, you can then download the maps for that area.

    If you have searched for a more specific place within that city, for example, Regent Street, then select More and then Download offline map > Download.

    This will then allow you to get driving directions for that area when you are offline, things like traffic and alternate routes do not work when you are offline on Google Maps.

    How to download Google Maps directions for the iPhone or iPad?

    To download some offline maps for your iPhone or iPad, open the Google Maps app on your device and then select the place, ie London, at the bottom select the name or address of the place and then select More > Download offline map> Download.

    You will then be able to use the maps when you are offline for that area, it will work with driving directions but you will not get information on traffic, alternate routes, etc.

    This is a great feature for Google Maps which has worked well for me in the past, particularly when going on vacation in the UK to rural areas that suffer from poor cellular coverage. You can find out more details about using Google Maps offline over at Google. We hope you will find this guide helpful, if you have any questions, please leave a comment below.

    How to download directions on google maps on pc or mac

    While Google Maps is a great service, you may wish to export your route data and use it elsewhere. Here’s how.

    Few mapping tools are as powerful and rich in data than Google Maps. Entirely free to use, you can use Google Maps data to find new locations, plan your next vacation, find your way home, or get from A to B.

    While Google Maps does have offline maps, you may prefer to use an alternative mapping app to get moving. If you want to take your Google Maps route data and import it into another app or service, you can. Exporting Google Maps route data requires a third-party tool, but it can be done—here’s how.

    Creating a Route Map in Google Maps

    Before you can export route data in Google Maps, you’ll need an actual route to export. The best way to do this is to use the Google Maps website on your Windows PC or Mac, as you’ll need to export the data using a third-party service at the next stage.

    On the Google Maps website, type a query into the search bar. For instance, from 10 Downing Street to Buckingham Place would find the directions between the British Prime Minister’s residence and the official residence of the British monarch, both in London.

    Google Maps will immediately try to find the best route for you to take from A to B. You can add further points on the route by clicking the Add Destination button.

    You can also find the best route for your mode of travel. For instance, if you want to walk, take the bus, cycle, or fly, select one the options above your destinations in the top-left.

    How to download directions on google maps on pc or mac

    Once you’ve created your route, you’ll need to export it as a URL. To do this, press the menu icon in the top-left.

    From the Google Maps menu, press the Share or embed map option.

    How to download directions on google maps on pc or mac

    In the Share box, press the Copy Link button.

    How to download directions on google maps on pc or mac
    This will copy the direct link to your route map as a URL into your clipboard. You can then use this link with a third-party service to export it to another format.

    Converting Google Maps Route Data to GPX File Format

    Many mapping and route data services and apps use the GPX file format for route data. GPX data is a format used for GPS devices (GPX standing for GPS Exchange Format), providing information on routes, waypoints, and more. This is common format, but there isn’t a built-in method to export to GPX in Google Maps.

    To get around this, you’ll need to use a third-party service. For instance, the Maps to GPX website takes a Google Maps URL (like the one created above), compiles the route data from it, and then saves it as a GPX file.

    You can then import this data in another third-party app or service. There are several apps available for Android and iOS that support this format, providing you with offline route data.

    To use Maps to GPX, paste your Google Maps URL into the box provided on the website, then press the Let’s Go button (or hit enter on your keyboard).

    How to download directions on google maps on pc or mac

    The site will instantly create a GPX file for you to download. Provide a suitable filename, then save it to your PC.

    You can then use it in another online service, share the file wireless to your Android device, or transfer the file to your iPhone, depending on the mobile device you’re using.

    Using GPX File Data

    Once you have a GPX file, you’ll need to find a suitable app or service to use it.

    Sites like GPS Visualizer will allow you to convert GPX files into a format you can follow on your Windows PC or Mac. This will display the route data on another map, allowing you to see directions, interesting places to visit on the route itself, and more.

    How to download directions on google maps on pc or mac

    You can also use GPX files with Android, iPhone, or iPad apps. Apps like GPX Viewer for Android devices will take GPX files and convert them into a viewable map route you can follow.

    You can do this by pressing the menu icon > Open Files in the GPX Viewer app. From there, select your GPX file to load the data. You should then be able to visualize it in the map view.

    How to download directions on google maps on pc or mac

    For iPhone users, you can use apps like GPX-Viewer to view your data and overlay it into Apple Maps or another format.

    Like the services above, GPX-Viewer allows you to import GPX files. It also allows you to organize them into folders, combine multiple GPX files into a single route, as well as see additional information like ETA for your route.

    You may also be able to import GPX data from Google Maps into a dedicated GPS device. GPS Devices from manufacturers such as TomTom and Garmin support GPX files, allowing you to import your Google Maps route data directly.

    Going Places Using Google Maps Data

    Once you get started with Google Maps, you may decide to stick with it, but there are alternatives you can use. By exporting route data to a GPX file, you can use Google Maps to plan your journey. You can then take the route data and export it to another service.

    Google Maps has plenty of advantages that make it a good option to consider for day-to-day usage, however. You can add your own business to Google Maps to help others find it, especially if they’re using AR navigation in Google Maps to find their way around your town or city.

    Google Maps is one of the most (if not the most) known online web mapping service developed by Google. Google Maps offers satellite imagery, aerial photography, street maps, 360° interactive panoramic views of streets (Street View), real-time traffic conditions, and route planning (driving directions) for traveling by car, public transportation, bicycle, or walk.

    The popularity and usage of this mapping service are incredible. In 2020, Google Maps was used by over 1 billion people each month even tho Coronavirus forced most people worldwide to stay at home or travel just in critical cases.

    Directions and transit; Google Maps provides driving directions (route planner), allowing users to find available routing through driving, public transportation, walking, or biking. The app version of the map also has starred lines to indicate users’ transit routes in the update in October 2019.

    After a long development, Google began offering real-time traffic data in 2007 as a colored overlay on top of roads and motorways shown on the map to represent vehicles’ speed on particular routes. Analyzing the crowdsource data collected mainly by cellphones, Google created an artificial algorithm that provides us with an unavoidable solution to beat traffic in the busiest areas in more than 50 countries worldwide. Why not try it yourself? Plan your route for free below!

    Google Maps is a great travel tool — until you find yourself in the middle of an area without internet or service. Downloading maps can help avoid that issue. You just have to know where to find the option.

    Here’s what you need to know about getting it done.

    What to know before downloading from Google Maps

    There are a couple of requirements before downloading from Google Maps, whether you’re using an iPhone or an Android.

    First, you need to make sure you aren’t in incognito mode. Second, you’ll need an internet connection, for this to work. Assuming those are taken care of, you’re good to go.

    How to download offline Google Maps

    You can download Google Maps offline on your iPhone, iPad, or Android.

    On iPhone or iPad

    1. Open the Google Maps app.

    2. Search for the needed location.

    3. Tap the name or address of the location.

    4. Scroll down to the bottom fo the screen, then tap More.

    5. Select Download offline map.

    6. Tap Download.

    Quick tip: Downloaded maps do expire. According to Google, you have up to 15 days after you dow load it before it’s automatically deleted. Make sure you update the directions on Google Maps during that time frame.

    On Android

    1. Open the Google Maps app.

    2. Search for the desired location.

    3. At the bottom of the screen, tap the name or address of the place.

    4. Tap Download twice. Or, if you searched for a place like a restaurant, you’ll have to also tap More and then Download offline map followed by Download.

    Quick tip: You can also save offline Google maps to an Android’s SD card by going to the Offline Maps section of the app.

    How to manage offline maps

    You can find downloaded Google maps within the app’s Offline Maps section. By tapping into the listed offline maps, you’ll have the option to delete them, rename areas (via the edit function), or update them.

    Ben Stockton is a freelance tech writer from the United Kingdom. In a past life, he was a UK college lecturer, training teens and adults. Since leaving the classroom, he’s been a tech writer, writing how-to articles and tutorials for MakeUseOf, MakeTechEasier, and He has a degree in History and a postgraduate qualification in Computing. Read more.

    Google Maps is great for getting directions, but if you’re off-road and can’t find your way home, you’ll need to improvise. Thankfully, it’s possible to use Google Maps to find your direction of travel if you get lost. Here’s how.

    This will only work if your Android or iPhone device has a magnetometer that can find your direction of travel using the Earth’s magnetic field. Most (if not all) modern Android devices have a magnetometer installed, as do all recent iPhones.

    Finding Your Direction Using Google Maps

    You can easily find your direction of travel using the Google Maps map view. These instructions will work whether you own an iPhone or Android device, but you might wish to calibrate your compass first to ensure your direction is as accurate as possible.

    You’ll also need to ensure that location services are enabled on your phone to allow for accuracy in pinpointing your location and direction.

    In the Google Maps app, you should see a small compass symbol visible in the top-right corner, below the button for changing the map terrain and style. If the compass isn’t currently visible, use two of your fingers to move the map view around to display it.

    The red symbol in the compass icon is pointing north, while the grey symbol is pointing south. Your blue beam icon will show your current direction of travel.

    How to download directions on google maps on pc or mac

    In the example above, the current direction of travel is approximately east, as north is pointing towards the right-hand side. Using the compass icon as a guide, you can then move in the right direction, whether it’s north, south, east, or west.

    Finding North Using Google Maps

    Rather than manually move your map to face a certain direction, you can tap the compass icon to automatically point the map view towards north and south at your current location.

    This means that, as long as your blue icon has a beam that points upwards, you’re heading north. If it’s pointing downwards, you’re heading south, etc. To do this, tap the compass icon in the top-right corner of the Google Maps map view.

    Your map position will move, with the icon updating to show that you’re pointing north.

    After a few seconds, the compass icon will disappear from the map view. It will only reappear if you move the map manually, showing the correct north and south position to help you navigate.

    With the map view calibrated towards north, you can then change direction using your blue beam icon to help you. As long as the beam is pointing upwards, you’re heading north.

    For instance, if your blue beam icon is pointing towards the right-hand side, then you’re heading east. If you need to change the map view manually, the compass will reappear, allowing you to keep track of your direction of travel.

    Joe Fedewa is a Staff Writer at How-To Geek. He has been covering consumer technology for over a decade and previously worked as a News Editor at XDA Developers. Joe loves all things technology and is also an avid DIYer at heart. He has written thousands of articles, hundreds of tutorials, and dozens of reviews. Read more.

    The tricky thing with walking directions is that it’s hard for your phone to know which direction you’re looking. Google Maps solves this problem with handy 3D walking directions that overlay navigation instructions onto the real world.

    What You’ll Need

    Google Maps‘ 3D walking directions use augmented reality to display directions in the real world as viewed through your camera. This means that you’ll need a phone that supports Apple or Google’s AR platforms. The full list can be found on Google’s website.

    The second thing that you’ll need is an area with Google Maps Street View coverage. If you’re walking somewhere that isn’t covered by Street View, you won’t see the “Live View” option.

    How to Use Google Maps Live View

    First, open Google Maps on your iPhone, iPad, or Android device and bring up the location that you want to walk to. Tap “Directions.”

    How to download directions on google maps on pc or mac

    Next, make sure that you’re in walking mode at the top and select “Live View” in the bottom toolbar. You’ll only see this option if walking mode is enabled in an area with good Street View.

    How to download directions on google maps on pc or mac

    The first time that you use this, there will be a few messages about how it works and the permissions it needs. Follow the steps to grant permission for the camera.

    How to download directions on google maps on pc or mac

    Now, you’ll see Google Maps in a circular section on the bottom of the screen and the real world displayed above it. Landmarks and roads will be displayed over the top, and you’ll see big arrows that show when you need to do something.

    That’s all there is to it. You can use this to get a better idea of where you’re supposed to go in the real world. Using a digital map while you’re walking can be a little annoying, but Google Maps‘ Live View can help.

    Last Updated on April 23, 2022 by David Baddeley

    There is a simple print button right inside the Google Maps to help you print the directions and maps in one sheet. But you didn’t know that. Or probably you did.

    In this article you will learn how to easily print a Google Map with or without the directions. Before learning this simple ‘art’, let me reveal to you three common problems related to Google maps printing:

    First, and this one is very common, is related to browsers like Mozilla Firefox. Printing Google Maps directions using “Print” option does not always work. What you get is a black screen like this one. And when you print you will get the same black screen.

    The problem is not with Google Maps, but with the browser.

    And this can be fixed. More on this later.

    Second problem is related to the type of Google maps you want to print. You see there are two types: One is the classic and old Google Map while other is the more modern-looking map.

    The simple print button, which I talked about in the first paragraph, is available only in the new and nicer-looking (yet barely-loading) Google maps.

    Classic Google maps is different, but you can sitll print them out. You will learn more about this very soon.

    And the last problem? Maps Resolution. Many of us print Google maps for direction and we need a high-resolution map with all the nitty-gritty details. Google says you can get this super high-quality Google Maps by…

    That’s right! Google says: “We cannot provide high-resolution or vector screen captures of Google Maps. You can, however, use Google Earth Pro to save and print high-resolution views. Images in Google Earth Pro can be exported up to 4,800 pixels wide. You can purchase a Google Earth Pro licence on this page.”

    $399 to print one page of high resolution Google Maps? I think I will skip that. But there is a solution to this; a simple yet very rare trick to get a good quality Google maps printed at no cost whatsoever. Let’s get started.

    Google Maps Printing: The Easiest Way

    In this section you will learn the most basic (and easiest) way to print Google maps. And this is to use your browser and the default print option.

    Here’s how to do it…

    Print Only The Map: Open a browser, go to Google Maps and click CTRL + P (for Windows) or CMD + P (for Mac).

    This Google article explains more on how to print only directions and works only if you are using the classic Google maps version.

    Another article explains how to print new Google maps. The process is duplicated below for your convenience:

    To Print A Google Map Without Directions:

    You can print maps and map information that appear in Google Maps:

    1. Adjust the map so the content you want to print is visible.
    2. When ready, hit CTRL+P (for Windows) or CMD+P (for Mac) to print.
    3. Your browser’s print dialog will appear. Follow the instructions to print your map.

    To Print A Google Map With Directions:

    You can print directions that appear in Google Maps:

    1. Open Google Maps.
    2. Search for directions and click List all steps in the directions card.
    3. Adjust your map to show the part of the map you want to print.
    4. Click the printer icon in the top right corner.
    5. Follow the instructions to print your map.

    Google Maps Printing: The Best Way

    There is one massive problem with the first method: you cannot modify the map for printing. You have to go with the ‘Google’ way. And that is probably not the right way.

    From my test Google Maps isn’t very printer-friendly when we use the first method. It works, but on paper the maps look bad. Even printing in landscape mode (in new Google Maps) does not yield the results I wanted. And this is why I chose to use screen-capturing tools.

    The number one reason they work so better is because of the editing tools available. You can crop, edit, modify and delete elements of a map to fit your needs.

    Snagit (paid tool but it’s absolutely awesome) is what I’d prefer. Of course you can go with any kind of free screenshot tool you are comfortable with. Mac users, do check out this guide to take screenshot for free. Windows 7 users can follow this guide.

    Combination Of Two Tricks To Print High Resolution Maps

    To be able to print high-quality Google maps images, you can use the existing tools you have. Here’s how I do it:

    I take the screenshot of the map, but before doing so — and this is important — I zoom into the Google Maps. You’d be surprised to know that many users never zoom in before printing the map.

    It’s important, and if you don’t do that the Google Maps will look small and barely visible on printing paper.

    So that’s about it. You have now successfully printed Google maps on paper.

    Important tips:

    • Adjust the zoom level for better quality
    • In your printer setting, choose 300 DPI or higher
    • Select landscape option while printing

    Live street navigation is a free street view that links with map street view or live street view with whole quality and live maps’ GPS navigation & street view map help you in live maps and discover live map satellite view, such as maps or GPS map, or mapa, that create live street view in GPS maps and live map satellite then click your map button and search map view and live street view then getting map locator with help of APRS to find mapy and live map because this map street view is a great destination of street view map or google street view or street view maps and find places by satellite view and live street map is a route finder map that creates download directions,google earth, download map, to find your address point that you search on google street view and then world map show places or satellite view or earth map on GPS google and map navigation different apps, bus navigation, free map, GPS online, map quest and other is google maps navigation.voyager view on ride finder with live earth map and map preview.
    Live street view is the best global satellite that show best route map with drives and find places by route finder and maps me you search your best places by navigate and through voice map that clearly tells you driving route or route preview, also locate your directions through route maps and driving app and also driving distance and reveal route mapper that indicate route, used by map you get route planner by travel planner through route planning system that identifies planer app, trips planer and road trip also include GPS route finder and map my route is best route satellite and route optimizer, route maker with live street view map offers you with track view and location of your world by map quest, earth map that show your current location with world map that suggest you planet earth, world maps, and offline navigation is a famous android application included guide map, offline GPS navigation and GPS navigation 2018.
    Through GPS navigation that the position of your visual maps to found around the world through voice navigation by getting voice navigator by global satellite navigation system that play a current position of map navigation,car navigation, GPS navigation that talk free with help of navigation map you safely reached on your quick navigation with download map that locate free GPS apps such as map offline navigation, sygic, navigation traffic, g ogle map, google maps, google mapas and navigation app free. When you find your location or current place then GPS navigation exactly help you in searching your destiny instead of these mapa is another source of GPS navigation that explain your navigators point you select your road by maps route and this route may be taken by guide and you should try to shortness in map that play a solid role in maps car during journey the travel route reach your track places by driving tracking, track your trip, direction trip, place track, trip tracker GPS, smart trip, route preview and driving tracker.ride tracker and walking route tour tracker.flight map and walking tracker app to get walking directions.visitor tracking and pick staff tracking, tracker apps, trip logger to complete travel journey
    Get start gps navigation from g map or gogle map or google map by google mapas and the googlemap is the best route tracker that deals google maps in getting search of gps navigation included map , mapa, maps and mop navigation such as google local guide or local guide or avenza map or google admin or livesatellite view or maps and live world by live location that make your travel comfortable by free maps , download maps, mips offline stay you alert in navigation truck and routing. location finder street view live route directions route mapper street view that show street location GPS route finder is a best way in karta navigation through live map view and current directions of offline street view by offline GPS locator show stability of live map street view.

    How to Install Street View live -Gps Route Finder, Live Earth Map for Windows PC or MAC:

    Street View live -Gps Route Finder, Live Earth Map is an Android Maps & Navigation app developed by Sorciam Apps Studio and published on the Google play store. It has gained around 5000 installs so far, with an average rating of 4.0 out of 5 in the play store.

    Street View live -Gps Route Finder, Live Earth Map requires Android with an OS version of 4.1 and up. In addition, the app has a content rating of Everyone, from which you can decide if it is suitable to install for family, kids, or adult users. Street View live -Gps Route Finder, Live Earth Map is an Android app and cannot be installed on Windows PC or MAC directly.

    Android Emulator is a software application that enables you to run Android apps and games on a PC by emulating Android OS. There are many free Android emulators available on the internet. However, emulators consume many system resources to emulate an OS and run apps on it. So it is advised that you check the minimum and required system requirements of an Android emulator before you download and install it on your PC.

    Below you will find how to install and run Street View live -Gps Route Finder, Live Earth Map on PC:

    • Firstly, download and install an Android emulator to your PC
    • Download Street View live -Gps Route Finder, Live Earth Map APK to your PC
    • Open Street View live -Gps Route Finder, Live Earth Map APK using the emulator or drag and drop the APK file into the emulator to install the app.
    • If you do not want to download the APK file, you can install Street View live -Gps Route Finder, Live Earth Map PC by connecting your Google account with the emulator and downloading the app from the play store directly.

    If you follow the above steps correctly, you should have the Street View live -Gps Route Finder, Live Earth Map ready to run on your Windows PC or MAC. In addition, you can check the minimum system requirements of the emulator on the official website before installing it. This way, you can avoid any system-related technical issues.

    As an Amazon Associate and affiliate of other programs, I earn from qualifying purchases.

    We all use Google Earth for exploring different parts of the world right on our computer screen. It is a great tool for exploration or educational purposes. But do you know that you can actually print the map from Google Earth and Maps in high resolution?

    Keeping a printed copy of a map can help you easily navigate through places where there is no internet connectivity, unless you have downloaded offline maps. Also, it saves you a lot of time and data as you don’t have to open your laptop or smartphone every time you want to see the map. So if you want to learn how to print from Google Earth or Maps, then you can take the help of this tutorial.

    Print Maps From Google Earth

    The Google Earth Pro is available for Mac and Windows operating systems which you can download for free from its official website. You can only print a map from Google Earth Pro on the desktop and not on your smartphone.

    1. Launch the Google Earth Pro on your computer. Now Search for a place to take a printout of that location. Zoom into the location for better visibility and higher resolution.

    How to download directions on google maps on pc or mac

    2. Now, select File from the top left corner and then select Print from the options that show up. You can also press Ctrl+P from your keyboard to enter the print mode.

    How to download directions on google maps on pc or mac

    3. Next, under the print mode, select Map Options from the top left and then select the Elements and Styling you want to add to the map. For example, you can add elements to your maps like Title and Description, Legend, Compass, etc.

    How to download directions on google maps on pc or mac

    4. After adding elements and styling to the map, click on Page Setup to set up the page for the printout. Under the page setup tab, you can select the paper size, the orientation of the page, and add margins to the page. Once done click on OK.

    How to download directions on google maps on pc or mac

    5. Next, click on the Pages icon and select the print quality from Low, Medium or High.

    How to download directions on google maps on pc or mac

    6. Now you can either select Print to take a printout of the map or you can select the Save as PDF option to save this map as a PDF on your computer.

    How to download directions on google maps on pc or macWith this, you have successfully accomplished the task of printing a map on Google Earth Pro.

    Printing From Google Maps

    Google Maps is yet another tool from Google that lets you view the satellite imagery of any place on Earth right from your computer screen. But, Google Maps is more of a navigational tool while on the other hand, Google Earth is used for exploration purposes. Nonetheless, you can print the map on both. Here’s how you can do the same on Google Maps

    Printing Maps

    1. Visit Google Maps on your computer. Now search for a location you want to print on the map. After that, click on the Satellite option on the bottom left corner to get the satellite images of that particular location.

    How to download directions on google maps on pc or mac

    2. Next, zoom into the location to get a more magnified satellite image of that particular place. You should remember that you can only print the area of the map that is visible on the screen and not more than that. To initiate the printing process press Ctrl+P on your keyboard and then click on the Print option on the top right corner.

    How to download directions on google maps on pc or mac

    3. Now the print menu will load and you can simply print the map from it. You can also save the map as PDF just like yo do in Google Earth Pro.

    How to download directions on google maps on pc or mac

    Printing Navigation

    Just like printing maps, you can also print navigation and directions from Google Maps and here’s how to do that.

    1. Go to Google Maps and click on the directions icon.

    How to download directions on google maps on pc or mac

    2. Now enter the starting point and destination and hit enter on your keyboard.

    How to download directions on google maps on pc or mac

    3. Next, among all the directions that show up choose the shortest direction between the two points.

    How to download directions on google maps on pc or mac

    4. Now, head over to the printer icon and click on it, two options will show up. Now, you can print directions including the map or print the text only.

    How to download directions on google maps on pc or mac

    5. After that, click on the Print button on the top right corner to print the navigations from Google Maps.

    How to download directions on google maps on pc or mac

    Final Thoughts

    Google Maps and Google Earth are great tools for satellite imagery and the best thing is that you can print the satellite images from both of them. However, you should only use these printouts for your personal use and not for any commercial or illegal activities. Also, if you find this tutorial helpful then do share it with your friends and family.

    Submitted by Jon Reed on September 3, 2018 – 6:34am

    While finding directions to a destination is simple enough to do on any navigation app, many of us like to research travel destinations on our computers or tablets beforehand, if for no other reason than having a bigger screen to look at. If you look up directions as part of this pre-travel research, you might as well send them along to your phone so they are ready to go as soon as you sit down in your car. It’s not a life changing shortcut but it is a convenience that both Apple Maps and Google Maps offer. Here’s how to use it for each:

      To send directions from Apple Maps to the app on your iPhone, provided you are logged in with your Apple ID on both devices, open up the Maps app on your Mac, find your directions, then simply tap the share button at the top and choose your iPhone.

    How to download directions on google maps on pc or mac

    How to download directions on google maps on pc or mac

    Google Maps

      Google Maps essentially works the same way, you’ll just have to enable the feature in its settings. Make sure you are logged into your Google account in the Google Maps app on your iPhone and on Chrome on your computer. In the app, open Settings by tapping on the menu icon on the left side of the search bar.

    Select device or platform to download

    Download Google Maps for mobile to your phone, and never carry a paper map again. Google Maps on your phone makes it easy to:

    • Determine your current location with or without GPS
    • Get driving and transit directions
      Get phone numbers and addresses for local businesses

    My Location (beta)
    My Location shows your current location on the map, even if you don’t have GPS. Learn more with our My Location video.

    Interactive maps
    Google Maps for mobile feels just like Google Maps on the desktop. Pan and zoom the map, and view satellite imagery, and even switch into Street View (on BlackBerry and Java-enabled phones) for a closer look.

    Business listings
    Search Google Maps for local businesses and points of interest. View store hours and reviews, then dial a business in one click. Thanks to My Location, you can find nearby businesses without even having to enter your current location.

    Google Maps offers turn-by-turn driving directions – and thanks to My Location, you don’t even have to enter your starting point. You can also get walking directions (only on BlackBerry and some Java-enabled phones for now) and find public transit routes in more than 50 cities around the world. Learn more with our public transit video.

    Real-time traffic data helps you find the fastest route to your destination.

    Street View
    View street level imagery of addresses, businesses, and turns in directions. Street view is currently available for BlackBerry and some Java-enabled phones. Learn more with our Street View video.

    Save your favorite places so that you can easily return to them on the map.

    IT managers can install Google Maps on corporate BlackBerrys through BlackBerry Enterprise Server.

    How to download directions on google maps on pc or mac

    Google is making life easier for anyone who needs to use Maps in areas with spotty data connections. On Tuesday, the company added new functionality to offline maps including turn-by-turn directions, the ability to search for a destination, and place data. To use the new offline features, you first have to manually download a specific section of the map.

    Google’s new offline functionality is rolling out right now to Android and is coming soon to iOS. Google first announced the new offline features in May during Google I/O.

    How to download directions on google maps on pc or mac

    Google Maps has a vastly improved offline mode.

    There are two ways to use the new feature to save map data for either a city, county, or country to your device. First, you can just search for the area, tap the banner at the bottom of the screen to bring up the place panel. Then just hit the download icon, confirm you want to download, name the offline area, and you’ll have offline access to that area of Google Maps.

    The second way to add an offline area is to tap the “hamburger” menu on the left side of the screen, select Offline Areas, and tap on the + button.

    After you download specific areas, Google Maps will move into offline mode automatically when you hit a patch with spotty service—or none at all. Once the connectivity gets better, Maps will flip back to online mode.

    Although offline Google Maps now offers deep functionality, the one major thing you won’t be able to do is see live traffic updates.

    We haven’t had a chance to try out the new feature yet so we can’t comment on how much storage a map area will take up. Google says that by default it will only download Map data when on a Wi-Fi connection.

    The impact on you at home: Google Maps has had basic offline functionality for nearly five years. The original feature automatically cached areas of Google Maps that you frequently visited. All you could do, however, was use Google Maps as a digital stand-in for its paper counterpart—voice-guided directions and other features were not available. This latest upgrade brings offline Google Maps almost as close as possible to the connected version. One notable missing piece is the ability to view public transit information something Google said in May that it wanted to bring to Maps in offline mode.

    Poor internet connection? Here’s how you can use Google Maps without using the internet.

    Google Maps always comes handy whenever you are in a new locality. It comes with loads of features and we have already talked about these features which make it more than just a map. There is yet another feature called ‘Google Maps Offline’ that increases the usability of the Maps, especially if you are planning to go to a location where you do not get good network coverage or simply don’t want to spend mobile data.

    With this feature, you can simply download the map for offline use. Once you download a map, you’ll be able to search and get directions offline with that map. Here is how you can do it.

    Download Google Maps for offline use

    To download a map, go to the Google Maps app on your phone– doesn’t matter if it’s Android or iOS. Now tap on the hamburger menu icon in the top left corner of the screen and tap on ‘Offline maps’. Notably, in the updated versions of Android, this menu has been shifted to the User Profile Picture in the top right corner near the search bar.

    Now that you’re in the Offline maps, tap on ‘Select Your Own Map’ button at the screen. It will open a map with a blue box. You can pinch to zoom out and scroll over the map to fit the area you want to download within the blue box. There’s no search functionality, so that is the only way you can select the area of your choice.

    Make it easy for customers or friends to find you

    Even though there are so many mapping apps and services out there to get you from point A to point B, the definitive king of maps is Google Maps. I use it on my computer, tablet and 90% of the time on my smartphone. It’s got the best data, the most navigation and routing options and cool features like Street View and walking, biking and mass transit info.

    But what if you need to use a map or directions outside of Google’s website? Suppose you have your own wedding website or a personal blog and guests could visit your site, type in the address they will be coming from and automatically get directions to the event location!

    Well, there are a couple of ways you can go about accomplishing this. The easiest way is to simply embed the map onto your webpage using the embed code generated by Google Maps. The second way is a bit more technical, but more customizable and dynamic. I’ll mention both methods below.

    Embed Google Map

    If you only want to display directions from one location to another, the easiest thing to do is to embed whatever map you are viewing using the embed code. First, go ahead and setup whatever directions you want in Google Maps and then click on the gear icon at the bottom right of the page.

    How to download directions on google maps on pc or mac

    Click on Share or embed map and then click on the Embed map tab. Here you can pick a size for your map and then copy the iframe code and drop that onto any webpage you like.

    How to download directions on google maps on pc or mac

    The only downside to this method is that the user just sees a static map. In the second method below, you can create a form whereby the user can type in any starting address and it will generate a map from that address to a destination address of your choosing.

    Create Google Maps Form

    To illustrate what I mean by the second method, go ahead and type a US address in the box below to get directions from your location to my house:

    Cool huh? You can easily create this little form on any website, blog, or anywhere you can put in some HTML code! This is also great for small business web sites as you can throw it up on your contact page and people can get directions quickly, rather than having to copy your address, open a new window, and then type in their starting address.

    So how do we go about creating this modified get directions box? Well first, we’ll need to get the correct syntax for the URL that Google uses for directions. Luckily, we can figure that out by getting directions between two places and then just copying the URL from the address bar. You can also click on the tiny gear icon at the very bottom right of the page and choose Share or embed map.

    How to download directions on google maps on pc or mac

    The Share link tab will contain the URL, which is the same URL in your browser address bar. I ‘ve gone ahead and pasted the entire URL below just to show you what it looks like.

    How to download directions on google maps on pc or mac,+Plano,+TX+75025,+USA/ 854+Deerfield+Rd,+Allen,+TX+75013,+USA/@33.1125686,-96.7557749,13z/ data=!3m1!4b1!4m13!4m12!1m5!1m1!1s0x864c3d45018517a5:0xbabd3c91a1321997!2m2!1d-96.762484!2d33.08947!1m5!1m1! 1s0x864c16d3018a7f4f:0xab2052b5786cd29f!2m2!1d-96.666151!2d33.133892

    Yikes! That’s pretty long! There’s a lot of stuff in there, most of which doesn’t make any sense! Google Maps URL parameters used to be very straightforward and easy, but the new URL structure is quite complicated. Thankfully, you can still use the old parameters and Google will convert them into the new version automatically. To see what I mean, check out the link below.

    Go ahead and give it a shot. Put in an address in quotes for the starting and ending address and paste the URL into your browser! I replaced start with my home city New Orleans and end with Houston, TX, so this is what my Google Maps directions URL looks like:

    It works! As you can see, though, Google Maps converts the links into something far more complicated once the map fully loads. Ok, so now that we have a sane URL that we can pass into Google Maps, we need to create a simple form with two fields, one for the starting address and one for the destination address.

    If you want people to just type in their address and get directions to your place, then we’ll want the second field to be hidden and already set to the destination address.

    Check out the code above. The first line starts out form and says that when the submit button is clicked, the data should be sent to The target=blank means that we want the result to open in a new window. Then we have a text box for the starting address, which is blank.

    The second text box is hidden and the value is the destination address that we desire. Finally, there is a submit button with the title “Get Directions”. Now when someone types in their address, they’ll get this:

    How to download directions on google maps on pc or mac

    You can customize the directions and map even more with a few extra parameters. For example, let’s say you don’t want the default view to be maps, but instead want it to be Satellite and show Traffic.

    Notice the layer=t and t=h fields in the URL. layer=t is for the traffic layer and t=h means hybrid map! t can also be set to m for normal map, k for satellite and p for terrain. z is the zoom level and you can change it from 1 to 20. In the above URL, it’s set to 7. Just tack those on to your final URL and you’ve now got a highly customized Google Maps Get Directions form on your site!

    Have any issues with this, post a comment and I’ll try to help! Enjoy!

    Founder of Online Tech Tips and managing editor. He began blogging in 2007 and quit his job in 2010 to blog full-time. He has over 15 years of industry experience in IT and holds several technical certifications. Read Aseem’s Full Bio

    Google Maps makes traveling to another town, state, or even country a simple and straightforward process.

    The navigation app gives detailed but easy-to-follow instructions to get users where they want to go, whether it’s a new restaurant on the outskirts of town or a bed and breakfast several hundred miles away from home.

    However, you may not always want to follow the default route provided to you by Google Maps.

    Whether you want to make another stop or avoid traffic along the way, Google Maps allows you to choose alternate routes.

    Here’s how to do it.

    Check out the products mentioned in this article:

    iPhone 11 (From $699.99 at Best Buy)

    Google Pixel 3 (From $399.99 at Best Buy)

    How to change your route on Google Maps on desktop

    1. Open Google Maps and type in the address or name of the location you wish to travel to before pressing Enter.

    2. Once the location comes up, click the Directions button beneath the info card.

    3. Enter the starting point for your journey. This could be your home address or wherever you’ll be departing from.

    4. Using the menu box above the journey information, choose which directions you would like to use — options for the purposes of this article include driving, public transit, cycling, and walking.

    5. On the map, you’ll notice outlines for several routes. The default one, or the one Google Maps believes is best, will be highlighted blue.

    6. To choose an alternate route, either click on a greyed-out route on the map or click on one of the other routes listed on the left-hand side menu. Note that you can also change routes by clicking on one and dragging it so that the directions will take you via certain roads.

    How to change your route on the Google Maps mobile app

    1. Open the Google Maps app on your iPhone or Android and type your destination into the search bar.

    2. On the lower left-hand side of the pop-up info card, tap Directions.

    3. In the box titled Your location, type in the starting point for your journey.

    4. Tap your chosen mode of transportation from the menu bar running across the top of your screen. Choices include driving, public transport, walking, taxi, and cycling.

    5. All suggested routes will be highlighted on the map displayed on screen, with Google’s top choice highlighted blue. To choose an alternate route, simply tap on one of the greyed-out route lines.

    L osing your Internet connection while traveling can be frustrating, especially when you’re relying on your phone to tell you where to go. Whether you’re stuck in a subway car underground or have lost your signal while driving in a remote rural area, we’ve all be there at least once.

    It’s a good idea to plan ahead for these types of situations by downloading maps for offline use in Google Maps. Once you’ve downloaded an area, you’ll be able to get directions and view points of interest for that region even without an Internet connection.

    Still, there are some limitations to keep in mind. You can’t get walking, transit, or cycling directions while offline; only driving directions are available. If you’re not driving, using Google Maps offline can still be helpful for viewing nearby places when you’re stuck without a signal.

    Get our Health Newsletter. Sign up to receive the latest health and science news, plus answers to wellness questions and expert tips.

    How to download directions on google maps on pc or mac

    Thank you!

    It’s also important to remember that these maps eventually expire because Google needs to update them to make sure they’re accurate. To see the areas you’ve saved and when they expire, open Google Maps, tap the menu icon, and select “Offline areas.”

    Here’s how to download an offline map:

    1. Launch the Google Maps app on your Android phone or iPhone. Make sure you’re signed into your Google account.
    2. Search for the city you’d like to download.
    3. Tap the bar at the bottom of the screen with the name of the place you’ve just searched for.
    4. Tap the button that says “Download.”
    5. Google will then show you a map of the area and ask if you’d like to download it. Tap “Download” again to confirm.

    Find driving directions, maps, live traffic updates, and road conditions with the help of MapQuest. Find nearby businesses, restaurants, and hotels. MapQuest is one of the most traditional Online mapping services in the United States. MapQuest (stylized as mapquest) is an American free, Online web mapping, route planning service owned by Verizon Media.

    Get step-by-step walking or driving directions to your chosen destination. Beat and avoid traffic jams with optimized routes by MapQuest.

    Tip: An easy way to select a destination is to click a location on the map below you’re heading to, then click the link for “Directions” to personalize the instructions.

    Get MapQuest Driving Directions

    To generate driving directions, follow these easy steps:

    1. Choose your preferred way of travel (car or walk)
    2. Click the gray arrow on the right side of the “Start Searching” box to locate your current position.
    3. Enter your starting (option if you did not use locating service) and ending location in the left-hand side panel boxes.
    4. Add more waypoints if necessary (option).
    5. Set your route options like avoid highways, toll, distance unit system (option).
    6. View driving directions, and you’re on your way!
    7. Drag and pull the pre-planned route to modify with your preference.

    Don’t forget: You can always click the find me icon (next to the zoom icons) to allow MapQuest to use your current location (as detected by the Wi-Fi/GPS signal in your browser/device) to get you back on track!

    Where are these data for directions and maps coming from? MapQuest uses TomTom’s data to generate maps and driving directions for its currently used mapping system.

    How to download directions on google maps on pc or mac

    Google announced pretty big news for their Google Maps app, letting users on Android and soon to come to iOS to download driving directions locally to the device, in case they don’t have internet on their route.

    Google said “now you can download an area of the map to your phone, and the next time you find there’s no connectivity Google Maps will continue to work seamlessly. You can get turn-by-turn driving directions, search for specific destinations, and find useful information about places – like hours of operation, contact information or ratings.”

    I can’t remember the last time I didn’t have connectivity, so not sure how useful this will be for me today – it would have been useful years ago. However, international travel, this can come in handy and for users who are in spotty areas.

    How to download directions on google maps on pc or mac

    You can download an area by searching for a city, county or country, for instance, and tapping “Download” on the resulting place sheet, or by going to “Offline Areas” in the Google Maps menu and tapping on the “+” button. Once downloaded, Google Maps will move into offline mode automatically when it recognizes you’re in a location with spotty service or no connectivity at all. When a connection is found, it will switch back online so you can easily access the full version of Maps, including live traffic conditions for your current route. By default, we’ll only download areas to your device when you are on a Wi-Fi connection to prevent large data fees.

    Diana from Google posted about this in the Google Maps Help forum also linking to the help center.

    How to download directions on google maps on pc or mac

    This guide is about the Get Siri to Provide Directions from Google Maps. I will try my best so that you understand this guide very well. I hope you all like this guide Get Siri to Provide Directions from Google Maps.

    You’re probably aware that you can ask Siri for directions, and a personal assistant will guide them for you through Apple Maps. This is a great feature to use while driving because it keeps you focused and prevents you from attacking the screen too much, which also happens to be an increasingly frequent flagging offense in some areas. But what if you prefer to use Google Maps for your directions? While there is no direct Siri command, do this by adding a simple verbal trick to requesting regular directions, you can let Siri serve your route through Google instead of Apple Maps, and it’s very easy to use.

    Before you get started, you need to download Google Maps for iPhone (link from the App Store), if you haven’t already, it’s a free and great extra mapping app that’s on iPhone after iOS 11.

    • Call Siri and ask for directions to the location, follow “via transit” or “using transit”
    • Tap the Route button next to the Google Maps icon to launch directions

    You can say either “through transit” or “using transit”, choose the one that works best for you and how Siri interprets your voice and accent.

    “Give me directions to Park City, Utah, via Transit

    “Show me directions to Los Angeles, California, using transit

    How to download directions on google maps on pc or mac

    The App Store also offers options to route through Wazen and other map apps if they’re installed, but Google Maps is what we’re looking for here.

    How to download directions on google maps on pc or mac

    This will cause Sir to drag the App Store for a moment, and if Google Maps is installed, you’ll see that icon with the “Route” button, which will then send directions through Google Maps instead of Apple Maps.

    How to download directions on google maps on pc or mac

    Don’t expect this feature to exist forever, because sooner or later Apple Maps and Siri will likely provide transit and walking directions themselves, so it won’t have to be re-routed through other apps, but in the meantime, it will work. Ideally, we would have the option for Siri to set a default Maps app (and other default apps for this), but that seems pretty unlikely.

    This handy trick was found in Lifehacker

    Benefits: Get Siri to Provide Directions from Google Maps

    • The Get Siri to Provide Directions from Google Maps guide is free to read.
    • We help many internet users follow up with interest in a convenient manner.
    • The price of the Get Siri to Provide Directions from Google Maps guide is free.

    Google Maps is one of the best navigation systems a regular person can own. No matter whether you want to go from one place to another or you want to find some tourist spots, everything is possible with the help of Google Maps. Previously, Google Maps provided only walking, driving, and riding directions. However, now you can use Google Maps for cycling directions. Here is how you can do that.

    What is cycling directions?

    Cycling is great exercise. It can be done by a six as well as sixty years old person. If your home and work distance is not that much, you can do cycling to go to work. On the other hand, you can use your bicycle to cover short distances. Many people like to use their bikes for different purposes. From going to work to go somewhere, people use this environment-friendly form of transport everywhere.

    If you are one of them, and you want to find the shortest route while going somewhere, you should install this application called Google Maps.

    Although Google has not released the cycling feature for all people across the globe, you may find this option being in the US or UK. Therefore, if you live in such a country, where the cycling directions in Google Maps is available, you should read this article. Here is everything you need to know this particular functionality.

    If you use the driving direction or riding direction, you may often have to consume more time than cycling. As you have a bicycle, you should use this functionality instead of using the riding direction. Google Maps shows shorter and bicycle-friendly routes so that you reach your destination very quickly. You may get a different route than a car or motorcycle.

    How To Use Google Maps For Cycling Direction

    Using the cycling direction is pretty straightforward and not much time consuming as well. All you need is to select a different mode of transport while searching for a route on Google Maps. This feature is available in all the mobile apps and the web version of Google Maps. Having said that, you can find this option despite using iPhone, Android phone, iPad, PC, etc.

    To get started, at first, you need to search for your destination. Google Maps shows driving directions first. You need to change the form of transport. To do so, swipe the transport mode list from right to left and select bicycle.

    How to download directions on google maps on pc or mac

    Now it would show the cycling directions on your screen. Following that, everything is the same. That means you can preview the route and start the navigation accordingly.

    Исследуйте новые места по всему миру или рядом с вами

    Открывайте новое

    Мы изменили дизайн вкладки “Что рядом”, чтобы вам было проще находить, где поесть и чем заняться, рядом с вашим домом или в поездке.

    Узнавайте, какие места вам подходят

    Мы показываем, насколько то или иное место соответствует вашим вкусам и предпочтениям.

    Персональные рекомендации

    Мы подбираем для вас новые и популярные места, исходя из ваших интересов.


    Вы можете создавать списки мест, где хотите побывать и добавлять заметки для сохраненных мест. Для списков можно настроить уровень доступа, чтобы они были видны только вам, вашим друзьям или всем пользователям. А ещё вы можете просматривать списки, созданные издателями, местными экспертами и Google.

    • 1
    • 2
    • 3
    • 4

    Связывайтесь с компаниями, которые вас интересуют

    Подписывайтесь на избранное

    Подписывайтесь на любимые компании, чтобы следить за новостями, узнавать о предложениях и многом другом.

    Бронируйте заранее

    Заказывайте столики, записывайтесь на услуги и покупайте билеты всего в несколько кликов.

    Быстро получайте информацию

    Отправляйте компаниям сообщения через Google Карты, чтобы быстро узнавать все, что вас интересует.

    • 1
    • 2
    • 3

    Уверенная навигация

    Всегда актуальная информация о загруженности дорог

    Выбирайте лучшие маршруты прямо в поездке с учетом информации о пробках, авариях, перекрытых дорогах и передвижных радарах, которая поступает в реальном времени. Сообщайте об инцидентах, чтобы другие водители тоже знали, что происходит.

    Голосовое управление с помощью Google Ассистента

    Мы интегрировали Google Ассистента в Google Карты. Теперь отправлять сообщения, звонить, слушать музыку и получать информацию можно с помощью голосового управления, когда вы за рулем. Чтобы начать работу, произнесите “Окей, Google”.

    Сведения об общественном транспорте в реальном времени

    Получайте актуальную информацию об автобусах и поездах, например о времени отправления или о том, насколько заполнен салон. Местоположение автобусов показано на карте, поэтому вы всегда будете знать, стоит ли спешить на остановку.

    Подробные указания, куда идти

    Включив “Улицы в AR-режиме”, вы будете видеть стрелки и подсказки, обозначающие ваш маршрут, поверх изображения окружающей местности. Так вам будет намного проще ориентироваться, и вы не пропустите нужный поворот.

    • 1
    • 2
    • 3
    • 4

    Исследуйте новые места по всему миру или рядом с вами

    Открывайте новое

    Мы изменили дизайн вкладки “Что рядом”, чтобы вам было проще находить, где поесть и чем заняться, рядом с вашим домом или в поездке.

    Узнавайте, какие места вам подходят

    Мы показываем, насколько то или иное место соответствует вашим вкусам и предпочтениям.

    Персональные рекомендации

    Мы подбираем для вас новые и популярные места, исходя из ваших интересов.


    Вы можете создавать списки мест, где хотите побывать и добавлять заметки для сохраненных мест. Для списков можно настроить уровень доступа, чтобы они были видны только вам, вашим друзьям или всем пользователям. А ещё вы можете просматривать списки, созданные издателями, местными экспертами и Google.

    Связывайтесь с компаниями, которые вас интересуют

    Подписывайтесь на избранное

    Подписывайтесь на любимые компании, чтобы следить за новостями, узнавать о предложениях и многом другом.

    Бронируйте заранее

    Заказывайте столики, записывайтесь на услуги и покупайте билеты всего в несколько кликов.

    Быстро получайте информацию

    Отправляйте компаниям сообщения через Google Карты, чтобы быстро узнавать все, что вас интересует.

    Уверенная навигация

    Всегда актуальная информация о загруженности дорог

    Выбирайте лучшие маршруты прямо в поездке с учетом информации о пробках, авариях, перекрытых дорогах и передвижных радарах, которая поступает в реальном времени. Сообщайте об инцидентах, чтобы другие водители тоже знали, что происходит.

    Голосовое управление с помощью Google Ассистента

    Мы интегрировали Google Ассистента в Google Карты. Теперь отправлять сообщения, звонить, слушать музыку и получать информацию можно с помощью голосового управления, когда вы за рулем. Чтобы начать работу, произнесите “Окей, Google”.

    Сведения об общественном транспорте в реальном времени

    Получайте актуальную информацию об автобусах и поездах, например о времени отправления или о том, насколько заполнен салон. Местоположение автобусов показано на карте, поэтому вы всегда будете знать, стоит ли спешить на остановку.

    Подробные указания, куда идти

    Включив “Улицы в AR-режиме”, вы будете видеть стрелки и подсказки, обозначающие ваш маршрут, поверх изображения окружающей местности. Так вам будет намного проще ориентироваться, и вы не пропустите нужный поворот.

    The Google Maps app has little-known features that will help you reach your destination more easily.

    Katie is a Writer at CNET, covering all things how-to. When she’s not writing, she enjoys playing in golf scrambles, practicing yoga and spending time on the lake.

    Google Maps on your mobile phone can improve your car travel, regardless of whether you’re driving to work or making a cross-country road trip . Along with providing directions, routes and local gas prices , Google Maps also includes some lesser known features that can make it easier to arrive at your destination.

    If you’ve never used Google Maps, it works to help you arrive at your destination on time as well as prevent you from getting lost along the way. With some of its extra features , Google Maps also lets you customize the map experience and even order food delivery at home.

    Here, I’m focusing on features that help you reach your destination easily. Read on to find six great Google Maps tips to help you arrive safe, sound and on time. For more, discover hidden Google Maps tricks for travelers .

    Use Live View to guide you to your destination when walking

    When you’ve parked your car five blocks away from your destination, it can be tricky trying to follow a small blue dot to figure out where you’re going. With Google’s Live View tool , you can see exactly where you’re going by holding up your phone screen.

    The feature uses your camera to scan the buildings around you and places a huge arrow on the display to help you find the exact location you need to be in. Here’s how to use it.

    1. In the Google Maps app, enter your destination and tap Directions.

    2. Select the Walking icon at the top of the map screen.

    3. On the bottom of the screen, tap the Live View button. It’s located next to the Start button.

    4. Point your camera at the buildings and signs on the street (Note that you’ll need to give the app access to your camera). When you start walking toward your destination, large arrows and the street name will appear on your screen to guide you.

    Download routes for when you lose your phone signal

    It never fails. When you need directions the most, your phone loses its signal. Fortunately, Google Maps lets you download your route ahead of time so that you never have to worry about getting lost. This trick is especially useful if you’re traveling in an area with poor cell-phone coverage.

    1. In the Google Maps app, enter your destination.

    2. At the bottom of the screen, tap the name of the place or the address.

    3. Scroll to the right and tap Download.

    4. Tap Download again. The map for the area you’ve selected will now be available to you offline.

    Use Google Maps offline so you’ll never be rerouted when your phone loses signal.

    Keep your destinations private with Incognito Mode

    A feature for Android and iPhone users lets you go incognito while using Google Maps . This means you can hide your location from other Maps users, as well as locations you’ve searched for. So if you’re trying to surprise your special someone with a fancy necklace, this is what you’ll need to do.

    Open the Google Maps app, tap your profile icon in the top right corner and select Turn on Incognito Mode. When you’re ready to turn the setting off, follow the same steps and select Turn off Incognito Mode.

    Include multiple travel stops to get an accurate ETA

    If Google says your trip will take seven hours but it ends up being eight, it may be because you didn’t include your multiple stops along the way. Google Maps lets you add stops so you can get a more accurate destination time.

    1. In the Google Maps app, enter your first destination, like a gas station or coffee shop.

    2. Tap Directions.

    3. Tap the three-dot menu in the top-right corner.

    4. Tap Add stop. Add as many stops as you anticipate taking.

    5. Press Done when you’re finished adding stops. Now, you’ll get a more accurate ETA when planning trips.

    Find a parking space for your car

    Knowing where you can and can’t park your car is essential, especially if you’re running late to work or driving to an unfamiliar place. Instead of driving around and hoping you’ll eventually find a parking spot, use Google Maps to point you in the right direction.

    1. In the Google Maps app, enter the location you’ll need to park at or nearby.

    2. Tap Directions.

    3. Zoom in to the location to see all the P icons located near your destination. Tap a P (for parking).

    4. Tap Add stop. The parking spot will be added as the first stop on your route and you can continue on to your next destination.

    Find GPS coordinates for any place on Earth

    How to download directions on google maps on pc or mac

    • Tweet
    • Share
    • Email
    • Tweet
    • Share
    • Email

    What to Know

    • Browser: At, enter a location in the search box. Right-click the map location. Copy the GPS coordinates in the pop-up window.
    • Android app: In Google Maps app, press and hold a location to drop a red pin. Copy the coordinates in the search box at the top of the screen.
    • iOS app: In Google Maps app, press and hold a location to drop a red pin. Select Dropped pin and tap the coordinates to copy them,

    This article explains how to get GPS coordinates for any location using Google Maps in a browser and the Google Maps app for Android and iOS devices. It also shows how to use GPS coordinates in Google Maps. Instructions apply to any current browser and Android or iOS device.

    The instructions in this article require access to the Google Maps desktop site or the Google Maps mobile app for Android or iOS devices. It doesn’t matter what operating system or phone you use.

    How to Get GPS Coordinates From Google Maps

    Retrieving GPS coordinates from Google Maps on a computer browser is simple. Follow these steps:

    Open a web browser and go to the Google Maps website. Any browser will work.

    Enter the name of the location or area for which you want the GPS coordinates in the search box.

    How to download directions on google maps on pc or mac

    Right-click (or Control+click on a Mac) on the location on the map.

    How to download directions on google maps on pc or mac

    Click the numbers at the top of the pop-up menu to copy them to the clipboard. The numbers represent the GPS coordinates in decimal degrees (DD) format.

    How to download directions on google maps on pc or mac

    If you prefer the familiar degrees, minutes, seconds (DMS) format for longitude and latitude, paste the numbers into the search field in Google Maps and select Search.

    How to download directions on google maps on pc or mac

    An information panel opens, revealing an image with the latitude and longitude in the familiar DMS format beneath it. Either of the GPS formats can be copied and used elsewhere.

    How to download directions on google maps on pc or mac

    How to Get Coordinates in the Google Maps App

    It’s also possible to get GPS coordinates from the Google Maps mobile app on your mobile device. It works with both the Android and iOS apps on iPhones. The steps differ slightly.

    Android Phone or Tablet

    If you’re on an Android phone, you’ll see the coordinates at the top of the screen.

    Open the Google Maps app and select and hold the location until you see a red pin.

    How to download directions on google maps on pc or mac

    Look in the search box at the top of the screen to find the coordinates.

    iPhone or iPad

    If you use an iPhone, the process is a little different in iOS.

    With the Google Maps app open, enter a location in the search field and go to it.

    Press and hold a point on the map where you want to drop a red pin. (Choose an unlabeled area near the place where you want GPS coordinates.)

    Select Dropped pin at the bottom of the screen to expand the section.

    Tap the digital GPS coordinates to copy them.

    How to download directions on google maps on pc or mac

    Use Coordinates to Find a Location in Google Maps

    If you have a set of GPS coordinates, such as for geocaching, enter the latitude and longitude into Google Maps to find the location and get directions.

    Go to the Google Maps website.

    Enter the coordinates in the search box at the top of the Google Maps screen in one of the three acceptable formats:

    • Degrees, minutes, seconds (DMS): for example, 36°59’21.2″N 84°13’53.3″W
    • Degrees and decimal minutes (DMM): for example, 36 59.35333 -84 13.888333
    • Decimal degrees (DD): for example, 36.989213,-84.231474

    Select the magnifying glass next to the coordinates in the search bar to go to the location on Google Maps.

    How to download directions on google maps on pc or mac

    In the side panel, select Directions to view a map with directions to the location.

    More About GPS Coordinates

    Latitude is divided into 180 degrees. The equator is situated at 0 degrees latitude. The North Pole is at 90 degrees, and the South Pole is at -90 degrees latitude.

    Longitude is divided into 360 degrees. The prime meridian, which is in Greenwich, England, is at 0 degrees longitude. Distance east and west is measured from this point, extending to 180 degrees east or -180 degrees west.

    Minutes and seconds are smaller increments of degrees. They allow for precise positioning. Each degree is equal to 60 minutes, and each minute can be divided into 60 seconds. Minutes are indicated with an apostrophe (‘) and seconds with a double quotation mark (“).

    Since Google pulled the plug on Google Maps Classic, I’m reluctantly moving to its Google Maps New application.

    However, I didn’t find how to export a route to a GPX or KML file so it can be copied onto my smartphone.

    Can it do this? If not, is there a third-party solution?

    7 Answers 7

    GPS Visualizer will take a Google Map route (url) and convert to .gpx

    “You can ignore most the options, just select Gpx and paste the Google Maps URL into the box labelled “provide the URL of a file on the Web” and then press the Convert button”

    How to download directions on google maps on pc or mac

    To export a route to KML you’ll have to use Google MyMaps.

    • add a route to new or existing layer
    • drag and drop the route to suit your needs
    • Open the maps options menue (3 dots above the layers)
    • Export to KML

    You can then use any service to convert the KML to GPX. I prefer GPSies. (edit: now acquired by AllTrails)

    How to download directions on google maps on pc or mac

    This is what worked for me (example for biking route, can also be used for car route):

    • Open
    • Create a new map
    • Click “Draw A Line Icon” and select “Add Biking Route” (a new routelayer will be created)
    • Select your starting point “A” with cursor on map and start drawing (single click to fix waypoints)
    • Double click to set “Endpoint B”
    • Adjust while dragging route until ok.
    • Rename the layer (and optionally map)
    • Click on 3 vertical dots (of map) and “Export to KML/KMZ”
    • Select only the route layer (uncheck other options)
    • Download KMZ
    • Convert KMZ using
    • Open KMZ
    • Convert to Track/Route
    • Download as GPX track
    • Click “Convert File”

    Optional for BikeGPX:

    • Import GPX file into
    • Select “Upload File”
    • Drag GPX
    • Save route (do not share)
    • Scan QR code with BikeGPX app on Android

    How to download directions on google maps on pc or mac

    I think that in the current version of G Maps (in desktop, May 2018), you can click on “my timeline” at the left sidebar which appears when you click on the three-bar menu symbol at left of the search bar. Then your timeline appears in a separate tab, where you can select a day with the date timeline at upper left to find the route or timeline for that day. then if you go to the settings gear symbol at lower right, there is an option to “export this day to KML”. Is that helpful? I use this all the time to transfer field visits to QGIS or google earth and compare to spatial data on soils, climate, google earth images that give me a better overall view of the landscape versus what one sees walking or driving, etc.

    How to download directions on google maps on pc or mac

    You might be interested in this tool I’m tinkering with building. It will give you waypoints and routes for google maps directions:

    You can export and download an entire map or just some information on it. That way, you can import and see your geographical data in other apps. For example, on a map with cross-country driving directions and restaurants along the way, download just the directions so you can visualize it in Google Earth.

    Export your map’s data Click the map menu button in the left panel. Select Export as KMZ. Choose the layer you want to export, or click Entire map. [Optional] To export as network link, check the box. Click Export. Note: A KMZ map link updates about every 10 minutes. If you see a delay in updates, check back shortly.

    Export the data of a map shared with you Sometimes, the owner of a map may provide view-only access. This means you can’t edit the map by adding places or layers, but you can still export the map’s data.

    In the legend, click the share button . Select Download KMZ. Choose the layer you want to export, or click Entire map. [Optional] To export as network link, check the box. Click Export. More info about exporting Keep data up-to-date with network links

    How to email audio files

    I have recorded several Skype conversations and need to share them with my colleagues, but the size of audio files is too large which cannot be sent by the mail. How can I deal with the question? Any one tried to email a large audio file successful?

    By sending email, we not only can communicate with others, but also easy to share audios, pics, videos and documents etc. Actually, we can insert the media files as attachment in mail with just a single click. But things become complicated when the attached files are too large as mentioned in this question. Through audios tend to have small size, but the long lectures, conference recordings, HQ music also may be large-sized. In this case, it is necessary to learn some knowledge about how to email an audio file effortlessly.

    Solution 1: Compress the Audio File Size

    By compressing the audio, the size will be decreased effectively. The downside is that compression will lead to the quality loss. It is unavoidable, so I don’t suggest you to email large music files in this way. Next, let’s learn two commonly-used ways for compressing audio file.

    Audacity has lots of editing functions and also allows to compress audio perfectly. You can follow the steps to and then email audio files with ease.

    • Download the program from its official site, then install and launch it.
    • Click “File” – “Open”, then browse your hard drive and add the audio.
    • Enter “Project Rate” menu and adjust the rate lower. Then, remove the stereo sound by hitting the downward arrow beside the audio name and choose “Split Stereo Track”.
    • And you can shorten the audio by deleting silent parts. Choose flat portions in the waveform, then right click and hit “Delete”.
    • The final step is to click “File” – “Export as MP3” for saving the compressed audio.
    • Compose the mail, write your text, click “Insert Attach” or other similar button to add the audio into mail. Now, the audio can be mailed.

    How to email audio files

    II. Streaming Audio Recorder

    Using Audacity to compress audio is workable, but the procedures are not that understandable. Once you miss a click or select, the result will be unsatisfactory. For reference, I’m going to introduce another way to compress and email MP3 files.

    • Download and install Streaming Audio Recorder on your computer or Mac.
    • Click “Settings” icon on the interface, then navigate to “Record Settings”.
    • Set format as “MP3” and the bitrate as “160kbps” or lower. Tick “Automatically skip silent passages” item, specify “Audio Source” as “System Sound”. Click “Ok” to apply the settings.
    • Play the audio which need to be sent by mail, then hit “On” on Streaming Audio Recorder. The audio will be recorded.
    • Hit “Off” icon when the playing completed.

    How to email audio files

    Now, the audio will be saved as low quality audio and the size will be reduced. You can tap “Open Folder” to find it and sent via email. The whole process is highly automatic, the defect is that you need to spend time to play the audio.

    Solution 2: Upload and Email Large Audio Files

    If you don’t want to sacrifice the audio quality, then I recommend you to upload the files to network storage disk and share the download link in mail. Numerous online services let you upload and store files, and Media Fire is a safe one among all of them.

    To use this site, please sign up first. You can try it free, since the free registered users have 10GB space. After logging up, enter “My Files” and click “Upload”. Wait for a while, the uploading duration depends on the file size and internet speed. Later, you can hit “Copy Link”. Now, write the mail and remember to add the link. The receiver just needs to open the link and download the audio.

    How to email audio files

    The method is simple and able to keep audio quality, the drawback is that it is not available when there’s no network.

    All these introduced methods have their merits and demerits, so if you know better ways to email audio files, don’t hesitate to leave a reply.

    It seems like such a nice way to cheer up a birthday email or a Christmas wish; Add some background music and scrolling text.

    This all used to be possible in Outlook as well up until a security update took the feature away a long (long!) time ago. At that time, Outlook was still very much a business email client and Microsoft never bothered to implement a new and secure way to do this again. Granted; Many other email applications do not support (and may never had supported) these features either.

    Now that these features are gone, you are left with some workarounds and alternatives to achieve something similar but to be honest; You pretty much have to find new creative ways to cheer up your emails.

    Link to a personalized html-page

    If you really want to make a cheerful greeting with background music and scrolling text, then it is best to create this as a html-page and place it somewhere on a webserver (many ISPs provide some web space which you can use for this with your Internet subscription for home). Then you include a link to this page in your email.

    Background sound

    The : The Background Sound element (obsolete)” href=”” target=”_blank” rel=”noopener noreferrer”> tag which used to control this never was a standard and its use is no longer recommended as it was basically only supported in Internet Explorer.

    As an alternative, you should use the Element” href=”” target=”_blank” rel=”noopener noreferrer”> tag. This tag however doesn’t support mid-files and midi-files but you can use wav, mp3 and ogg-files.

    Scrolling text

    The : The Marquee element (Obsolete)” href=”” target=”_blank” rel=”noopener noreferrer”> tag, which could be used for scrolling text, is no longer recommended either.

    The new alternative for this is the CSS-Animations specification. A good working example for scrolling text similar to the marquee tag can be found here.


    If designing a webpage is not your thing, there still are plenty of other creative ways to cheer up your emails.

    A few suggestions can be found below.


    Emoji are a quick and easy way to bring some personality and fun to your email. Windows 10 has a long list of emoji that you can use directly but you can also choose to use your own.

    For instructions see;

    Animated GIFs

    Animated GIFs are back and this time, Outlook for Microsoft 365 has support for it as well.

    Earlier versions of Outlook such as Outlook 2019 and Outlook 2016 unfortunately do no not support animated GIFs so it might be helpful to know which mail client and version the recipient uses.

    Background picture or color

    This is a simple and effective way to stand out from all the “white background” emails that one normally receives.

    To apply a background color when composing a message use;

    • Options-> Page Color

    To apply a background image use;

    • Options-> Page Color-> Fill Effect…-> tab: Picture

    Link to a YouTube video with Play button overlay

    In case you’ve uploaded a YouTube video or found another video you want to link to, you can create a nice looking video thumbnail with a Play overlay button on it which the recipient can click on to be taken to the video on YouTube.

    This may sound more complicated than it is. Step-by-step instructions are provided in the guide; Embed YouTube videos.

    by Vita

    Updated on May 25, 2021

    The easy tutorial elaborates how to send audio files through email in three different ways. Furthermore, since most email service providers have maximum attachment size limits, you can compress large audio files with the free audio size compressor:

    Email is a convenient approach to send files to your family members, friends and colleagues. And you’re able to attach files like videos, audio files and photos to an email message yet the size of the attachments are always limited. We have talked about how to send videos through email before. Today we’re going to talk about three ways of how to send audio files through email and also show you how to bypass maximum attachment limit so that you can share your large audio files with others without a hitch.

    How to email audio files

    Compress Large Audio Files for Email

    To email an audio file that exceeds the maximum size limit, you can compress the audio file with WonderFox HD Video Converter Factory Pro. This program will make a perfect balance between file size and output quality and promises a good audio quality after compression. It’s simple yet powerful.

    Part 1: How to Send Large Audio Files В

    Before you send audio through email, you’d better check whether the file size exceeds the maximum attachment limit. If you need to upload an audio file larger than the maximum attachment limit of the email service, you can compress the file with an audio compressor like WonderFox HD Video Converter Factory Pro, upload the video to YouTube, or send the audio or music to Google Drive for Gmail and One drive for Outlook, then share the audio link via email. So how to email a song or other audio files? Keep reading!

    Part 2: Three Ways on How to Send Audio Files Through EmailВ

    1. Gmail

    Step 1. Log onto or create your account:

    Step 2. Click on the + icon on the top left corner to open New Message.

    Step 3. Add the email address of the recipient and type the subject. Subject is a brief description of the email message, which helps the recipient know what this email message involves. В

    Step 4. Click on the Attach files icon and upload your audio file. Yet if it exceeds the maximum attachment limit of 25MB, it will give you a prompt. In such a case, it can help you upload the file to google drive and generate a sharable link.

    Step 5. Click on Send to share the audio file.

    2. OutLook

    Step 1. Go to this page:

    Step 2. Create a free account and enter your account. В

    Step 3. Click on the New message button, add the email address of the receiver and subject. Then click on the attach button and select the audio you want to share from your computer or One drive. The outlook’s maximum size limit is 20MB. If the audio file is too large to embed directly, you can upload it to OneDrive in advance.В

    Step 4. After that, click on Send for emailing audio files.

    3. Yahoo Mail

    Step 1. Open this email service:

    Step 2. Click on Compose on the upper left corner.

    Step 3. Enter the email address of your recipient, and add the subject.

    Step 4. Click on the paperclip icon next to Send and choose a song file from your computer. Similarly, the maximum file size of Yahoo Mail is set at 25MB. If your audio file is over 25MB, you can upload the file to a cloud service and click on the Link icon, copy & paste the URL. Don’t want to upload audio to the internet? You can also compress the audio with an audio compression tool.

    Step 5. Press Send to send the audio.

    This article has introduced three simple and popular methods of how to send audio files through email. Besides the methods above, you can also take advantage of other email service providers to send audio files like music. And most audio emailing tools are easy to use. If you have any question on how to send music through email or how to compress files, feel free to contact us! В

    How to email audio files

    Convert Video/Audio Files for Email

    WonderFox HD Video Converter Factory Pro is also a professional video converter that can help you convert rare files to MP4, AVI, MPG, WMV, and 500+ digital formats and devices. Moreover, it can help you cut, merge, crop video and audio, change video resolution, and other parameter settings.

    I have a large file from a lecture series and I wish to download to my computer, how to send the large audio file from iPhone to another device?

    Of course, you cannot send a large audio file via email if it is over the maximum of attachment. This article will tell you the best way to complete the task simply in various situations.

    How to email audio files

    Sending Large Audio Files from iPhone to Android

    • Part 1: Send Large Audio Files from iPhone to iPhone
    • Part 2: Send Large Audio Files between iPhone and Android
    • Part 3: Send Large Audio Files between iPhone and PC
    • Bonus tip: Compress video file size with Video Converter Ultimate

    Part 1: Send Large Audio Files from iPhone to iPhone

    When sending large audio files from iPhone to another iOS device, data quality is the biggest concert. A lot of software has the capacity of data transfer, but the data quality may be damaged. From this point, we recommend FoneTrans for iOS.

    How to email audio files

    • Send large audio files from iPhone in the original condition.
    • Rely one USB cable to transfer data, so faster than other tools.
    • Support music, voicemail, playlists, ringtones, podcasts, etc.
    • Compatible with all iPhone running iOS 15/14/13/12/11 or earlier.

    In a word, it is the best option to send large audio files from iPhone to another iOS device quickly.

    How to Send Large Audio Files from iPhone to iPhone

    How to email audio files

    Tip: If you have a lot of audio files, you can find specific one with the Search bar at the upper right corner.

    How to email audio files

    How to email audio files

    Part 2: Send Large Audio Files between iPhone and Android

    It is difficult to send large audio files between iPhone and Android, partly because the different file systems. You can send a large audio file via email, but it is not the best option if you have a lot of audio files to sync. On the other hand, Aiseesoft MobieSync can meet your need.

    How to email audio files

    • Send unlimited large audio files between iPhone and Android.
    • Automatic transcode audio files based on the target device.
    • Pre-listen to audio files for transferring selected data.
    • Support a wide range of iPhone and Android devices.

    Apparently, MobieSync is the best way to send large audio files from iPhone to Android or from Android to iPhone.

    How to Send Large Audio Files from iPhone to Android

    How to email audio files

    How to email audio files

    How to email audio files

    You may need: How to send large photos from iPhone to Android/iPhone via AirDrop.

    Part 3: Send Large Audio Files between iPhone and PC

    When it comes to send large audio files between iPhone and PC, FoneTrans for iOS is able to achieve it. Unlike iTunes, it can protect current data on your iPhone while transferring files. Unlike Move to iOS app, it is fast to get rid of Wi-Fi connection.

    How to Send Large Audio Files between iPhone and PC

    How to email audio files

    How to email audio files

    How to email audio files

    Bonus tip: Compress video file size with Video Converter Ultimate

    How to email audio files

    In order to send large audio files quickly, you can compress them with Aiseesoft Video Converter Ultimate. It offers multiple ways to compress large video audio files without much quality loss. The Profile Settings dialog, for example, allows you to reset bitrate to shrink audio file size. Plus, you can compress multimedia files by format conversion. Moreover, it is able to handle multiple audio files at the same time.


    Sending large audio files on iPhone is not a new topic, but a lot of people still asking the best way to do it on social media and forums. We have shared the easiest ways for various situations. For instance, FoneTrans is capable to send large music files from iPhone to PC or another iOS device quickly. If you wish to share audio files from iPhone to Android, Aiseesoft MobieSync is the best option. If you have better suggestion or more questions related to large file sending, please write down in the comment area and we will reply it as soon as possible.

    What do you think of this post?

    • 1
    • 2
    • 3
    • 4
    • 5

    Rating: 4.8 / 5 (based on 94 votes) Follow Us on

    How to send a large video from iPhone directly? This post shares the best ways to send large video files from iPhone to computer, Android or another iOS device.

    Do you need to send large photo files from your iPhone to another device? Here is a complete guide on how to send large photo files from iPhone to PC, Android or another iOS device.

    Sending large files is never easy. If you want to send large video files from your Android phone to computer, iPhone or another Android device, you can find the best methods in this post.

    The professional iPhone/Android data manager and transfer to transfer various files between iOS/Android phone and computer and between two mobile phones in 1 click.

    One of the perks of using iMessage to chat with another iPhone user is that you can send audio messages in addition to text, emoji, and photos.

    But Apple treats these audio messages like top secret communications — by default, they expire and are permanently deleted two minutes after the first time you listen to them, with no option to get them back.

    However, it’s easy to preserve them for longer. Here’s how.

    Check out the products mentioned in this article:

    iPhone 11 (From $699.99 at Best Buy)

    How to save audio messages on iPhone

    When you receive an audio iMessage and play it for the first time, a clock starts counting down from two minutes. When the timer runs out, the audio clip is unceremoniously deleted without warning.

    But you can save it — after you listen to it, tap “Keep” under the message. When you keep it, it’ll always be available in Messages for playback.

    How to stop audio messages from expiring on iPhone

    Rather than using the “Keep” button to save audio messages, you can change the Messages app’s settings so audio messages no longer expire after two minutes and will always stay available in the Messages app.

    1. Start the Settings app.

    2. Tap “Messages.”

    3. In the Audio Messages section, tap “Expire.”

    4. Tap “Never.”

    If you don’t trust your phone to keep the audio messages for as long as you’d like, you can also import them onto your computer. However, the methods to do this are a bit complicated.

    The “Save” button in Messages no longer works, but you can export audio messages in other ways

    Prior to iOS 12, you could export a copy of the audio message to Voice Memos app, where you could share and email it. Starting with iOS 12, though, this doesn’t work.

    To truly save an audio message in iMessage, you’ll instead need to get the message onto your computer first. Here’s how to do that.

    To save audio messages that you’ve received

    If you have a Mac computer, you can send the voice messages you’ve received to your Mac. Once there, you can save the files anywhere on your hard drive .

    1. First of all, set up your iCloud account so your iMessages show up on both your iPhone and Mac. For information on how to do this, follow the steps in our article, “How to set up and use iMessage on a Mac computer, and sync it with your iPhone or iPad using iCloud.”

    2. Open the messages app on your Mac, and go to the conversation that has the voice message you want to save.

    3. Find the voice message and right-click on it. In the right-click menu that opens, hover your mouse over “Services,” and then click “Show in Finder.”

    4. The voice message file will be added to a folder called “Transfers,” which will then open. Click and drag that file to your desktop, documents, or any other folder.

    The file will be in either .caf or .amr format, which can be opened by the default audio player on your Mac, along with several other popular media players, like VLC.

    You can also save voice messages that you’ve sent in the same way. However, if you’re trying to export and save your own voice messages, there’s an even easier way.

    To save audio messages that you’ve sent

    1. In the Messages app on your iPhone, open the conversation containing the audio message that you’d like to save.

    2. Press down on the audio message until a menu pops up. Tap “More…” from the menu.

    3. Select the arrow icon in the lower-right corner.

    4. This will bring up a new text message page, with a blank recipient. Instead of typing in a phone number, type in an email address that you have access to.

    5. Make sure you’re connected to the internet (either with Wi-Fi or mobile data), and then tap the send button (an upwards pointing arrow) to send the email.

    6. Wait a few moments, and then check your email for a message with “No Subject” from your phone number. The voice message file will be attached.

    How to email audio files

    If you ever run into an instance when you need to convert an audio file from whatever weird format it is to MP3, here’s how.

    These days, you often run into situations where different music file formats don’t work virtually everywhere. However, when you do, it can be maddening. When converting an audio file to work with another app or service, typically, your best option is to encode it as MP3. Here is a look at a few ways to do it. The first two options are free, but the last one, Xrecode, is an affordable audio converting power utility.

    Convert Audio Files Using Audacity

    Audacity is an audio editing and multitrack recording software, and there is a lot you can do with it. It’s an excellent free tool for those getting into podcasting or home music recording. But here, we’re just looking at using it for one simple function. First, download Audacity – note that it’s cross-platform and available for Mac, Windows, and Linux. While you can convert multiple audio formats to save to MP3, you also need to install the LAME MP3 encoder. But don’t worry, if you don’t have it installed at first, Audacity will provide a link to get it.

    How to email audio files

    After it’s installed, launch Audacity and drag the audio file you need to convert into it. For this example, I’m converting a WAV file to MP3. Then go to File > Export Audio and choose the location to save the file, give it a name, and choose MP3 as the file type. If you’re a more advanced user, you can choose the audio quality and stereo settings.

    How to email audio files

    You will get a screen asking if you want to type in any metadata for the file manually. Click OK, and wait while the file processes. The amount of time it takes will vary depending on the file size, but it only takes a few seconds.

    How to email audio files

    Convert Audio Files Using VLC

    Another free option you have is using the desktop version of VLC. Launch it, and from the menu, click Media and choose Convert/Save from the menu.

    How to email audio files

    You can drag and drop the file into the box at the top, and it will automatically copy in the path. Then click the Convert/Save button at the bottom.

    How to email audio files

    Next, under Settings, choose MP3 from the drop-down menu, and pop in a destination path for it, and click Start.

    How to email audio files

    Of course, VLC can also play any media file type you throw at it, convert video files to audio, and more. Make sure to check out our article: Five Awesome Things You Didn’t Know VLC could Do.

    Convert Audio Files Using Xrecode

    Xrecode isn’t free, but it’s cheap and a powerhouse for converting audio files. With it, you can convert any file format out there to another one. To convert a file to MP3, launch it and drag it into the top box. Pop in the destination where you want the output file, choose MP3 as the Output Format, and hit the Start button.

    How to email audio files

    If you want to dig deeper, you’ll find that it makes a great tool for ripping CDs to any file format you want. I used it for finally converting a good portion of my collection of CDs (remember those?) to the lossless FLAC format to store on my home server. I should also note here that Windows 10 supports FLAC and MKV files natively.

    Another nice thing about Xrecode is it puts itself as an option in the Windows 10 context menu. Just right-click a file, and you can choose the format you want to convert it to.

    How to email audio files

    You can also convert video files to MP3 or any other audio format. This is great if you have a live concert on DVD or Blu-ray and want the audio from it or convert a video podcast to just audio. We covered how to rip concert DVDs to MP3 before, but it’s much easier with Xrecode. You can go into Settings and tweak the quality of the files, too. It provides a free 30-day trial, but if you need to convert audio file formats regularly, Xrecode 3 is well worth the price at just 10 EU or $15.

    Audio file compatibility used to be a much bigger issue several years ago when we had many competing audio players, software, and formats. But it’s rare to run into compatibility issues these days. But when you do, hopefully, one of the options above will help you out.

    Do you find yourself having to convert the occasional audio or video file? Let us know what your favorite conversion tools are in the comment section below.

    Trying to figure out how to transfer large files online? Gmail and Yahoo have a 25MB limit, but don’t worry; there are other ways to send your work without hitting an error message.

    How to email audio files

    Have you ever tried to email a file to someone, only for your mail service to tell you that it’s too big? It’s a frustrating but common problem. Most email services and software restrict the size of file attachments. For example, Gmail and Yahoo limit the size of attached files to 25MB, so that 100MB video isn’t going through. But email is not your only choice; many standalone file-transfer services can take on the job. Here are several ways to send large files over the internet.

    Store Files Online

    One easy solution is to upload the file to a cloud storage service for the other person to then access and download from their device. Free tiers from Box (10GB), Dropbox (2GB), Google Drive (15GB), iCloud (5GB), and OneDrive (5GB) offer storage space that may solve your issue. However, these services also have upload limits, so you may have to upgrade to a paid plan depending on your needs.


    Gmail limits attached files to 25MB; anything over that is automatically placed inside Google Drive. You can go through the process by starting a new email in Gmail and then attaching the file you want to send. If it’s too large, Google will generate a link to it in Google Drive.

    After you try to send your email, you’re asked to provide your recipient access to the file. By default, the file is available just for viewing. You can opt to allow the person to review or edit the file, but they would need a Google account to perform either action.

    Once you set the permissions, send the email to its recipient. The person then clicks the link in the email to view the file in Google Drive. Google may limit you to 15GB for the free tier of Google Drive, but any paid plan will allow you to upload up to 750GB a day (though files larger than this will still go through), with an overall file limit of 5TB.

    Yahoo Mail

    Yahoo Mail (Opens in a new window) can perform the same trick, but it’s a less user-friendly option. If you try to send a large file through Yahoo, an alert prompts you to save the file to either Google Drive or Dropbox. Choose your preferred service and then manually upload the file to it.

    Return to your email, click File Attachment, and select Share Files From Google Drive or Share Files From Dropbox. Choose the file, and it shows up as an email attachment. Once your email is sent, your recipient can click the file attachment to view it in Google Drive or Dropbox.


    Outlook allows you to attach a file up to 33MB in size. If you try to send something larger, the program prompts you to upload and share the file via OneDrive. Select that option and then compose and send your message. The recipient can then open and view the file from your OneDrive space.

    Use a File-Transfer Site

    Instead of relying on email, you can turn to a third-party file transfer website. Upload the file you wish to send and enter your name and email address along with the name and address of your recipient. The site houses the file online and sends your recipient a download link. How large can the file be? That depends on the service, and what you’re willing to pay.


    The DropSend (Opens in a new window) file-transfer site allows you to compose an email to your recipient and attach the file you want to send. Your recipient receives an email with a link to the file for viewing or downloading. DropSend offers three personal plans, all requiring a paid subscription.

    For $5 a month, the Basic plan gives you 10GB of online storage with up to 25 sends a month. For $9 a month, the Standard plan offers 25GB of storage with as many as 50 sends a month with other bonus features. The $19-a-month Professional plan gives you 25GB of storage with an unlimited number of sends each month and a host of advanced features.


    With MyAirBridge (Opens in a new window) , you can upload a file and email a link to a specific recipient or just upload the file and generate a link to share with anyone. You can send a file as large as 20GB for free. A basic $2.99-per-month plan covers files up to 50GB, the $10.99-per-month Pro plan handles files as hefty as 70GB, and the $65.99-per-month Enterprise plan allows files as beefy as 100GB.


    Filemail (Opens in a new window) is a quick and simple website. Fill out an email form with your address and its destination, compose your message, attach your file, and send your message. Your recipient then receives a link to the file for downloading or viewing it online.

    The free option allows files as large as 5GB, the $10-per-month Filemail Pro plan supports sizes as large as 25GB, and the $15-per-month Business plan handles unlimited file sizes.

    How to email audio files

    Whether you want to record or listen to music, you want the best possible audio. There are multiple audio formats available, but they’re not all equal.

    What is the highest quality audio format? The audio format with the best quality is WAV. Other lossless formats, such as FLAC and AIFF, also make good options. However, there’s more to choosing the proper audio format to get the best quality.

    If you want to improve the sound quality of music or other audio, you need to use a high-quality audio format. But a few factors can complicate that choice.

    What Is The Best Audio Format?

    The highest quality audio format for sound is the WAV format. The WAV format keeps all data from the original recording. Other file types with a similar quality include FLAC and AIFF, but WAV files are much more popular.

    Since these files keep everything from the original recording, they are much larger than other file types. However, that’s not a bad tradeoff if you want the best possible audio quality. You can learn more about file types here.

    What Are Parameters That Define High-Quality Audio?

    If you plan to play the audio from your computer, you should use a format like WAV that retains the original sound. However, some cases require other file types that offer the highest quality for those instances.

    • The large size of WAV files makes it hard to use those files on the internet. An MP3 file is a better choice for uploading those recordings.
    • Similarly, if you need to email a file, your email may not be able to send a WAV file easily.
    • There aren’t any set standards for high-resolution or high-quality audio.
    • However, high-resolution audio typically features a higher sampling frequency/sample rate. That covers the number of times a sample of a signal occurs during one second. 44.1 kHz is considered the best sampling rate. Also, you should set up your Bit Depth to 24-bit for the best results. Anyway, you will not hear very significant differences between 24bit and 16bit, but generally, 24-bit is a slightly better choice.
    • The more samples, the better the output and the better the audio quality.
    • If you don’t have good speakers or headphones, some file types might not make a difference.

    You’ll need to consider the equipment you’ll use to listen to a file. Of course, you can use a WAV file. However, if you don’t have a high-quality computer or speakers, it won’t matter.

    How to email audio files

    Which Has the Best Audio Quality, MP3, AAC, or WAV?

    In general, WAV files offer the best audio quality compared to MP3 and AAC. However, MP3 and AAC files both have some unique features. The best one could depend on your device as well as the listener’s device.

    MP3 is a widespread audio file, and you can find it on many smartphones. After all, MP3 players used to be quite common before cell phones could play music. If you want to listen to music on the go, MP3 files are a good choice.

    Since MP3 files are compressed, they can lose some of the audio quality. A good compromise for quality and portability is an AAC file. While they also lose a bit of quality, the sound is better than an MP3.

    Overall, WAV retains more of the sound than AAC and MP3. However, each file has a purpose and can be a good choice for listening to music. If possible, use WAV files to get the fullest listening experience.

    How to email audio files

    To create an audio file, you must have a microphone or a source of input (e.g., a webcam) and an audio program capable of recording sound. Thankfully, most versions of Windows and other operating systems come with a sound recorder capable of recording sound. Below are the steps on how to create an audio file in Windows and macOS.

    • Creating an audio file in Windows 8 and 10.
    • Creating an audio file in Windows 7 and earlier.
    • Creating an audio file on macOS.
    • Example of an MP3 audio file.

    Creating an audio file in Windows 8 and 10

    To create an audio file in Windows 8 and Windows 10, follow the steps below.

    1. Connect a microphone to the computer.
    2. In Windows 10, type voice recorder in the search box located next to Start. In Windows 8, start typing voice recorder on the Start screen.
    3. In the search results, select the Voice Recorder application.
    4. Click the blue microphone button and begin speaking.
    5. Once the recording is made, it can be shared with others by clicking the Share option at the bottom of the application window.

    The recording is saved as a .w4a file on your computer. To locate the file, click the ellipsis menu icon at the bottom right corner of the application window, and select Open file location.

    Creating an audio file in Windows 7 and earlier

    To create an audio file in Windows 7, follow the steps below.

    1. Connect the microphone to the computer.
    2. Click Start and type Sound Recorder in the search box.
    3. In the search results, select the Sound Recorder application.
    4. Click the Start Recording button and begin speaking.
    5. When done recording, click Stop Recording.
    6. Once the recording is made, Windows asks you to name the file and where it should be saved as a .wma file.

    Once the file is saved, if you want to open the file, you’ll need to browse to its location, and double-click the sound file.

    Creating an audio file on macOS

    To create an audio file on an Apple computer running macOS, follow the steps below.

    1. Connect the microphone to the computer.
    2. Open Applications and then open QuickTime
    3. Once QuickTime is open from the QuickTime file menu bar at the top of the screen, click File and then New Audio Recording.
    4. Click the red record button and begin speaking.
    5. When done recording, click the stop button.
    6. Click the close button to close the audio.
    7. Enter a file name and choose where you want to save the file. Make sure to save the file as a .mov or .m4a file, depending on your version of macOS.

    Once the file is saved, you can double-click the sound file to open it in iTunes or your media player of choice.

    Example of an MP3 audio file

    Below is an example of an MP3 audio file that can be played through your browser.

    Converting audio file formats is a common task for any producer or engineer. This is how to understand different types of audio files and how to convert them.

    Which type of audio file do you need to convert?

    The process of changing one type of audio file to another is known as audio conversion. It’s a necessary part of making sure audio is playable and useful in different contexts because different audio file formats have different uses. The audio files a producer or engineer works with aren’t the same as the files you download to your hard drive. The audio files used by music streaming services like Spotify are a different format, as well.

    Types of audio files.

    There are three major types of audio files. Each type is useful in different circumstances.

    Uncompressed files.

    Uncompressed audio formats are generally the audio tracks you get when recording. These files are very large and contain all of the information picked up by studio equipment. These formats are good for archival and editing purposes, but their large file size makes them impractical for other uses. Uncompressed audio files include WAV, AIFF, DSD, RAW, and PCM.

    Compressed lossless files.

    To make audio files smaller to save space for archival, distribution, or playback purposes, you should compress them. Compressed lossless files eliminate some redundant information within the file structure, making the file smaller but still ensuring it retains all of the information. These files are often used in sound mixing and engineering. Compressed lossless files include FLAC, ALAC, APE, and VOC.

    Compressed lossy files.

    Compressed lossy files eliminate some digital information that is not entirely necessary to deliver sound. They have the vast majority of the original data, but not all of it, which is where the lossy name comes from. These files are useful for downloading and streaming because they are relatively small. Most music files are some kind of compressed lossy format. Compressed lossy formats include AAC, WMA, Ogg Vorbis, and MP3 files.

    If you’re creating a file to be used on a Mac or Windows desktop, you can get away with a lossless file. However, if you’re working on a project that’s going to be streamed onto an iPhone, a lossy file is going to offer a better user experience.

    How to email audio files

    How to use Adobe Audition as an audio converter.

    Audio conversion in Audition is simple, whether you’re converting a single file or an entire batch of them. Adobe supports a variety of file types, ranging from high-fidelity, high-quality audio to low-fidelity audio files most associated with alert sounds and ringtones.

    After downloading dozens of songs from different websites, they are saved in different formats, but when you want to listen to them on smart phone. Is there any way to convert audio files to MP3 format? According to our research, there are more than a hundred audio formats on market, including commonly used and many are not commonly used. Generally speaking, there are two ways to convert audio files, like online audio converters and desktop audio converter software. Unfortunately, online converters only support limited audio formats and have constraint on file size. So, we are going to tell you the best way to convert audio files to MP3 format on computer in this tutorial.

    How to email audio files

    Convert Audio Files to MP3 Format

    Part 1: What’s the difference between MP3 and other audio formats

    As mentioned before, there are a lot of digital audio formats, but it is pretty simple if you understand it all. Here’s a quick lowdown on the differences between audio formats:

    1. The lossless formats: CD, WAV, FLAC, Apple Lossless, AIFF and more

    CDA or CDDA, represents Compact Disc Digital Audio track, is the standard format for audio CD. It contains two-channel 16-bit Linear PCM sampled at 44,100 Hz.

    WAV, full name is Waveform Audio File Format developed by Microsoft and IBM. AIFF is also known as Audio Interchange File Format made by Apple. Both are uncompressed audio formats that exactly copy the original source audio.

    FLAC means Free Lossless Audio Codec. Unlike WAV and AIFF, FLAC is an uncompressed audio format, so the file size is larger, though the quality is the same.

    Apple Lossless, also known as ALAC, is an uncompressed audio format too. It is fully supported by iTunes and iOS, but larger than FLAC file.

    2. The lossy formats: MP3, OGG, AAC, and others

    MP3, the abbreviation of MPEG Audio Layer III, is the most prevalent lossy audio format, bitrate ranging from 8 to 320 kbit/s.

    OGG, is a free and open source alternative to MP3. The biggest advantage is that OGG is not restricted by patents.

    ACC is the file extension of Advanced Audio Coding. It is much like MP3, but more efficient.

    Part 2: Why convert audio files to MP3 format

    Now, you should understand the differences among these audio formats, but why you need to convert audio files to MP3 format? First of all, MP3 is a long-standing audio format and almost compatible with nearly every player, including mobile devices. Moreover, as a compressed audio format, MP3 is much smaller in file size and takes up little space. That is important for mobile-first people. And you can share a MP3 song online or with your friend quickly.

    Part 3: The best way to convert audio files to MP3 format

    It is well-known that MP3 is a lossy audio format and share worse quality than CD and other lossless audios. But that does not mean you cannot enjoy high quality MP3 music. All you need is a professional audio converter, like Aiseesoft Audio Converter Ultimate. Its key features include:

    1. Easy to use. This professional audio converter is able to convert audio files to MP3 format in a single click.

    2. Lossless audio convert. The biggest benefit is to save lossless audio files to MP3 while keeping the original quality.

    3. Higher compatibility. It could handle more than 300 multimedia formats as input and output, including CD, FLAC, MP3, WAV, OGG, ACC, etc.

    4. Convert audios for portable device. Once you select a target mobile device, such as iPhone, Audio Converter Ultimate could preset and optimize all parameters automatically.

    5. Batch audio conversion. The audio converter utilized multi-thread technology to convert multiple audio files to MP3 at the same time.

    6. Offer custom options. Advanced users are allowed to create personalized result by reset extensive parameters, like bitrate, sample rate and more.

    7. Download online audios or rip audios from discs and convert them to MP3 files.

    8. It is available to Windows 10/8/8.1/7/XP and Mac OS.

    In short, it is the best options to convert audio files to MP3 format and enjoy the original audio quality.

    How to convert audio files to MP3 without quality loss

    Step 1 Add audio files to professional MP3 converter

    Download and install the professional audio converter on your computer. When you need to convert audio files to MP3 format, launch the program. There are three ways to add audio files into the converter. To add local audio files, click on the “Add File” button or drag and drop the files into the home window directly. If you want to convert CD to MP3, insert the disc into your optical drive and click “Load Disc” to import audios. When you discover

    How to email audio files

    Step 2 Set MP3 as output format

    Select all audio files that you want to convert in library panel, then move to the bottom area, click and expand the “Profile” dropdown menu and select “MP3”. If you want to listen to the music on your mobile device, select the target device. Next, hit the Browse button and drop a proper location to save the results. To reset other custom options, like bit rate, sample rate and more, click the “Settings” button.

    How to email audio files

    Step 3 Convert audio files without quality loss

    If you are ready, click on the “Convert” button at bottom right corner to start converting audio files to MP3 format. When it is done, go back to the home window, here you can listen to the output MP3 with the built-in media player. Note: According to our lab testing, MP3 Converter could converter hundreds of audio files to MP3 in a few minutes.

    How to email audio files


    In this tutorial, we have shared basic knowledge about MP3 converting, including why you need to convert audio files to MP3 format and the best way to complete this task. Now, you should understand MP3 and other popular audio container formats. If you want to listen to your CD or music anywhere, Aiseesoft Audio Converter Ultimate is the best way to do convert audio files to MP3 format. It is not only easy to use, but also able to perform lossless converting.

    What do you think of this post?

    • 1
    • 2
    • 3
    • 4
    • 5

    Rating: 4.9 / 5 (based on 50 ratings)

    How to email audio files

    July 31, 2018 20:00 / Posted by Jenny Ryan to Audio Converter

    What is 3D sound and where to download 3D audio sound? We will show you how to make 3D sound download and add 3D audio to video in this post.

    The article is about an experience for converting MP4 to MOV shared by my friend.

    You can get 3 easy ways to convert VOB to WAV from this tutorial. So just read and learn how to extract audio tracks from VOB here.


    • Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)
    • Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)
    • Click to share on Pinterest (Opens in new window)

    What comes to mind when you think of the word transcription? Does it evoke images of leaning over your computer, headphones on, while trying to stop and start an audio recording as you type?

    It’s one thing to turn written notes into typed text. Tap or click here to find out how. But transcribing audio files on your own can be a huge pain, especially if you aren’t trained in the art of transcription.

    You can always go the old-school route of transcribing it yourself, which could take you hours. Or you can opt to use a transcription service to convert audio files to text. There are plenty of free or low-cost options to choose from, and most of them work in minutes. Here are five of the best to help you out.

    Best ways to convert audio files to text


    Transcription software can be pretty expensive depending on the features it offers, but if you’re looking for a free or affordable way to get the job done, check out It’s a real-time, cloud-based speech-to-text program that transcribes your audio files for you on smartphones and computers — and it’s one of the most affordable options out there.

    You can use Otter to transcribe interviews, lectures or meeting recordings, or for live captioning and to collaborate between teams. If your recording has multiple speakers, each person is assigned a different ID to make it easier to understand the transcriptions. You can also use the app to organize and share your audio or text files.

    Tech news that matters to you, daily

    Privacy, security, the latest trends and the info you need to live your best digital life.

    What’s nice about Otter is that you can try it free before buying the basic plan. You’ll get 600 minutes of free service when you sign up for an account, and once you’re out of minutes, you can choose from the Premium and Teams plans.

    The cost starts at about $8.50 per month for the Pro plan (when paid annually) and gives you a ton of extra features and up to 6,000 minutes of transcription.

    2. Transcribe in Word

    Are you a Microsoft Word user who’s looking for a transcription service? You’re in luck because Word has a feature called Transcribe that you can use to transcribe your .mp3, .wav, .m4a or .mp4 audio recordings.

    The features allow you to record your conversations directly in Word for the web or upload audio files and then transcribe them automatically. It can identify different speakers within the recording and even timestamps your transcription to let you easily replay the parts of the audio file you need to edit.

    There are tons of other tools you can use with the transcription feature. Want to highlight a quote from the transcript and add it to a Word document? All you have to do is click the plus icon on the line you want and it’s inserted into your document. Or, if you want to send a complete transcription of the audio file to someone else, all you have to do is click “add all to document.”

    This feature is available for all Microsoft 365 subscribers and is supported in the new Microsoft Edge or Chrome browsers. Microsoft 365 personal plans start at $6.99 per month, and you’ll get up to five hours of transcription services per month with your subscription.

    3. Dragon Anywhere

    If you’re looking for an excellent speech-to-text option that works with your smartphone, Dragon Anywhere offers top-notch dictation capabilities straight from your phone. This app offers continuous dictation, no word limits and claims to be 99% accurate.

    Dragon Anywhere shines because it can learn how you speak, making each transcription more accurate than the last. You can use it to transcribe interviews, spoken notes and other audio files, and you can format and edit your transcriptions quickly. You can also share them with anyone or any device via Dropbox or another cloud service.

    This transcription app is built on accuracy, so Dragon Anywhere is one of the best options around if that’s your top priority. You can try it out free for a week, but you’ll have to purchase a subscription to use Dragon Anywhere after that free trial is up. Subscriptions start at $14.99 per month.

    4. Amazon Transcribe

    If most of your audio files are recorded in noisy public places, check out Amazon Transcribe. This cloud-based automatic speech recognition platform was built to convert audio files to text, and it works well with low-quality or noisy audio files.

    While Amazon Transcribe is primarily geared toward businesses, you can still use it for your individual transcription needs. In return, you’ll get accurate, well-formatted transcriptions of the audio files you submit for transcriptions.

    Amazon Transcribe automatically adds punctuation and formatting, and you’ll also get access to other features that you can use to edit and manage your transcribed texts. Your transcriptions will have time stamping, speaker identification, and even document annotation if you need it.

    The nice thing about Amazon Transcribe is that you can pay as you go, so if you don’t need regular transcription services, you won’t have to pay monthly for them. A free tier option gives you 60 minutes free per month for 12 months. For more information on Amazon Transcribe’s pricing, tap or click here.

    5. Google Keyboard

    Are you an Android user? You may already have access to a text-to-speech app right on your phone with Gboard – the Google Keyboard.

    While Gboard is limited compared to some of the other options on this list, it’s still an excellent text-to-speech option for transcribing your audio files to text. All you need is an audio file to upload, and Google Keyboard will convert your audio to text in minutes with about 90% accuracy.

    What’s cool about Google Keyboard is that it works with several languages: English, French, German, Hebrew, Hindi, Italian, Portuguese and Spanish. It also works in tandem with Google Translate, so you can transcribe and translate your audio files if you need to.

    Even better, though? It’s free. Use Gboard to transcribe audio files with no limits and no extra cost to you.

    How to email audio files

    Downloading audio from Facebook Messenger can be a challenge.

    If you want to download an audio file or a voice message on Messenger, you won’t be able to do so on the mobile app.

    This is because there isn’t a “Download” feature on the mobile app.

    Tapping and holding the audio only allows you to react to it with an emoji.

    You can also reply, forward, or remove the audio, but there isn’t a “Download” option.

    So how can you download an audio file or a voice message on Messenger then?

    In this guide, you’ll learn how to download audio from Facebook Messenger.

    You’ll also learn whether you can download voice messages from Messenger on your phone, and how to forward a voice message.

    • How to download audio from Facebook Messenger
    • Can I download voice messages from Messenger on my phone?
    • How do you forward a voice message on Messenger?

    How to download audio from Facebook Messenger

    To download audio from Facebook Messenger, you need to go to and click on the “Messenger” icon.

    Next, navigate to the audio, click on the three dots, and click on “Download” to download it.

    If you want to download audio files or voice messages on Messenger, you cannot use the Messenger mobile app.

    Instead, you’ll have to visit on a desktop.

    This is because the Messenger mobile app does not have a “Download” feature.

    You might also be wondering the difference between “” and “”.

    “” is the mobile version of the Facebook website, so it’s more compatible and faster on mobile devices.

    On the other hand, “” is the desktop version of Facebook.

    “” also has additional features that you can utilize such as downloading audio files, so you’ll want to be using it.

    Below is a step-by-step guide on how you can download audio from Facebook Messenger.

    Step 1: Log in to “” on your desktop

    How to email audio files

    Firstly, go to on a desktop.

    You can use any browser for this, but Chrome is recommended.

    Simply type “” on the URL field of your browser and hit enter on your keyboard.

    On the website, you’ll see a login form where you can log in to your Facebook account.

    Simply log in to your Facebook account by entering your mobile number/email address and password.

    Then, click on “Log in” to log in.

    Keep in mind that you won’t be able to download audio/voice messages on the Messenger mobile app.

    This is because the Messenger mobile app does not support the downloading of those files.

    Hence, in order to download audio/voice messages, you need to visit “” on a desktop instead.

    Do not go to “” as you’ll be redirected to the Messenger web application (you don’t want that!).

    Proceed to the next step to learn how to navigate to your messages.

    Step 2: Click on the “Messenger” icon & go to the message

    How to email audio files

    After you’ve logged into “”, you’ll land on your newsfeed.

    The user interface of “” is different than the one on “” as it is made for mobile devices.

    Hence, you’ll see that the icons and pictures on your newsfeed are extended in length.

    The next step that you need to take is to go to your Facebook messages.

    To navigate to your Facebook messages, click on the “Messenger” icon on the top navigation bar.

    This will open your list of messages on Messenger.

    On your list of messages, find the message that contains the audio that you want to download.

    Click on the message to open your conversation with the person.

    Proceed to the final step to learn how to download the audio.

    Step 3: Click on the three dots & download the audio

    How to email audio files

    After you’ve opened your conversation with the person, navigate to the audio/voice message that you want to download.

    On the audio, you’ll see a “Play” icon, a “Volume” icon, and a “three dots” icon.

    The play icon allows you to play the audio, while the volume icon allows you to control the volume of the audio.

    On the other hand, the three dots icon will open an additional option.

    Click on the three dots icon to open an additional option.

    The three dots icon is only visible on the “” website, so if you don’t see it, it means that you’re on the wrong website.

    Ensure that the URL on your browser is “” and not “”.

    How to email audio files

    After you’ve clicked on the three dots, you’ll see a “Download” option.

    Click on “Download” to download the audio.

    This will download the audio as an “MP4” file on your computer.

    Click on the file to open and hear it.

    To save the file, click on the arrow icon, then click on “Show in folder”.

    Lastly, right-click the file, copy it, and paste it into the folder that you want to save it in.

    You’ve successfully learned how to download audio from Facebook Messenger!

    Can I download voice messages from Messenger on my phone?

    No, you cannot download voice messages from Messenger on your phone.

    This is because the Messenger mobile app does not support the downloading of voice messages.

    You won’t be able to download voice messages using the Messenger web application as well.

    The only way to download voice messengers from Messenger is to visit “” on a desktop.

    How do you forward a voice message on Messenger?

    To forward a voice message on Messenger, tap and hold the voice message.

    Then, tap on the “Forward” optionon the bottom navigation bar.

    Lastly, find the user(s) that you want to forward the voice message and tap on “Send” to forward it.

    If the voice message is successfully forwarded, the “Send” button will change into a “Sent” button.


    Currently, the Facebook Messenger app still lacks a lot of features.

    On WhatsApp, files can be easily downloaded on both the mobile app and the web version of it.

    Hence, for most people, the prime choice for messaging is WhatsApp.

    That being said, messaging on Facebook is useful if you don’t know the contact number of someone.

    How to email audio files

    The biggest gripe about email is that you can’t send large files as attachments from your iPhone or iPad. Most email clients, including Apple’s Mail app, let you attach and send files that are a few MBs large (10-25MB max). While this doesn’t bother you in day-to-day emails, there can be times when you want to send large or even multiple photos and videos (the size of which isn’t getting shorter anytime soon).

    But fret not! I have found some alternative ways to help you send large files via email on iPhone or iPad without investing much time. Let’s have a look.

    Send large files attachments via email from iPhone using Mail Drop

    1. Open your preferred mail app.
    2. Tap the compose icon at the bottom-right corner.
    3. Enter the details like mail ID, subject, and content.
    4. Tap the content section followed by the left arrow above the keyboard. Select the images icon.
    5. Now, tap All Photos at the top-right corner of the flag bottom flag.
    6. Select your preferred files and tap the close button.
    7. Tap the upward icon at the top-right corner to send the mail and select the file size from the options list.
    8. A new window will pop-up asking your preference. Select Mail Drop. Files will be sent soon after uploading.How to email audio files

    Alternatively, you can also go to the Photos app → select the photos/videos you want to mail → tap the upload icon at the bottom-left corner → select Mail. This will redirect you to the default mailing app. Next, enter all details, and follow the above steps from 6.

    This should be the go-to option if you don’t want to delete photos later as the app deletes the data after 30 days. However, if you wish to store them for a longer time, check out the following ways.

    Compress and zip large email attachments on iPhone or iPad

    This is one of the simplest ways to send large files via Mail from your iPhone or iPad. You can even send the compressed files using your chat platforms like iMessage, WhatsApp, Signal, etc.

    To compress the files, I would suggest installing the iZip app. It allows you to compress almost every format – PPT, PDF, TXT, RTF, DOC, Excel, Pages, JPG, GIF, PNG, audios, and videos. Besides, you can also unzip compressed files, including RAR, 7Z, ZIPX, TAR, etc., using this app. Here’s how to use it;

    1. Open the app and select the file format you wish (I chose photos).
      When using for the first time, it’ll ask your permission to access the library.
    2. Next, go to the folder and tap Select at the top-right corner.
    3. Tap the files you want to zip together and tap Zip at the screen’s bottom.How to email audio files
    4. The next window will have your zipped folder. It will automatically be named. Select it by tapping the circle against your file name followed by Share.
    5. From the options, select Mail. The file will be attached on its own in the next window.
    6. Enter other mail details and tap Send.How to email audio files

    It’s that easy! However, if you don’t want to compress the files, let’s look at the next way.

    How to send large files via email using Cloud services

    Unlike Mail Drop that removes files after 30 days, these applications keep your uploaded and shared files till the time you want them.

    While Dropbox and Google Drive are the most preferred options for sharing large files, online tools like Jumpshare have a different fanbase. Besides their website, you can also install the apps to leverage their Cloud experience on iPhone.

    For better understanding, here’s a walkthrough of the Dropbox app. After you install the app, you can sign in or signup using Gmail or your Apple ID. Once done, here’s what to do.

    1. Tap the ‘+’ icon at the bottom. Select the option you want. I chose Upload Photos.
    2. In the next window, tap and select the photos and videos you want to send and tap Next.
    3. Tap Choose a folder followed by Create Folder at the bottom-left corner.
    4. Enter the name and tap Create, followed by Set Location.How to email audio files
    5. Now you can see the upload progress on the home page.
    6. Once uploaded, tap three vertical dots next to your created folder.
    7. Tap Share in the Dropbox app.How to email audio files
    8. Enter the mail ID and add a message (if needed) and tap Share. The folder will be shared with the person through a Dropbox link.How to email audio filesAlternative way: You can also copy the link in your email to share it. (You can share the link on other platforms as well like WhatsApp, iMessage, Facebook, etc.)

    Ready to attach and send large files through email?

    Now that you are acquainted with different ways, which one looks more friendly to you? I use Mail Drop and Google Drive depending on need and the person I’m sharing the files with.

    Share your views in the comment section below.

    “How do I recover a deleted audio file?” This article can provide you the best solution for you. Read on and recover audio files right away.

    How to email audio files

    Eleanor Reed

    Apr 20, 2022 • Filed to: Photo/Video/Audio Solutions • Proven solutions

    Almost all of the digital devices such as MP3 player, mobile phone, iPod, etc. allow users to erase the current content and add new ones. It’s convenient indeed and flexible to master the content by owners. However, it’s also a common phenomenon that an important audio file is somehow removed or deleted due to various reasons as below:

    • By mistake delete the wonderful music files such as MP3, WMA, etc.
    • Delete the music library by others through inattention.
    • The hard drive damaged suddenly when copying music from iPod to PC.
    • Music loss while synchronizing it using iTunes or other media tools.

    No matter which causes results in the loss of your audio files, you still stand a good chance of recovering them. All you need is a piece of file recovery software that must be reliable and professional enough.

    Part 1. Free Download Top Rated Audio Recovery Software

    It’s depressing to lose those important audio files, such as personal audio recorded files, important audio materials for work, valuable music purchased from iTunes, and so on. Now there comes the solution. You can get them all back actually when you lost them due to the reasons above. What you need is a sort of audio recovery software, and you can tryВ Recoverit data recovery, which enables you to recover lost audio files, videos, and photos from any storage device.

    Video Tutorial on Audio Files Recovery

    Recent Videos from Recoverit

    Part 2. How to Recover Lost Audio Files Effectively

    Install the Photo Recovery and run it on your computer. If you want to recover an audio file on any external devices, please connect it to your PC. This program allows you to recover lost audio files from the digital camera, memory card, USB drive, external, and internal computer hard drives.

    Select the path for audio recovery

    In the path selection panel, all the drives detected by the computer have been displayed. You only need to confirm which one you want to recover audio files from and click “Start” to scan lost files.

    Scan for lost audio files

    Recoverit will start an all-around scan first. If it can’t find your lost audio files, you can go to a deep scan by entering the “All-Around Recovery” mode which will deeply search for your lost files.

    Recover audio files

    After the scanning, the audio files found back are listed in the scan results. Check the “Audio” folder on the left and hit “Recover” to save them anywhere you want, except the place where you lost them before for safe consideration.

    Before recovering, you can choose to only check your desired format for recovery, like M4A, MP3, WAV, etc. And more, this Recoverit data recovery allows you toВ recover lost videos and photosВ as well. You can recover all contents of the whole disk at one time by choosing “Display All” of the file type in the “Filter Option”.

    Sometimes you just need to record a conversation.

    Viney Dhiman

  • December 6, 2018
  • How to email audio files

    If you’re looking for the best way to record and share audio on an Android phone, this post is for you.

    Sometimes, you’re in a situation where you would like to record something important using your phone. The recording is so important that you don’t want to screw it up just because your phone doesn’t have a good voice recorder.

    If you are looking for the best audio recorder, then the Sony Audio Recorder is worth trying. There are lots of reason for this that we’ll go over below.

    For beginners, this application is free to use. Like other voice recorder apps available on the Play Store, this app doesn’t offer in-app purchases. This means you don’t have to put in your credit card details to start recording voice, uploading voice, or recording voice for longer than 15 minutes.

    How to record audio using Sony Audio Recorder

    To record audio, you need to tap on the Play icon available on the screen. This will start recording the audio. While recording the sound, you can pause the audio too.

    How to email audio files

    Image: Viney Dhiman / KnowTechie

    It offers different modes which include Stereo (Two audio channels) and Mono (Single audio channel) accompanied by audio recording quality which includes Super (WAV), High (AAC), Medium(AAC), and Basic (AAC).

    Every minute of audio recording is saved in the WAV format and takes up to 10MB of storage. For example, if you’re recording for 20 minutes, that recording will use around 200MB of space.

    On the other hand, if you want to record in High AAC format, then it takes about 1MB per minute and 500KB and 250KB for medium and basic. If you own a device with limited device store, then you should go with medium and basic.

    But keep in mind, lower bitrate audio will offer distorted and grainy feel. In case, you’re recording an interview; then it is recommended to go with the higher bitrate audio.

    How to manage your audio recordings

    The option to manage Modes and Quality is available at the bottom of the audio recording screen.

    Once you’re done with recording, it will be saved directly into your device local storage. You will get a notification about it.

    How to email audio files

    Image: Viney Dhiman / KnowTechie

    To check the recording, you can switch to the ‘Recording‘ tab. Here you will find all the recordings you’ve done so far.

    How to share audio using Sony Audio Recorder

    If you want to share the recording, then it is also possible. In the Recording section, head over to audio recording which you want to share and tap on the More icon (three dot icon).

    How to email audio files

    Image: Viney Dhiman / KnowTechie

    From the menu, select Share. This will open a quick dialog box showing you platforms where you can share audio. It could be Facebook, WhatsApp, Messenger, Google Drive, Gmail and any other service available on your phone.

    Miscellaneous information

    Apart from the recording and sharing, this free audio recorder from Sony also provides various features which include:

    • Renaming audio files,
    • Filters which includes Wind filter and Normalize filter.
    • Crop the audio recording
    • Get details about recording file
    • Delete the file from the phone.

    In short, this handy audio recorder for Android worth trying.

    What do you think? Let us know down below in the comments or carry the discussion over to our Twitter or Facebook.

    How to open, edit, and convert M4A files

    How to email audio files

    • Tweet
    • Share
    • Email
    • Tweet
    • Share
    • Email

    In This Article

    Jump to a Section

    What to Know

    • An M4A file is an MPEG-4 audio file.
    • Open one with iTunes, VLC, or Windows Media Player.
    • Convert to MP3, MP4, WAV, M4R, etc., with Zamzar.

    This article explains what an M4A file is and how to open one on your computer. We’ll also look at how to convert an M4A file to a different file format.

    What Is an M4A File?

    A file with the M4A file extension is an MPEG-4 audio file. They’re most often found in Apple’s iTunes Store as the format of song downloads.

    Many M4A files are encoded with the lossy Advanced Audio Coding (AAC) codec to reduce the size of the file. Some may instead be lossless and use the Apple Lossless Audio Codec (ALAC).

    If you’re downloading a song through the iTunes Store that’s copy protected, it’s saved with the M4P file extension.

    How to email audio files

    M4A files are similar to MPEG-4 video files (MP4s) since they both use the MPEG-4 container format. The former, however, can only hold audio data.

    How to Open an M4A File

    Lots of programs support playback, including VLC, iTunes, QuickTime, Windows Media Player (v11 requires the K-Lite Codec Pack), and very likely many other popular media player applications as well.

    Android tablets and phones, plus Apple’s iPhone, iPad, and iPod touch, function as M4A players, too, and can play the file directly from an email or website without needing a special app, regardless of whether it uses AAC or ALAC. Other mobile devices may have built-in support as well.

    Rhythmbox is another player for Linux, while Mac users can open M4A files with Elmedia Player.

    Because the MPEG-4 format is used for both M4A and MP4 files, any video player that supports the playback of one file should also play the other since the two are the exact same file format.

    Still Won’t Open?

    If your file doesn’t open with the programs mentioned above, it’s possible you’re misreading the file extension.

    For example, 4MP files might be confused for M4A files, but they won’t work properly if you try to open one with an M4A player. 4MP files are 4-MP3 Database files that hold references to audio files but don’t actually contain any audio data themselves.

    M and MFA files are similar but they, too, don’t work with those same players and are, for the most part, completely unrelated to audio files.

    How to Convert an M4A File

    While this is a common file type, M4A files certainly don’t trump MP3s, which is why you might want to convert M4A to MP3. You can do this with iTunes, which is helpful if the song is already in your iTunes library. Another option is to convert it with a free file converter.

    To save an M4A to MP3 with iTunes, change the program’s import settings and then use the Convert menu option.

    Go to Edit > Preferences and then make sure you’re focused in the General tab.

    Select Import Settings.

    Choose MP3 Encoder from the drop-down menu.

    How to email audio files

    Select OK and then OK again on the General Preferences window.

    Select the M4A file from your library that you want to convert.

    To access your music library, choose Library at the top of the program and then ensure Music is chosen from the drop-down menu to the left. Finally, select Songs from the left pane to list all your music.

    Go to File > Convert > Create MP3 Version.

    How to email audio files

    iTunes doesn’t delete the M4A when you convert it to MP3. Both will remain in your iTunes library.

    A few free M4A converters that can save the file to not only MP3 but others like WAV, M4R, WMA, AIFF, and AC3, include Freemake Audio Converter and MediaHuman Audio Converter.

    Something else you can do is convert M4A to MP3 online with a tool like FileZigZag or Zamzar. Upload the file to one of those websites and you’ll be given many output options in addition to MP3, including FLAC, M4R, WAV, OPUS, and OGG, among others.

    Online converters are useful because they work from any operating system and run basically instantly without a software installation. However, unlike desktop converters, you have to upload the file, wait for it to convert, and then download the new one. So, they’re not ideal for really large files.

    You might also be able to “convert” the file to text using speech recognition software like Dragon. Programs like this can transcribe live, spoken words into text, and Dragon is one example that can even do it with an audio file. However, you may have to first convert it to MP3 using one of the converters mentioned above.

    More Info on File Extensions

    Some audiobooks and podcasts use the M4A file extension, but because it doesn’t support bookmarks to save your last accessed place in the file, that kind of content is generally saved in the M4B format, which can store this information.

    The MPEG-4 audio format is used by iPhones in the form of ringtones, but they’re saved with the M4R file extension instead.

    Compared to MP3s, M4As are usually smaller and have better quality. This is because of enhancements in the format that was intended to replace MP3, such as perception-based compression, larger block sizes in stationary signals, and smaller sample block sizes.

    How to email audio files

    3 Steps to Automatically Transcribe Audio and Video to Text

    So, you have an audio or video file that needs transcribing? Great. You’ve come to the right place. Having the ability to convert audio to text automatically saves media professionals, or really anyone who deals with audio files on a regular basis, countless hours in their day.

    It’s tedious work to transcribe an audio file. In fact, it takes the average person anywhere from 4-8 hours to transcribe a video that is one hour in length. For most busy professionals, those are hours that could be better spent.

    Here are some ways that Temi users are utilizing automatic transcription to convert audio and video to text:

    • Podcasters to reach a larger audience and improve SEO.
    • Journalists to quickly find quotes within a lengthy interview.
    • Radio broadcasters to make their content searchable online.
    • Higher education to dictate a dissertation or lecture.
    • Advertising agencies to search audio for mentions of their brand.
    • Content marketers to find tweetable quotes and repurpose webinars.

    And the list goes on.

    If you’ve never tried our automatic transcription software, there’s more good news. Upload your first file, and we will automatically transcribe the audio to text free. Regardless of length. After that, additional files are just $0.25 per minute.

    Here’s how you can automatically transcribe audio and video to text in just a few minutes. We’ll walk you through the very simple three-step process.

    1. Select a file you need to auto transcribe

    Find the audio or video file that you want to transcribe. Make sure that your file has minimal background noise, no heavy accents, and ideally no more than one or two speakers. Temi can transcribe audio files with less than perfect sound quality, but the transcript output won’t be as accurate.

    Temi transcribes audio and video recordings in MP3, MP4, WMV, AIF, M4A, MOV, AVI, VOB, AMR, WMA, OGG, and WAV. Download or upload your file to your desktop where it can be easily accessed.

    2. Go to to upload your file

    From here, uploading your file to Temi’s automatic transcription generator is super easy. Click “Select audio/video file” and grab the file that you want to auto-transcribe.

    Your video will upload automatically, it only takes a few seconds.

    Enter your email address to have a copy of the transcript delivered right to your inbox. You can typically expect your transcript to arrive within 5 minutes, but the process can take longer depending on your file length.

    Your first file is free. If you’ve used Temi before, you’ll be prompted to login and enter your credit card information. The file we uploaded was two minutes long. At ten cents per minute, it will cost twenty cents to transcribe the file. Not bad, right?

    Next, you’ll receive an email with a link to your freshly transcribed file. Click “review my draft” to check it out.

    3. Download, edit or share your transcript

    Within the Temi editor, you can modify, save or download a draft of your transcript into a DOCX, TXT or PDF file. You can also share a link to your file within the Temi editor with another person, but keep in mind that they will be able to edit your text.

    You can see how the text highlights in the transcript as the audio or video file plays — our customers tell us that this is one of their favorite features in the editor. This feature makes it easy to follow along and see the exact timestamps and speaker names synced with corresponding content.

    Brady Gavin has been immersed in technology for 15 years and has written over 150 detailed tutorials and explainers. He’s covered everything from Windows 10 registry hacks to Chrome browser tips. Brady has a diploma in Computer Science from Camosun College in Victoria, BC. Read more.

    How to email audio files

    WAV audio files are a great way to preserve the complete and accurate quality of a recording in a truly lossless format on your computer. However, if you’re not an audiophile and are concerned about storage space, it might be time to convert them to a more manageable format like MP3.

    What Is a WAV File?

    A Waveform Audio File Format (WAV, pronounced “Wave”) is a raw audio format created by Microsoft and IBM. WAV files are uncompressed lossless audio, which can take up quite a bit of space, coming in around 10 MB per minute.

    WAV file formats use containers to contain the audio in “chunks” using the Resource Interchange File Format. This is a common method Windows uses for storing audio and video files— like AVI— but can be used for arbitrary data as well.

    They’re mainly used in the professional music recording industry, however, more and more people are moving away from WAV and using FLAC (Free Lossless Audio Codec), as it uses compression to make files smaller while maintaining the same level of quality.

    How To Convert WAV to MP3

    If you have a majority of your audio files in WAV format, the chances are they’re eating up a lot of disk space. One way to reduce the impact they have on your storage without getting rid of them completely is to convert them into a smaller, more compressed format— like MP3.

    Using VLC to Convert Your Files

    VLC is a free and open source media player that opens almost any file format, and it has an option for converting your audio files, and it’s a favorite here at How-to Geek.

    Open up VLC and click “Media” then on “Convert/Save.”

    How to email audio files

    If you already had a file loaded into VLC, the tool doesn’t automatically load it into the converter. You will have to load the file again from this window. Click the “Add” button, located on the right side.

    How to email audio files

    Now, navigate to the file and click “Open.”

    How to email audio files

    Click “Convert/Save” to open up the next window.

    From the “Profile” drop-down list below, select “MP3” and then click “Browse” to select a folder to which you want the file saved.

    How to email audio files

    After you’ve selected a folder, you will have to change the file extension to “.mp3” and then click “Save.”

    If you want to have a little more control over the encoding that happens during the conversion, click on the wrench button.

    This brings up another window with some more advanced options with which you can tinker. The “Audio Codec” tab, in particular, is useful for changing things like bitrate, channels, and sample rate.

    How to email audio files

    Finally, click “Start” to begin the conversion process.

    Depending on the size of the file and the bitrate selected, the conversion shouldn’t take too long to complete. Afterward, you can access the MP3 from the save folder you specified.

    Using Online Solutions to Convert Your Files

    There are numerous websites out there that allow you to convert your files for free, but the one we keep going back to is Zamzar. You can convert up to 10 files at a time, and they don’t store any of your files on their servers for over 24 hours.

    After over to Zamzar’s website, click on “Choose Files,” or you can drag and drop the files into your browser window to upload them to the site.

    How to email audio files

    Next, from the drop-down menu, select “MP3” as the output file type.

    How to email audio files

    Finally, enter a valid email address where you can receive a link to your converted files, and click “Convert.”

    How to email audio files

    After the conversion is complete (which doesn’t take too long, unless you’re converting a lot of large files) you will receive an email with your file(s) ready to download.

    To transcribe audio to text accurately, there are only a handful of tools you need. You’ll need a word processor, some kind of audio player and a few free hours. Of course, if you’re looking to do it accurately and quickly, it’s better to partner with a professional transcription service like Rev.

    We encourage you to try transcribing audio to text or video to text and see how it improves your workflow, no matter if you’re a journalist, researcher, interviewer, educator, in the entertainment industry, or just need to take meeting notes. So, if you’re interested in transcribing an audio file or online audio to text, here’s everything you need to know.

    How to Transcribe Audio to Text

    If you’d rather not transcribe audio yourself, just send your audio file or URL to Rev. We’ll take care of it for you, with a 99% accuracy guarantee.

    Here are the basic steps for using the Rev transcription service:

    1. Upload Your Audio File

    How to email audio files

    Paste the URL of your audio media file, or upload the recorded audio file itself to our safe and secure network. You can upload voice recordings, recorded phone calls, podcasts, or anything that can be recorded to a digital file format and played with a media player.

    Rev also transcribes video, so try converting video to text via a video file or URL (like a YouTube video).

    You can choose Rev’s human transcription services ($1.50 per minute, extremely accurate) or the automatic speech recognition services (25 cents per minute, but less accurate). Rev’s automatic transcription software provides a quick and affordable way to transcribe audio.

    Rev’s transcription service has a very quick turnaround time – for example, a 30 minute file is usually completed within 24 with our premium service. Our automatic transcription service can process a 30 minute file in about 5 minutes. Shorter files have quicker turnaround times with both transcript options.

    2. Choose Custom Transcription Options

    How to email audio files

    • Rush My Order – Get your transcript back 5 times faster
    • Timestamping – Sync your audio with timestamps on every paragraph. This allows you to jump to specific parts of the audio transcript.
    • Verbatim – Catch every word. Um’s, ah’s, and mm-hm’s.
    • Instant First Draft – AI-generated transcript delivered in minutes

    3. Receive & Download Your Text File

    We’ll handle all the transcribing, editing and file formats. You’ll be notified in an email when your file is ready and you can download it instantly.

    You can also use the free Rev Transcript Editor for finalizing and perfecting your transcript.

    How to Transcribe Audio Files to Text Yourself

    Before we give you the step-by-step guide, we want to mention that patience is also a huge part of transcribing audio to text. If the process is slow at first, don’t worry. You’ll get better with practice.

    1. Set Up

    The process of transcribing audio or speech to text is not complicated, but you can make it much less efficient if you aren’t set up for success. First, give yourself easy access to both your word processor and your audio file. You’ll be rewinding frequently, and you don’t want to add minutes to your process by constantly switching tabs and losing your place.

    2. Find Your Shorthand

    Some things, like the speakers’ names, will recur constantly while you’re transcribing the audio file. Make a quick reference of shorthand for these things you know you’re going to type over and over. If you’re the only person who will use the transcription, you’ll know what the shorthand means. If you plan to share the file with more people, you can either provide them the list or do a quick find and replace with the real word when you’re done.

    3. Write What You Hear

    This is the easiest part. Listen to your audio file and type what you hear.

    4. Edit Your Text File

    Once you’re done with your transcription, take one last listen through your audio file to fix any errors you might have missed. Be careful to check for any titles, references or context you might have missed, especially if you focused on simply typing what was said, word for word.

    5. Export the Correct File

    The file extension you use to save your text file is important. People who want to keep the text for themselves to edit or share later can simply save as a .doc file. However, if you plan to use the audio to text transcription for video subtitles or any other multimedia format, make sure you confirm what kind of file you need.

    Businesses & Corporations: Transcribe Audio to Text with the Rev AI API

    If you’re a large business or corporation, the best way to transcribe audio to text is by requesting API access and integrating Rev’s industry-leading speech recognition engine into apps or work environments you already have.

    1. Sign Up & Create a Rev AI Account

    2. Get Your API User and Client Keys

    You will get an API user and client key and once you do, you’re all set to get started.

    3. Try Rev AI Free for Your First 5 Hours of Audio & Video

    You can transcribe or caption 5 hours of audio and video for free. To continue, just purchase more API credits on your account page.

    How to email audio files

    How to email audio files

    Audio recording is simple in Windows 10. All you need is a microphone and software to capture the input.

    You don’t have to spend money on a sound recording program, however. Good paid programs exist, of course, but you can do well with free offerings. That’s especially so if you plan to do very little in the way of editing.

    Not all sound recording programs have the same level of features, so we’ve highlighted two that suit both basic and more advanced needs. You’re covered if straightforward is what you want, and also if you require greater control over inputs and edits. And both picks cost absolutely nothing to use.

    Editor’s note: This article was updated to include a video of the process.

    Voice Recorder

    How to email audio files

    Recording in Voice Recorder is dead simple.

    This dead-easy-to-use sound recording program comes included with Windows 10, so you can jump into it straightaway. To begin, tap the Windows key (or click on the Start button), type voice or recorder to bring up Voice Recorder as a search result, and hit enter.

    Starting a recording is as simple as clicking on the large blue microphone icon in the left-hand part of the window. The screen will change to show buttons for stopping, pausing, and marking specific moments within the recording, as well as a counter that shows how long you’ve been recording. When you’re done, click on the blue stop button in the middle of the screen.

    In the main window, you’ll see a list of recorded clips. You can also select files for playback, trimming, and renaming. If you’re having trouble recording through your microphone, or through the correct microphone, go into Win10’s Sound settings (Windows key, then type sound settings.) Under Input, verify that the microphone in use is set as the active device.

    Files recorded in Voice Recorder are immediately accessible as .m4a files, which most modern devices can play through their default apps.


    How to email audio files

    Audacity might lack a sleek, modern look, but it has plenty of features to make up for its plain user interface.

    Audacity may not look like much, but this well-known free audio recording program’s sophistication lies in its feature set.

    To record, simply open Audacity after installation and hit the red recording button. Audacity makes the most important basic controls obvious and available in this main window: You can start, stop, and pause recordings as needed, easily change which microphone you’re using as an input device, and switch up the output device for listening to playback. Basic editing tools are available here on this screen too.

    Audacity’s real benefit is its ability to accommodate more complicated recording setups, like multiple tracks and/or multiple input devices, as well as more intricate edits and adjustments. (Example: Increasing input levels because the mic’s output isn’t strong enough.) Learning the ins and outs of Audacity can take some time, but that time invested will make it easier to get the most out of your recordings.

    You can also export your clips in a wide variety of common file types, which is beneficial to even basic users. Be aware that unlike Voice Recorder, Audacity doesn’t immediately save recordings as playable audio files. Instead, it saves whatever you’ve recorded as a project file, and you must export via File > Export to an audio format like .mp3 or .wav for other devices or programs to be able to play back the file.

    For more detailed information on how to dive into Audacity’s wealth of features, check out our Audacity primer.

    Recording tips

    For higher-quality recordings, keep these tips in mind:

    • Record in a spot free of background noise and echo. As odd as it sounds, the inside of a closet full of clothes works remarkably well.
    • Stay closer to your mic—moving too far away from it can cause the recording to sound hollow.
    • Hardware does play a role in sound quality, so if you have some spare cash, upgrading to one of our best USB microphone picks from a laptop, webcam, or headset mic will let your voice shine.

    Q:”Where do saved audio messages go on iPhone? Since the last update, my saved audio messages are not saved in the Voice Memos app. I have lost so many memorable audio messages from my kids and recordings. How do you save audio messages on iPhone now?” – Sophia from Apple Discussion

    Indeed, iPhone’s iMessages capability has brought us great convenience to share not only text messages but also audio messages with the one we want. If you are used to sending audios while chatting to have a prompt reply, you may wonder how you can save voice messages on iPhone for later playback. This is what we plan to talk about in this post. Now please follow our steps to learn useful tips and solutions together.

    Suggestion: Keep/Save Voice Messages from iPhone “iMessages” Permanently

    It’s well-known to all that iOS 8 “Messages” offers an option to automatically delete an audio message or video message after two minutes when the recipient listens to it. Obviously, this feature helps to make room for your iPhone, but how can you change this two-minute expiration time by yourself and determine when to delete audio messages? After reading over the steps below, you will get clear.

    How to email audio files

    Step 1: Go for “Settings” > “Messages” on your iPhone;

    Step 2: Press on “Expire” under “Audio Messages” section;

    Step 3: Click “Never” to get this two-minute audio messages expiration time disabled to avoid further automatically deletion.

    Note: Though you can use this method to prevent your audio messages from being deleted by iPhone automatically, it sometimes cannot work. In this case, you can try to email the important audio messages to yourself by heading to “info” > “Attachments” under a specific message conversation. This way is available to look through all audio/voice files to let you choose and share.

    Part 1. How to Save Audio Messages on iPhone to Voice Memo Simply

    If you have a mind to save your audio messages or recordings on “Voice Memos” app rather than “iMessages”, this solution is highly recommended to you. It is pretty easy to operate to create a backup file of selected audio messages outside of iMessages.

    How to email audio files

    Step 1: Open your iMessages and press the received audio message;

    Step 2: There are “Copy”, “Save” and “More. ” options; select and tap on “Save”;

    Step 3: The audio message will be saved as a file on your “Voice Memos” app, from where you can share audio/voice file via email.

    Note: It’s reported that this workaround is not practical on iOS 12. Although the same option is out there, it does not show in the “Voice Memos” app. This can explain why many users can’t find the saved audio messages in the same way they did in the past after update the iOS version.

    Part 2. How to Save Voice Messages on iPhone to Computer Selectively

    Would you like to save and choose audio messages from iPhone in a surefire way? Here Joyoshare iPhone Data Recovery is worth trying. This professional iOS utility enables you to selectively scan, preview and retrieve both common and encrypted audio messages from iPhone with/without backup.

    It is fully compatible with all iOS versions as well as iOS devices, even the eye-catching iOS 15 and iPhone 13. Besides, it has a good performance in restoring your deleted data, in a total of 20 kinds, like photos, videos, contacts, notes, Safari bookmarks, voice memos, voicemails, call logs, etc. What’s more, the iTunes and iCloud backups containing necessary iOS data can be extracted with high success rate at fast speed.

    Key Features of Joyoshare iPhone Audio Messages Recovery:

    Save audio messages on iPhone or from backups

    Keep audio files in different situations singly or fully

    Support iOS 15 and iPhone 13 completely

    Preview contents before recovery to better make selection

    How to email audio files

    This is a guide on how to save voice text messages on iPhone by using Joyoshare iPhone Data Recovery. You can firstly go to the official website to download and install the correct version (Windows/Mac) on your computer.

    Step 1 Connect iPhone under “Recover from iDevice”

    How to email audio files

    Simply run Joyoshare iPhone Data Recovery on computer and plug your iPhone in under the first recovery mode, “Recover from iDevice”.

    Step 2 Choose “Messages & Attachments” data type

    How to email audio files

    After the detection and recognition, this program will show a window with all supported data types. Now, mark the “Messages & Attachments”, “Voice Memos” and more types to start “Scan”.

    Step 3 Preview audio messages and begin recovery

    How to email audio files

    When the scan is finished, all messages along with its attachments, audio messages included, will be shown in categories in the left section. You can go to “Messages” or “Messages Attachments” folders to have a check. Or preview data in “Voice Memos” as well. After choosing desired audio files, just click on the “Recover” button to recover and save on computer.

    Note: Joyoshare iPhone Data Recovery can retrieve iPhone voice memos by making the most use of iTunes and iCloud backups. You can give a try if you have.

    @androidsage June 21, 2021 June 21, 2021

    Microsoft is set to launch the most anticipated Windows 11 OS in an upcoming MS event held on June 24, 2021. While we await for the next-gen operating system, we already have the leaked Windows 11 ISO and Windows 11 wallpapers available for you. In addition to this, here are the brands new Windows 11 sounds and audio files for download!

    As we already have the ISO file, here are the extracted Windows 11 sounds, audio files, notification sounds, alarm sounds, ringtones, and more for download. You will find a little less than 100 sound files in the download section below.

    So download and install all the Windows 11 sound files below. Also, preview the Windows 11 sounds in the following video before you head over to the download section.

    Download Windows 11 Sounds [Total 100]

    Here are all the Windows 11 sounds, alarm tones, notification tones, and system and UI sounds available for download. In the zip file below, you will find just shy of 100 audio files. Simply extract theme and access all sounds.

    • Download Windows 11 Sounds & Audio FIles | Google Drive | MegaNZ
    • Download all Windows 11 Wallpapers in 4K | Post link

    Share this:

    • Twitter
    • Facebook
    • More
    • Telegram
    • Reddit
    • WhatsApp
    • Email
    • Pocket
    • Pinterest
    • LinkedIn
    • Tumblr
    • Skype
    • Print

    Related Posts

    Subscribe to Newsletters via Email. Follow us on Google News and Join our Telegram Group! Also, support us by donating via PayPal.

    When you receive a new email message, Thunderbird plays a sound to alert you. By default, it uses your operating system’s new mail notification, but you can change it to anything you like.

    1. At the top of the Thunderbird window, click the Tools menu and select Options In the menu bar, click the Thunderbird menu and select Preferences At the top of the Thunderbird window, click the Edit menu and select Preferences , or click the menu button and choose Options Preferences .

    2. Select the General tab.

    3. Select Use the following sound file.

    4. Click Browse… , then browse to the folder on your computer that contains the .WAV audio file you want to use.

    5. Double-click the sound file, then test it by clicking Play .

    How to email audio files

    6. Click OK to save your changes.

    These fine people helped write this article:

    How to email audio files


    Grow and share your expertise with others. Answer questions and improve our knowledge base.

    Account Information

    Share with Your Friends

    How to send audio clips via SMS in Android

    How to send audio clips via SMS in Android

    Have you found yourself in a spot where you need to say more than a text but less than a call? If so, Jack Wallen shows you how to attach a voice recording to an Android Messaging text.

    iPhone users send audio clips via SMS all of the time — as if they are members of a very elite club — with good reason. Sometimes, those impersonal text messages are, well, too impersonal. And who has time to actually place a phone call? When you need that “in between” connection (a bit more than texting, but less than a phone call), you have but one choice — send an audio clip.

    Why audio clips? There are instances when you don’t have time for a phone call, but a text message might not convey the true meaning of the message. Say, for instance, you need to send a Linux or Windows command to a staff member. Doing this via texting can be a pain (what with autocorrect). So, the best option is sometimes an audio clip.

    But how? iOS has made this action quite simple. In Android, you can either install a third-party app, or you can walk through the necessary steps with the default Messaging app.

    That’s right… the default Messaging app can handle sending and receiving audio clips. Of course, if you’ve set Google Hangouts as your default, you’ll have to reset that to the original, as Hangout can’t send audio clips (you can, however, attach a video clip). But how do go about doing this? It’s actually quite simple. Let me show you how.

    Back to defaults

    First off, if you’ve set Google Hangouts as your SMS client, you’ll need to reset that to the default. To do this, follow these steps:

    1. Open Google Hangouts on your Android device
    2. From the main window, swipe right from the left edge to reveal the sidebar
    3. Tap Settings
    4. Tap SMS
    5. Tap SMS enabled
    6. Tap Default SMS app (Figure A)
    7. Select Messaging from the list

    Figure A

    Setting the default messenger client on a Verizon-branded Motorola Moto X.

    Now, you’re ready to start sending audio clips. Let me walk you through the process.

    Attaching audio clips

    This process will vary slightly, depending on your device, the version of Android you’re using, and what third-party audio recording apps you’ve installed. The basic process, however, is the same. Here’s what you have to do:

    1. Open up Messaging
    2. Create a new message to a contact
    3. Tap the paperclip icon
    4. Tap Record audio (some devices will list this as Record voice)
    5. Tap the Record button on your voice recorder (again, this will vary) and record your message
    6. When finished recording, tap the Stop button

    At this point, what happens next varies greatly — depending on your device. For the Moto X, you tap Done and the voice message is automatically attached to the SMS message. If you’re using another device (such as the LG G3), you’ll be shown a listing of all the messages you’ve recorded (Figure B).

    Figure B

    Attaching an audio message to SMS on a Verizon-branded LG G3.

    Select the recording you want to attach to the message, and then tap the paperclip button to the right of the play button. The recording is now attached. You can tap the Send button, and the message will fly away.

    If you need to send a bit more information than can be conveyed within a standard text message, but you don’t have time for a full blown phone call, attach an audio recording to your SMS message. Do remember that attaching recordings (like videos and pictures) will eat up your data. If your recording winds up being too long-winded, it might be time to pick up that device and remind yourself how to use the “phone” feature.

    Should the developers of Android make this process easier — or is this something you’d not use enough to warrant the feature? Share your thoughts in the discussion thread below.

    How to be happy with yourself and life in general

    Resilience Mastery Coach and Motivational Speaker Read full profile

    How to be happy with yourself and life in general

    • Share
    • Pin it
    • Tweet
    • Share
    • Email

    The desire for happiness is a universal human emotion. To some extent, you want to learn how to be happy with yourself in some shape or form. However, not everyone knows how to achieve this state.

    Unfortunately, society hasn’t helped with this confusion. We have been conditioned to associate happiness with materialistic possessions.

    The line of thinking is that, if we have more things, we will be more fulfilled. As a result, a lot of people spend their entire lives chasing happiness, only to be left feeling defeated when they don’t find their version of utopia.

    Happiness is not something that you find external to yourself. You won’t buy a new dress or purchase a new car and feel like you’re living on a cloud for eternity.

    Sure, you may feel short-term gratification from a purchase, but this feel-good vibe won’t last. Shortly thereafter, you will be looking for the next best thing to fill a void.

    There’s no magic pill for happiness. Happiness is an inside job, a choice that you have to make. Try the following to learn how to be happy with yourself every day.

    1. Practice Mindfulness

    How you start your day matters. If you begrudgingly roll out of bed, put on a pot of coffee, and rush out the door to work, how do you think your day will unfold?

    I don’t know about you, but my emotions end up getting the best of me. If you don’t master your mind, your mind will master you. This is why I’m such a big believer in creating an empowering morning ritual.

    When you take the time every morning to nourish your mental and emotional state, you set yourself up for success. Meditate, journal, exercise, recite affirmations, juice, dance. Do whatever it takes to get yourself into a high vibe state.

    Yes, meditating is great, but it’s bigger than that. You want to strive to live more mindfully all around. Think of mindfulness as a moment-to-moment awareness of one’s experience, without judgment [1] .

    Strive to be more present in every given moment of your life. Instead of rushing from one thing to the next, take time to pause and enjoy the little things.

    2. Be Grateful

    Gratitude is a way of living that focuses on seeing the good, no matter how dire one’s circumstances are. Of course, it can be hard to be grateful when you’re going through difficult times in life.

    However, there is always a silver lining in every struggle. You just have to be willing to look for it. When you adopt an attitude of gratitude, you shift into a state of appreciation. All of sudden, there is no room for sadness because you are choosing love.

    Research shows that gratitude is strongly associated with greater happiness. Gratitude helps people feel more positive emotions, relish good experiences, improve their health, and deal with adversity [2] .

    If you don’t already, I encourage you to start a gratitude journal. A simple practice like this one only takes a few minutes every day. It has the power to change your life. What are you grateful for?

    3. Find Your Tribe

    By nature, we are social creatures. Connecting with one another helps us thrive, especially when we are faced with difficult times.

    Research shows that people who feel more connected to others have lower levels of anxiety and depression, higher self-esteem, and greater empathy for others [3] .

    I wouldn’t be who I am today without the solid tribe of people that I call family. These are my people. Although my circle is small, I know that these people will always have my back, no matter what.

    You become the five people whom you surround yourself with. If you want to be a happy and successful person, you need to make sure that your friends have the same vision as you.

    Strive to find people who empower you to become a better version of yourself. They will naturally enhance your happiness and make you feel good about yourself.

    4. Connect to Your Body Intelligence

    Where people get stuck is that they live too much of their lives in their heads and fail to connect with their body intelligence. Your body is a vessel that is constantly speaking to you.

    When you don’t listen to it, you end up getting into trouble. The body is intimately connected to the gut. The more that you go inward and bring attention to your body, the more you are able to connect with your intuition.

    It is the place of inner wisdom that brings you back home to yourself. In actual fact, every cell in the body is intelligent, with the heart acting like a conductor for the cellular processes taking place within us in each and every moment [4] .

    There are a variety of different modalities that allow you to connect to your body intelligence, whether it’s dance, yoga, or chi gong. When you allow yourself to drop out of your head and into your heart, you come to realize that everything you’ve ever needed is already inside of you.

    5. Don’t Take Life So Seriously

    Life is so short. If you spend the entire ride worrying and agonizing about everything, you will miss so many beautiful moments. Not only that, but it will create dis-ease in the body.

    An overemphasis on seriousness in life lends itself to a narrow way of understanding what’s worth your time and attention [5] .

    In childhood, we are encouraged to play and be free. However, a lot of people lose this desire once they become adults. If you can relate to this, let me ask your something… what would happen if you slowed down and took the time to enjoy life more?

    You don’t want to get to the end of your life and wish that you had laughed and smiled more often. Nobody wants to live with regrets.

    The next time that you’re taking yourself too seriously, step back and ask yourself: “Is this situation worth getting so frustrated over?” If not, move on and get back to enjoying life.

    Final Thoughts

    You can’t always control the external world. However, you can always control your internal world. Finding simple ways to be happy with yourself every day is a commitment. However, it’s worth the effort because you deserve to live a happy life.

    Michelle is a personal finance expert. She earns $1 million per year while sailing. Read full profile

    How to be happy with yourself and life in general

    • Share
    • Pin it
    • Tweet
    • Share
    • Email

    As you were probably told when you were in elementary school, “Just be yourself.” You can be a much happier person once you figure out who you truly are and when you learn how to be yourself.

    If you are like most people, then you have probably told yourself that things would be better if there were certain changes in your life or changes to yourself. You can make those positive changes yourself. Be proactive, and have a more positive outlook about yourself.

    Below are 10 ways to learn how to be yourself and live more happily:

    1. Don’t Aim to Please Others

    There is a problem if you are never doing what you want to do, yet always doing what everyone else wants to do. This Is Why You Shouldn’t Please Others But Yourself.

    Pleasing others can be a nice thing to do, but know where your boundaries are. Instead of always aiming to please others, you should do things for yourself as well every now and then.

    2. Don’t Worry About How Others View You

    Occasionally thinking about how others view you may make you change for the good, but you should not be constantly wondering about what others are thinking. You should change if you want to, and change into what or who you want to change into.

    3. Learn More About Yourself

    Do you know who you really are? Ever since you were young, you have been conditioned to be one way or another. It may be weird just to spend a day being your spontaneous self, but sometimes it is the only way that you can learn how to be yourself.

    4. Appreciate Who You Are

    No matter how weird you are, appreciate yourself! Each person is unique, and everyone has at least a little weirdness in themselves. Appreciate your weirdness and let it out.

    5. Be Confident with Who You Are

    Do you ever doubt yourself? Doubting yourself can be very easy if you are constantly comparing yourself to others and wondering “What if?”

    Instead of doubting yourself all the time, you should be confident with yourself and who you are. Showing confidence in yourself and your decisions will also show to others that you know what you are doing.

    6. Forgive Yourself

    Forgive yourself for thinking negatively. Forgive yourself for talking, without thinking twice. Forgive yourself for being rude to your superiors, your friends, your parents, or your siblings.

    Don’t think negative thoughts about yourself for taking wrong steps or making wrong decisions. This kind of thinking puts your focus on the problem and not the solution. It’s better to say good things about yourself than to say negative things. Always saying positive things about yourself is a sign that you have forgiven yourself.

    7. Stop Being Negative About Yourself

    Do you look at everything as a glass half full or a glass half empty? It can be easy to be negative about yourself. When it comes to being happy, it is vital that you learn how to be yourself and to be more positive.

    8. Find a Hobby That You Love

    Everyone has something that they live for or that they love to do. Figure out what you love to do and make a hobby out of it. Doing what you love can make you much happier.

    9. Learn from Your Mistakes

    You can really learn more about yourself when you make a mistake. Here is Why You Should Be Proud of Making Mistakes.

    Mistakes in your life do not always need to be seen negatively. Think about what went wrong, learn from it, and move on.

    10. Strive for What You Want to Accomplish

    Being yourself does not have to mean that you have to be stuck in status quote. Aim for what you want to achieve and strive for that accomplishment. You can improve yourself while still remaining true to yourself.

    “The one thing you can control is how you treat yourself. And that one thing can change everything.” – Leeana Tankersley

    Sometimes we get so caught up with our day-to-day routines that we lose sight of what is really important to us. We stay in a job that is no longer giving us satisfaction. We devote ourselves to relationships that we know are not good for us. We put others needs and wants before our own.

    What if we could just step back and reevaluate what is going on in our lives and to create something different as we go forward? What if we decided to take care of ourselves first? Imagine learning how to be happy with yourself.

    If you are looking to start something new in your life, here are a few things that you should stop doing to yourself starting today.

    Happiness is a choice. It is an inner way of relating to the world around you, no matter what. It is a declaration and an internal commitment to a certain way of thinking and being.

    Many women would say something like, “how can I be happy? They would then fill in the blank with “my husband and I are having problems “or “I just lost my job”.

    The truth is that inner happiness has nothing to do with outside circumstances. When you choose happiness, you leave room for other possibilities. You are at peace with yourself and your life. Your happiness is not contingent upon other people’s behavior or external events.

    So what if something awful happens that has an overwhelming impact on your life? You have to grieve. You have to process it and deal with it. Just know that while you are going through it, you will be happy again, that your life will go on and you are going to be OK.

    We all know that the past is gone. Both the good and the bad events are behind us. Yet, we spend a great deal of time and energy reliving the past. We go over past hurtful experiences and past grievances in our mind. By doing this we are keeping it alive and hurting ourselves.

    We relive past events and we give them too much importance. By doing this we are keeping ourselves in a victim mentality. We don’t move on. This prevents us from moving forward and being able to find new meaning and a new purpose in our lives.

    The moment we let it go and forgive others and ourselves, we will begin to find joy and meaning in the present. We will be able to create something new for ourselves.

    Self-doubt is based in fear of not being good enough. It will stop you in your tracks from doing those things in life that you really want to do. So decide to stop criticizing yourself and stop listening to the disapproval of others.

    At some point we all question our decisions. However, the more you doubt your abilities and your choices, the more you give power to negative thinking. That will hold you back.

    Have some self-compassion and stop telling yourself that you are not worthy.

    How often do we do things that we really don’t want to do? How often do we say yes when we really want to say no? If we orient our lives around things that have purpose and meaning to us, life changes dramatically.

    Take time to find what those things are and identify what is no longer important. Create space for yourself to do this. You deserve it.

    I believe in living your life with intention and by deliberate intention. Your design should be based around your values, passions and interests. It should center on those things that you think are meaningful and give your life purpose

    This means surrounding yourself with people and experiences that have a positive impact on your life. Choose relationships that pull you forward and minimize the interactions that you have that are bringing you down.

    Not everything is important. So don’t spend the majority of time doing those things that zap your energy. Stop putting yourself last and stop overloading your schedule with busyness and obligations.

    The need to control is the result of being attached to a certain outcome we feel would serve us best. We have preconceived ideas of how things should be in our lives or of those we care about. So we manipulate circumstances. We worry about possible problems that will occur and we do what we can to keep things on an even keel.

    We try to control the world around us to limit our risks and to keep ourselves safe. Wanting to control is rooted in fear and worry and our need for security and certainty.

    So what do we do about it? How do we release the need to control what is going on around us? Just let it go the best you can. The truth is we really don’t have control over anything or anyone but ourselves.

    Just remain receptive and allow things to happen and unfold. Relinquishing control will feel like personal freedom. The sooner we learn this, the easier life will be and the more we allow the unexpected to occur in our lives.

    What is one thing that you can stop doing to yourself today? Are there any things in your life that you have to let go today? Please share in the comments below.

    People have many differing views on how to create happiness. Some say it comes from being able to achieve all that we desire, while others say it is wrong to chase money because money does not bring happiness.

    As a young adult, I have also spent a considerable amount of time deciding which approach is suitable for me. There are times when I got so confused that I ended up not knowing how to be happy myself. Maybe you are also confused or unsure about how to be happy. So today I would like to share four personal realizations I’ve had this year that allowed me to find happiness by learning to first be happy with myself.

    Self-care is never a selfish act — it is simply good stewardship of the only gift I have, the gift I was put on earth to offer to others.

    – Parker Palmer

    Being different is human

    For the longest time, I thought I should be the same as everyone else. I grew up in an environment where it seemed that the road to happiness had already been decided for me: go to church every Sunday, go to school, get a stable 9-5 job, and get married. I used to think that this is the rite of passage of every young adult in my home country. Yet as I grew up, I found that while this trajectory might not be wrong necessarily, it was not suitable for everyone — and not for me.

    I began to see that everybody has different values and opinions about what happiness is. There are different ways to be happy. The goal of our journeys is to become self-aware enough to know what makes us happy and to let others find their own happiness in turn.

    To become self-aware, I try to practice daily self-reflection and meditation. I reflect on what makes me sad each day and what makes me happy. I meditate to understand more deeply what is clouding my mind and to be more present in my life. As I became more aware of what makes me happy, I tended to focus more of my energy on those activities and to deal more actively with the things that make me sad. I also learned to be confident in living my own life and to not bother with how other people live theirs.

    You need to follow your passion

    To discover what makes you feel passionate, try to find the things that you can spend all day doing even when you are not paid to do so. When you’re truly passionate about something, you stick to it, especially when the going gets tough. As an aspiring writer, I have faced a lot of the same setbacks that a lot of writers have to face. I have faced rejections, uncertainties, and mean comments from people who disagree with what I write. But as much as I sometimes want to give up, I realize that happiness lies in being grateful for what is good in your life and in accepting what can be improved.

    I have learned that happiness also comes from letting go of what I cannot control. I cannot control whether my articles will get published or not. I cannot control how people comment on them. What I can do is do more research, proofread more carefully, and continually strive to improve my writing skills. But I can never guarantee that everyone will like the contents. You must always focus more on the process than the outcome, and on what you can improve instead of seeking to control. We can only ever do our best and accept whatever will come.

    You have to accept yourself for who you are

    Growing up, I spent a lot of time watching television and Hollywood films, particularly in my adolescence. Like many others, I began to develop the idea in my mind that beauty only comes in one format: tall, skinny, with long hair and fair skin. This led to me not liking what I saw in the mirror for a long time, until I realize that I can be beautiful too. Accepting yourself as you are is not always an easy feat, as it takes a lot of time and energy to overcome our regrets and insecurities. It takes a lot of courage to confront the memories and feelings that you have suppressed deep inside.

    That is why it is important to practice gratitude daily. Instead of trying to change what happens or blame yourself for your negative thoughts, try to be kind to yourself. None of us is perfect and none of us will ever be. Remind yourself this every day, or write these thoughts down in a journal if you like to write. You can tell things like, “I am worthy, not for what I have, but just for who I am. I know I am still a human in progress. I make mistakes sometimes, and I have problems in my life. But they are not bigger than what I can overcome and accomplish. I am grateful that I can still breathe, have a roof over my head, can still eat, and can still sleep soundly in my bed. I can get through today.”

    You can say or write anything that bothers your mind, but the key to practicing gratitude is to not deny that problems exist, but rather to accept that pain is inevitable but that there are always good things going on in your life.

    You can change the narrative of your life

    This is something new that I learned this year. Changing the narrative of your life requires that you reframe the way you have viewed it until now. It is not an easy thing to do because changing the way we think requires a lot of time and will. It is often difficult to change what has been ingrained in our unconsciousness for many years. However, with daily practice, it becomes possible.

    For example: For 18 years of my life, I thought of my sensitivity as a weakness. The narrative of my life has always revolved around “the cry-baby who feels too much.” But as of a couple of months ago, I began to realize how my sensitivity has actually allowed me to connect with a lot of people. From there, I began to reconstruct my life narrative by seeing myself as “the girl with a lot of compassion.” I began viewing my sensitivity as a strength and to look at myself more positively.

    There is no rule that says you cannot change the narrative of your life. Sometimes, what makes us sad the most is in turn what can make us happy. We just need to try to look at it with a different perspective.

    Written by joshua becker · 39 Comments

    Last updated: May 1, 2022

    Happiness is a state of mind. Specifically, it is a state of “well-being and contentment.”

    But the definition can be tricky and assumptions about the word can cause confusion. Many don’t even realize learning how to be happy is something that can be intentionally practiced. Some people, when they hear the word ‘happiness,’ assume it is speaking of an emotion such as pleasure or joy. For them, it is what people feel in the immediate here and now.

    This is the reason some people say, “Don’t pursue happiness, seek joy. Happiness is fickle and fading, joy remains forever.”

    But this short-term definition of happiness is not how everyone understands the word. Some define it to mean long-term satisfaction.

    In fact, when I speak of experiencing happiness in life, I am not thinking of short-term emotions at all. I think of a quality of living—a much longer-term view of the word.

    Both definitions are understood to be correct and speak of different realities.

    But are they really that different? I don’t think so.

    After all, a long-term experience of life satisfaction is almost certainly made up of many short-term feelings of joy and pleasure. Does that mean every day is a great day with no trials, temptations, or downturns? Certainly not. But it does mean when we look back at the many seasons of life, we can look back satisfied at how we navigated them.

    The long-term feeling of life satisfaction is most experienced when we embrace the emotion of joy in the here and now.

    And we accomplish that by taking steps each day to be happy. Here are some tips on how to be happier starting today.

    Daily Actions

    1. Choose happiness

    The most important thing to realize about happiness is that it is not an outcome of current circumstances. Just the opposite, happiness is a choice. Is this easier on some days than others? Absolutely. But if you get caught in the trap of thinking your circumstances need to change before you can be happy, you’ll never, ever get there.

    2. Focus on the good

    There are good things in your life right now: you are alive, you are fed, you are healthy, you have family and friends, and you have opportunit i es each day to pursue meaningful work. Maybe not all of those are true for you right now, but certainly some of them are—which means there is good in your life that you can focus on.

    Marine Sgt. Jonny Joseph Jones lost both of his legs in an explosion while serving in Afghanistan. I was struck by a quote of his I saw recently. He said this, “People ask how I stay so positive after losing my legs… I simply ask how they stay so negative when they have both of theirs.”

    Happiness is about perspective and if you’re looking for reasons to be happy, you’ll probably find them. Happy people focus on positive thoughts.

    3. Stop comparing

    No matter how you choose to define happiness—short-term or long-term—comparison will rob you of it. Whether we compare our finances, our body type, our vacations, our talents, our house size or our shoe size, there are no winners in the game of comparison. But here’s the good news: Nobody is forcing you to play! You can stop any time you want. Be grateful for what you have, appreciate who you are, work hard every day to live your best life, and stop comparing yourself to others.

    4. Practice gratitude and generosity

    In the world of positive psychology, there are a few themes that emerge every time happiness is studied. Among those recurring themes, we find gratitude and generosity.

    Both of which can only be understood correctly when we see them as disciplines rather than responses. A discipline is something we practice regardless of our circumstances. If you are waiting for enough money to become generous, you’ll never get there. Likewise, if you are waiting for everything to be perfect to be grateful, you’ll never experience it. Choose to be thankful today. And choose to be generous with your time and money. Making them both a discipline in your life will result in a happier today… and tomorrow.

    5. Don’t pursue physical possessions

    Possessions are necessary for life, but our society has seemed to confuse consumerism with happiness. Marketers work hard to convince us their products are not just needed for life, but that they are essential for happiness.

    Slowly but surely, we begin to believe their empty promises and waste our lives pursuing things that can never satisfy. We sacrifice time, money, energy, and focus chasing and accumulating things we do not need.

    These excess possessions add stress, worry, and burden onto our lives. Want to become a bit more happy today? Go declutter a closet or drawer and start to challenge consumerism in your life.

    6. Be present in your relationships

    Robert J. Waldinger is an American psychiatrist and Professor at Harvard Medical School where he is best known for directing the world’s longest-running longitudinal study tracking the health and mental well-being of a group of 724 American men for 76 years.

    One thing that he has learned, and has been confirmed by studies elsewhere, is that relationships hold the key to happiness:

    Close relationships, more than money or fame, are what keep people happy throughout their lives, the study revealed. Those ties protect people from life’s discontents, help to delay mental and physical decline, and are better predictors of long and happy lives than social class, IQ, or even genes.

    We don’t get to control every aspect of our relationships (we didn’t choose our family, for example). But we can all take steps to be a good friend. And good friends tend to attract healthy community.

    7. Develop healthy habits

    Annie Dillard is credited for saying, “How we spend our days is, of course, how we spend our lives.” And she is right. Our lives are filled with days, our days are filled with hours, and this present hour is filled with whatever you chose to fill it with. So pursue healthy habits that add value to your hours, days, and lifetime.

    Spend time outside. Eat healthy. Exercise regularly. Quit smoking. Put down your cell phone. Obsess less. Work hard. Pray often. And get enough sleep.

    8. Look outside yourself

    The pursuit of self comes natural to us. We don’t need to be reminded to pursue our own self-interests. We pursue self-survival, self-promotion, self-actualization, and self-exaltation as if it is hardwired in our genes.

    But the most efficient pathway to lasting happiness and fulfillment is not to look only at your own interests, but also to the interests of others. When we shift our focus off of ourselves, we live lives of greater meaning and greater contribution. When we serve others without concern over what we might receive in return, we experience the beauty of selfless love. The size of our universe (and happiness) begins to expand exponentially.

    It is no small thing that happiness is pursued by so many. Let’s make sure we find it—in both the short term and the long term.

    By Moreah Vestan — Written on Mar 23, 2018

    How to be happy with yourself and life in general

    We all have idiosyncracies. Sometimes they even keep us from being the ideal partner, parent or co-worker or friend. Most of us know (or think we know) what we could or should do to improve ourselves. Some of you have made changes while others are working on making changes. Either way, the journey to self-improvement isn’t always easy and can at times be bumpy. Read on to learn how you can stay happy and motivated while you work towards improving yourself and your life. These tips worked for me and I hope they work for you, too.

    1) Take Action Or Let It Go
    My greatest pull or push is a sentence that hit me strongly when I was reading Be Yourself: Everyone Else is Taken. It was discussing inner and outer conflicts and said “Do something about it, or let it go.” Of course, that’s not a new concept. The serenity prayer urges us to know what we can or can’t change and the have the wisdom to know the difference. But I’ve taped “Do something about it, or let it go” on my desktop computer. And literally, in the past three weeks it’s been there, whenever I’ve felt frustrated or overextended or torn and have read the sentence, I have taken action or let it go. And that feels good!

    2) Connect With Encouraging Friends
    I talk to friends who know I have thousands of emails in my inbox, and who suggest I not sweat it unless it’s getting in my way (since suggestions of deleting all but the past month’s have not worked). Now I do move emails into my Nonviolent Communication, Personal Growth, Writing or Singles folders (and several more) when I get 10 or 20 stacked up in the inbox. Part of me agrees — I don’t owe myself or anyone else a certain maximum of emails anywhere! And when I look at my priorities: my Managing Difficult Conversations workshops, my coaching (, my writing (P&P), and my relationships — I know I’d rather spend time on them than weeding out emails. So I suggest you have a friend or 2 who’s on your side to converse with when you need an outside perspective. If you feel more peaceful when you hear their encouragement, connect with them when support keeps you on track.

    3) Keep A Gratitude List
    And add to every day. Okay, three times a week if that’s easier. If you value the phone calls, hugs, good food, new learnings, Facebook friends, accomplishments at work, outings, concerts, TV shows, times with friends, etc., you certainly get to be happy with yourself as you improve. Start it today and make a note to check in with your contentment level a week or month from now.

    4) Check In With Yourself
    Set a timer for each hour or so when you’re focused on work or another important part of your life. When you hear it, check in with yourself. Ask “What am I happy about this last hour or two?” Answer it aloud, or write it down if that’s an easier way to remember all the little and big things that contribute to your contentment.

    5) Try Emotional Freedom Technique
    Read about and practice Emotional Freedom Technique. Seven friends of mine practiced it at my New Year’s Eve party for 20 minutes, and one found enough relief that she cried. Check it out at or is a valuable resource and takes you through the entire EFT process. It’s connected to acupuncture points and is meant to be a healing process.

    6) Write It Down
    Write down what you intend to let go of. Write each item three times. For me, that would be my Inner Critic. When she nags, “Moreah, clear your desk. Don’t leave papers on the floor”, instead of feeling shame or annoyance, I prefer to say something like “I hear you, and I don’t want to think about that now. Goodbye.” So I write it down 3 times: “I don’t need to do what my Inner Critic says.” When you’ve done that, put the three statements in the fire, in the garbage or flush them. If you notice the unwanted experience again, just say to yourself “I let go of that” and put your attention elsewhere. OK? OK!

    You should also write down the areas where you’d like to improve. I listened to a webinar by Jeannette Maw on December 24 about Slacker Manifesting. She suggested not trying so hard to reach our goals. Since that day, I’ve written a sentence about what I want to be, do or feel. On my partner page, I may write “I love it when we dance and come home and cuddle” even though I’ve not met that current right guy yet. However, writing down my feelings has helped me cope with them.

    On my prosperity page, one of the sentences said “I love that I made $___ in January, even though that’s more than I’ve made before in a month. I did notice this morning when I was making calls about my Managing Difficult Conversations workshop that I kept calling because I wanted to meet that goal.

    My getting organized page includes “I love how expansive I feel when I see the clear floor and the cleared desk.” Part of the feeling happy with yourself as you improve could be the joy you get each day as you read each sentence from the days before in your journal and then add to it. So decide now what you want to improve, and begin the daily sentences as you visualize who and how you will be when those statements are true and current.

    How to be happy with yourself and life in general

    Copy a link to the article entitled

    While most of us ask “What should I do?” when we think about ethics, many philosophers have approached it by asking, “What kind of person should I be?” These thinkers often turn to virtue ethics for answers. Aristotle, one of the most influential philosophers of all time, developed a comprehensive system of virtue ethics that we can learn from even today.

    Why be virtuous?

    In the Nicomachean Ethics, Aristotle proposed that humans are social, rational animals that seek to “live well.” To that end, he proposed a system of ethics designed to help us reach eudaimonia, a world that means living well or flourishing.

    Eudaimonia is reached by living virtuously and building up your character traits until you don’t even have to think about your choices before making the right one.

    Such a person will be happy, but not in the same way as a hedonistic person. They will strive for self-improvement and will live their lives to the fullest. They will be the kind of person that others want to be like. Above all else, they will flourish.

    What are virtues?

    Aristotle sees virtues as character traits and tendencies to act in a particular way. We gain them through practice and by copying ‘moral exemplars’ until we manage to internalize the virtue. We become temperate by practicing temperance, courageous by practicing courage, and so on. Eventually, the virtue becomes a habit.

    He further explains that each virtue is the “golden mean” between a vice of excess and deficiency. Taking the example of temperance, if we have the vice of deficiency we will be intemperate but if we the vice of excess we will never drink at all. Aristotle sees both traits as vicious. The virtuous person will know how much they can drink without having too much or teetotaling.

    What are Aristotle’s virtues?

    The virtues he lists in his Nicomachean Ethics are:

    Courage: The midpoint between cowardice and recklessness. The courageous person is aware of the danger but goes in any way.

    Temperance: The virtue between overindulgence and insensitivity. Aristotle would view the person who never drinks just as harshly as the one who drinks too much.

    Liberality: The virtue of charity, this is the golden mean between miserliness and giving more than you can afford.

    Magnificence: The virtue of living extravagantly. It rests between stinginess and vulgarity. Aristotle sees no reason to be ascetic but also warns against being flashy.

    Magnanimity: The virtue relating to pride, it is the midpoint between not giving yourself enough credit and having delusions of grandeur. It is a given that you also have to act on this sense of self-worth and strive for greatness.

    Patience: This is the virtue that controls your temper. The patient person must neither get too angry nor fail to get angry when they should.

    Truthfulness: The virtue of honesty. Aristotle places it between the vices of habitual lying and being tactless or boastful.

    Wittiness: At the midpoint between buffoonery and boorishness, this is the virtue of a good sense of humor.

    By Jan Bowen — Written on Aug 09, 2018

    How to be happy with yourself and life in general

    When you have a long list of tasks to accomplish, do you always buckle down and get them done before allowing yourself a moment to relax and/or enjoy anything else? If so, stop doing that!

    Without moments of joy, life becomes oppressive and difficult, and rather pointless. But when you know

    how to be happy, life is simply more pleasurable. You get along with others easier, you feel more confident, and hold a better general perspective on the world. Small moments of happiness also impact your creativity, productivity, commitment, and rapport with others at work.

    And brain research shows that joy is a measurable physical reaction in the brain’s cortex, and that happiness has a direct correlation on physical health, resulting in a higher level of antibodies, lower levels of cardiovascular and pulmonary disease, diabetes, hypertension, colds and upper-respiratory infections. We are hard-wired to live with joy.

    So, if it makes us feel so great, and has such obvious benefits, why aren’t we making it a priority?

    It turns out that we don’t fully understand joy. What it is, how to experience it, and how to sustain it. Most of us just chase after surface happiness in an effort to wear a smile or crack jokes when we’re with friends. But we’re actually not reaching the authentic level of transformative joy.

    What’s the distinction between happiness and joy? Happiness is the pleasure-based pursuit of happiness designed to enjoy ourselves and relieve stress. Joy, however, is value-based and concerned with the meaningful activities in all areas of life. Experiencing real joy is what gives life meaning.

    Joy, in this sense, is found through a belief that there is something greater than just ourselves, and therefore we have a sense of living with purpose. The pursuit of happiness, while beneficial, doesn’t have the deeper transformative effects of joy. The pursuit of meaning and intimacy results in lasting benefits of a healthier life and greater life satisfaction.

    Because authentic joy is values-based, it’s intensely personal. You must decide the best way to cultivate more of it in your life, but here are a few creative ways to start. You’ll see that what adds depth to these exercises is that they require values decisions, transforming the task from simple light-hearted fun to a deeper level of meaningful satisfaction.

    1. Build an avatar.

    Download a Bitmoji, robot, or avatar using one of the many apps available. Not only is it fun, it allows you to zero in on what your physical traits are, and choose how to represent yourself in clever and creative ways. (Avatars have also helped raise teen girls’ self-esteem, which declined in 2015.)

    Bitmojis are an affirmation, allowing you to positively celebrate aspects of yourself that you value, while also reinforcing supportive emotions. There’s no reason only teen girls can benefit from this!

    2. Create a secret world that is yours alone.

    Think back to childhood make-believe when you created worlds, happy places, completely within your dominion. Why not make a world like that for yourself now? Invite others in if you choose, but have some fun with this.

    This can be just theoretical and stay in your playful mind’s eye, or you can let your artistic skills run free and write it out; draw or paint it; represent it with mixed material collage using paint, writing and art; build a model or make a map using any of the above methods.

    Give this special place a name and fill it with your choice of flora, fauna, animals, buildings, and people. Give it a history, stories, a rich legacy. Write a book about your world!

    Besides having creative fun and relieving stress, this project lets you focus on what you inherently value as you build your special world, thereby integrating deeply with joy. Play returns us to the sense of wonder that is inherent in joy. The more frequently you return here and enjoy yourself, the more automatic it becomes.

    3. Map out a scavenger hunt.

    Technology makes this extra-fun letting you create highly creative clues — either electronic, paper or a combination. A scavenger hunt is particularly fun when you plan it for other people, but you could also map out a themed route for yourself.

    If you’re house-bound, take a virtual scavenger hunt. Rather than mindlessly surfing the web, set up a hunt to locate the top 10 locations where monasteries were first established (for example). To make it a fun scavenger hunt, it needs clever clues, so include a riddle, poem or rhyme. And don’t forget to include a prize at the end!

    How to be happy with yourself and life in general

    “Keep your head clear. It doesn’t matter how bright the path is if your head is always cloudy.”

    Have you ever noticed that your biggest “aha” moment comes from someone asking a powerful question? Suddenly everything seems to make a little more sense, and you know what you need to do from that point forward, right?

    That’s exactly how it is for me. Someone will ask me a seemingly trivial question and bam! I’m suddenly overflowing with answers, emotions, solutions—I’m practically made of clarity!

    I remember a friend of mine asking me over coffee one rainy afternoon a few years ago, “What are you avoiding, Blake?”

    “What? Nothing. I mean, I guess I don’t want it to fail,” I eventually replied.

    “Yeah, and…” she quipped back. “What happens then?”

    I came to her because her willingness to face challenges head-on amazes me, and I needed her to face my challenge and give me that sage advice I knew she could. I wanted to leave corporate America and venture out on my own, and I wanted her to somehow make that sounds less crazy.

    I wanted to throw caution to the wind and follow what I most passionately believed in.

    I wanted to be my own success story.

    I also wanted someone else to tell me it was going to work.

    Calculating, weighing, analyzing—these things can only take you so far. I subconsciously needed something to get me out of my head and into some clarity. I needed that push.

    We bounced back and forth for what seemed like eternity. When most people have conversations like this, one party inevitably snaps out of the pattern and either says something oddly profound, or simply gets frustrated and tells the other to bugger off.

    I was lucky enough to receive the former rather than the latter.

    “When do you stop calculating risk and rewards and just do it?” she asked. “Because it feels like you’re building a magnificent ship you’re too much of a baby to ever sail. What are more committed to, dreaming it or doing it?”

    Holy cow, I was stunned. She was right. What was I more committed to? What a brilliant question.

    As a coach (yes, I made the leap and ventured out on my own), I make my living asking these questions to help clients get out of their own way.

    The beauty of these questions is there are no right or wrong answers. They are just meant to get your wheels turning, and maybe help you see the decisions you’ve been making, and the ones you’d like to make from now on.

    These are some of my favorite questions:

    1. We learn from our mistakes, yet we’re always so afraid to make one. Where is this true for you?

    2. What risk would you take if you knew you could not fail?

    3. What is your greatest strength? Have any of your recent actions demonstrated this strength?

    4. What are the top five things you cherish in your life?

    5. How old would you be if you didn’t know how old you are?

    6. When do you stop calculating risk and rewards, and just do it?

    7. At what time in your recent past have you felt most passionate and alive?

    8. What do you most connect with? Why?

    9. What one piece of advice would you offer a newborn child?

    10. Which is worse, failing or never trying?

    11. Why do we do things we dislike and like the things we never seem to do?

    12. What are you avoiding?

    13. What is the one job/cause/activity that could get you out of bed happily for the rest of your life? Are you doing it now?

    14. When it’s all said and done, will you have said more than you’ve done?

    15. What are you most grateful for?

    16. What would you say is one thing you’d like to change in the world?

    17. Do you find yourself influencing your world, or it influencing you?

    18. Are you doing what you believe in or settling for what you’re doing?

    19. What are you committed to?

    20. Which worries you more, doing things right or doing the right things?

    21. If joy became the national currency, what kind of work would make you wealthy?

    22. Have you been the kind of friend you’d want as one?

    23. Do any of the things that used to upset you a few years ago matter at all today? What’s changed?

    24. Would you rather have less work to do or more work you enjoy doing?

    25. What permission do you need/want to move forward?

    26. Really, what do you have to lose if you go for it?

    27. How different would your life be if there weren’t any criticism in the world?

    28. We’re always making choices. Are you choosing for your story or for someone else’s?

    Powerful questions can change the very fiber of our construction. They give us a chance to challenge our own ideals and perhaps shed some light on what we are and are not committed to.

    It’s important to understand that we’re always committed to something. If it’s not success out on our own, it’s staying safe in the comfortable success of someone else. If we’re not committed to creating our opportunities, we’re committed to floating around, hoping, waiting, and wishing for circumstance.

    Are you more committed to dreaming it or doing it?

    Ask yourself some of these questions when you feel stuck. What comes up just might surprise you!

    Peace, love, and a million successes to you, my friends!

    How to be happy with yourself and life in general

    About Blake Alexander Hammerton

    Blake Alexander Hammerton helps professional 30-somethings gain clarity and confidence to move through their “oh crap, what now” moments and create the extraordinary life they deserve. He believes in adventurous love, laughing until your sides hurt, and going boldly into challenges.

    How to be happy with yourself and life in general

    Happiness – it’s something we all aim for, along with health, wealth, and success in our endeavours. However, finding happiness in everyday life can be a difficult task. As a much sought-after emotional state, happiness can appear briefly, or be influenced by many other issues in our work and lives, making it difficult to find.

    In this guide, Calmer’s Founder, Tania Diggory, explores what happiness is, how to find happiness within yourself, and the simple steps you can try to feel happier on a regular basis.

    What is happiness?

    Happiness is the mental state of experiencing positive or pleasant emotions.

    In my experience, many people define happiness as the feeling of intense joy, which may make it harder to feel like we’re happy in our everyday lives. In fact, there are many levels to happiness, starting from a sense of contentment, and ranging through to exhilarating jubilation.

    Many of us set off on a quest to reach exhilarating happiness highs on a regular basis, and this often ends in disappointment. Instead of happiness, try focusing on contentment.

    What is contentment?

    Contentment is the mental state of experiencing satisfaction in your present state. It is often felt when practicing mindfulness, or feeling comfortable in your mind, body, and surroundings.

    While we all experience a range of emotions each day, it can be helpful to practice finding contentment on a regular basis. Next time you take a tea break, or sit back after completing a piece of work, give yourself a minute or two to practice feeling good in your body, mind, and with your daily accomplishments.

    How to find happiness within yourself

    Now that I’ve introduced you to the concept of contentment, here’s six steps I tend to recommend to anyone looking to feel more positive in their daily life. Reframing how you view happiness, and where you get your happiness, can be simple changes that really make a difference. Here’s my six-step process to feeling happier in your life and your work:

    1. Stop chasing happiness

    Many people connect happiness to the achievement of certain goals or aspirations. This practice makes happiness a reward, rather than an emotion that is deserved to be felt on a day-to-day basis.

    Instead of chasing goals, and as an extension, chasing happiness, allow yourself to feel happiness whenever it comes your way.

    2. Remove your own barriers to happiness

    Following on from point 1, the second downside to pinning happiness on external goals is that you may fall into unhelpful thinking habits. By placing your happiness onto something external, you may forget that feeling happy is something that comes from inside, and can be found by looking inward, rather than waiting for an external action to trigger it.

    Try reframing how you approach happiness, and instead of making it a long-awaited goal, consider what makes you happy on a regular basis. That may be time with family, friends, or a loved one, or doing a certain activity, such as painting, cycling, or cooking.

    Give yourself permission to schedule these moments of happiness into your life on a regular basis.

    3. Practice looking inwards

    The third step is to practice looking inwards, with a view to discover happiness from within you. This is an activity that takes time and effort, but makes for a worthwhile habit.

    Start to regularly check-in with yourself, and identify how you feel. If you’re stressed, try implementing a stress-management strategy, or if you’re feeling like you could take better care of yourself, try setting up a self-care plan.

    And if you need support in checking-in with your mental health and wellbeing, try joining the Calmer Community, our membership platform providing a range of activities and practices to do each month.

    4. Build your self-esteem

    Once you’ve started checking-in with yourself, you can also begin to address any areas that may be troubling you. Often, internal problems can reduce self-esteem, so it may be worth spending some time looking after yourself.

    The NHS notes that focusing on self-esteem can make you happy, saying “The best way to improve your self-esteem is to treat yourself as you’d treat a valued friend, in a positive but honest way.”

    This is a great way to review how you look after yourself, especially if you also work for yourself. Thinking of yourself as your best boss, or your best friend, can help you to re-frame how you treat yourself and enable you to treat yourself in a kinder, fairer way.

    And on top of that, allow yourself to be vulnerable, even at work. Noting your problem areas, or your weaknesses, is an important first step in finding support for them or overcoming your issues altogether.

    5. Be present

    Similar to practicing looking inwards, taking time to be present across your day will enable you to truly take in your surroundings, and connect with your emotions on a deeper level. Practicing mindfulness at work is becoming a new strategy that businesses like Google and Facebook are encouraging their staff to do, so you may wish to try this in your role, or with your team.

    Being present may also enable you to experience happiness on a more regular basis, and on a deeper level.

    6. Take time to appreciate yourself

    The final step on my six-step process is to take time in appreciating yourself. Appreciate your work, your life, and your accomplishments. You can find happiness by simply reflecting on past happenings, some of them achievements, and others simply pleasant experiences.

    If you’re a freelancer or entrepreneur, try reflecting on your journey on a regular basis. It’s easy to get swept up with future plans, and forget how well you’ve done previously. By focusing on your past experiences, you’ll not only re-experience the emotions that certain milestones brought, but also find ways to improve yourself and your business too.

    Find happiness with Calmer

    I hope that this guide has provided you with the simple steps to finding happiness on a more regular basis. If there’s only one thing you take away from this post, it’s to recognise that you have the power to feel happy within you, and with practice, it can be felt more frequently.

    As one of the UK’s leading mental health and wellbeing organisations supporting professionals and entrepreneurs, Calmer believes a happy mind makes for a happy business. Looking after yourself, and those around you, can enable you to work more productively and find business success too.

    If you’d like to be supported on your journey to feeling happier, take a look at our new Mindfulness Ecourses which aim to inspire good mental health in all aspects of your life from sleep and stress to kindness.

    This applies to everyone.

    How to be happy with yourself and life in general

    If truth is relative to what you believe, then happiness is directly correlated to what you pursue.

    Everyone is in search of how to live a happy life–when in reality, the search begins with you. Happiness is not “found.” It is realized.

    It is already right here.

    (For all of you rolling your eyes, read the above sentence again and take a big deep breath as you read it.)

    1. Stay true to yourself.

    So much unhappiness stems from making decisions that go against what you know in your core, your gut, to be right. Deep down, you don’t want to do it–but you do it anyway. You listen to your head. You try to convince yourself the raise is worth it, or the risk is too great, or it’s better to just stay put, to keep your head down.

    Staying true to yourself is a challenge, yes. But effectively suppressing your true self is even more challenging.

    2. Do what you love–not what you’re told to love.

    To spend time (especially a considerable amount of time) doing what you love takes work. Hard work. And the truth is, most people give up. They get a job to pay the bills and do what they love “on the side.” Eventually, they lose motivation, fall into the comfort of routine, and give up the very thing they once valued the most. And for years, then, they look back in regret, almost basking in the statement, “I wish I could have. “.

    It might take a while for you to realize it, but at some point you will. You will feel an immense sense of loss for not having stuck with the thing that once brought you true joy. Even if you never make it your career. Even if you only do it for yourself, still, do it. The fact that “doing something for yourself” is seen as a waste of time and energy is testament enough to our achievement-based society.

    3. Create the environment that’s right for you.

    If you are an extrovert, don’t allow yourself to work a job that suppresses that part of you. If you are an introvert, don’t try to contort yourself to an extroverted company culture. Your own happiness is a reflection of your day-to-day, the things you’re doing, and most important, how you are doing them.

    Create your own environment. Put yourself in a place that will help you grow, not suppress your growth. Surround yourself with people who understand, or at least make the effort to understand you. There are always options. Do not settle for someplace that does not feed your core.

    4. Choose your friends wisely.

    You are a reflection of the five people you spend the most time with–choose them wisely. If they complain a lot, you will inevitably complain a lot. If they are lazy, you will become lazy. If they are not actively improving themselves, you will not actively improve yourself–unless you leave the situation and find others who will reflect that part of you.

    It is very difficult to remain in a state of happiness when you are surrounded by negativity.

    5. Develop positive habits.

    We as humans like to believe “happiness” is the destination wherein there is no more challenge. Everything is easy.

    In fact, it is quite the opposite. We love challenge. We thrive off challenge. We grow through challenge. We discover ourselves by being challenged. And it is not the thing itself, but your emotional state that decides whether or not that process of growing and being challenged is enjoyable, in the same way a workout can be enjoyable or grueling and painful (in the same way a workout to someone out of shape can be grueling and painful).

    The simple act of developing positive habits in itself brings a deeply “earned” happiness. We are happy because we have overcome ourselves.

    6. Create certainty and leave room for uncertainty.

    If everything in your life is planned out, then it’s boring. If nothing in your life is planned out, then it’s risky and uneasy.

    Happiness is found somewhere in the middle. You want just enough certainty in your life to feel like you have ground to stand on, you’re not completely in danger, but you’ve left the window open for spontaneity to sneak in for a sleepover every now and then.

    It’s the spontaneous adventures that bring extreme moments of joy. But they are best enjoyed when you know you have something safe to land on as well.

    7. Be vulnerable.

    Frightening, but there is an unrivaled happiness that comes through acts of vulnerability. These moments confirm we are human. That we are imperfect. We open ourselves and, as if looking in the mirror for the first time, are able to step back and see who we are a bit more clearly–for better or worse. We accept ourselves, and let others do the same.

    Vulnerability is the secret. We as a society go to great lengths to hide who we are, and create masks, personas, and images to portray the parts we know will receive approval–while banishing the rest to the shadows. But all our best work comes from being vulnerable. All our happiest moments and saddest realizations come from being vulnerable. All our deepest loves and greatest friendships come from being vulnerable. All our art, all our music, all our creativity comes from being vulnerable.

    Vulnerability is the secret to happiness–and that is why I started this article with the breath. Happiness is not out there somewhere, waiting for you. Happiness is hidden within vulnerability, and vulnerability is hidden within you.

    “Happiness is the meaning and the purpose of life, the whole aim and end of human existence.”

    Aristotle said this more than 2,000 years ago. And it still holds true today. What is the true purpose of life, if not to live a happy life until we die?

    Happiness is one of the most sought-after goals in life, yet for many it seems to be elusive. It’s easy to delude ourselves into thinking, “When I just have that nice house and new car, then I can be happy.” But in reality, happiness is available to all of us, right now. A big house or a new car won’t actually make you happier; it’s the simple joys in life that bring true happiness. Read on to learn 15 simple ways that you can start living a happier life today.

    1. Do What You Love
    If your passion is playing soccer, writing poems, or teaching children how to swim, make time to do it. You’ll find that when you’re doing what you love, you’re filled with joy. How much better does that sound than forcing yourself do something you don’t like?

    2. Help Others
    Sometimes after we’ve achieved our own personal goals, we still feel empty inside because we haven’t made a meaningful contribution to someone else’s life. When we volunteer or help others, it feels good to just be of service to someone else. The impact we make feels fulfilling and is a big potential source for our own happiness.

    3. Be Thankful
    When you think of all the things that you have to be grateful for, you realize how blessed you already are. Without even realizing it, we take our basic necessities for granted — a roof over your head and plenty of food to eat. By appreciating the things that you already have, you’ll begin to feel happier in your life.

    4. Share With Others
    When we share our thoughts, our time, and our abilities with others we feel better for it. A life lived without sharing can become lonely. When you share with others, they’ll feel great towards you and help you to feel more joy in your own life.

    5. Smile More
    Practice smiling more and see how it affects you internally, as well as those around you. You can always afford to give a smile. Smiling can make you happier — even if you have to force it, you’ll still feel better.

    6. Exercise
    When was the last time you went to the gym or worked out? Exercise reduces stress and releases endorphins, also known as a “runner’s high.” Playing sports is a fun way to exercise as well, whether it’s kicking around a soccer ball or shooting hoops.

    7. Seek Out a Life Coach
    A life coach will help you to evaluate your life and why you’re not feeling happy in it. Maybe you’re holding limiting beliefs or you have an emotional block without realizing it. By speaking to a life coach, you can uncover why you’re actually unhappy and what you can do to feel better.

    8. Find Ways to Manage Stress
    Don’t let stress rob you of your birthright to be happy. You deserve to be happy, and it wouldn’t be right to let stress get in the way. Practices such as meditation can help you to manage stress better and feel great.

    9. Eat Healthy
    It’s much more challenging to feel truly happy when you’re sick. But when you eat right, you feel better both physically and mentally. And you’ll avoid that guilty feeling that you just pigged out on junk food.

    10. Spend Time With Your Loved Ones
    There’s no replacement for spending quality time with your loved ones. We’re social beings, even if you’re an introvert or a loner. People love spending time with their friends and family for good conversation, bonding, and some laughs. Life’s too short to live it completely alone.

    11. Dump Negative Thinking
    You already know that negative thinking will bring you down. So how do you stop it? Become more aware of it and try replacing your negative thoughts with some positive ones. Spend less time with negative people and more time with positive people.

    12. Give More Gifts
    You don’t have to give expensive gifts; sometimes a poem, a quick note, or a thoughtful email will brighten someone else’s day, and yours. Share what you can give to all the wonderful people in your life.

    13. Forgive and Forget
    Holding a grudge will harm you more than the person you’re holding it against. Ask yourself, “What would it take for me to let go of the past?” and notice how you feel when you let go of your anger for a few seconds. Focus instead on a bright future and you’ll feel better for it.

    14. Take a Walk in Nature
    Spending time out in nature can be very refreshing and renewing, especially when you’re living in an artificial, manmade world. Taking a walk in your local woods or park and getting some fresh air can allow you to appreciate the beauty of the natural world.

    15. Be Yourself
    As Steve Jobs said, “Your time is limited, so don’t waste it living someone else’s life.” Accept who you are, just be yourself, and you’ll feel a world of difference.

    Want to be happier? Click here to learn how you can live a happy life with life coaching. A life coach is a professional who helps you to be happier, reach your goals, and find your true purpose in life. See how a simple shift in your thinking and attitude towards life can make you feel a whole lot happier.

    Ken Mazaika, CTO and co-founder of, answered the question, “What can I do to make sure I am becoming the best version of myself?” on Quora.

    I identified 21 actions that could help you become the best version of yourself.

    #19 is the most actionable of them all.

    1. Just show up. Say you want to run a marathon, but have no prior experience. The first step is lacing up you shoes and hitting the pavement. Even if you only make it half a mile on your first training run, you’ll be about 2% closer to your ultimate goal than if you didn’t put in any work at all.

    2. Start from the beginning. You don’t just happen to stumble upon the best version of yourself. You need to start from the beginning and take a high number of small steps in order to become what you envision.

    3. Recognize that the best version of yourself should be your vision, not anybody else’s. Don’t waste energy trying to live up to what somebody else wants you to be.

    4. Stop looking for a secret trick. There is no miraculous shortcut to the better version of yourself.

    5. Use Twitter to network. It’s never been easier to get in touch with influential and powerful people. Earlier in my career, I reached out a high-level executive of a company I was interested in. He was hosting an AMA session on Twitter. I asked him for advice about how to get hired for his company, and not only did he reply with some helpful tips, he also connected me with specific people at the company about an open position.

    6. Don’t sweat the details. Just make sure that you’re moving in the right general direction. You probably don’t have the knowledge you need today to know the shortest path to your happiness five years from today. But you probably have some idea about how to move in the right direction. Take those steps.

    7. Recognize the opportunity at hand. The Internet has fundamentally changed everything. Previously, knowledge was locked away in the minds of industry experts and in the pages of books that you needed to buy or check out from a library. But now, it’s easier than ever to learn new skills. This is essential to becoming the best version of yourself.

    8. Write on Medium. Translating your thoughts into written narratives pushes you to think about the ideas in your head at a much deeper level.

    9. Don’t count the hours. They don’t matter. Think about the last time you ran on a treadmill. If you looked down at the timer every few seconds, you probably didn’t enjoy your run. In turn, this made it far more difficult to run far.

    But what if you took the opposite approach? You plugged in your headphones, lost yourself in the music, and took it one stride at a time….while resisting any temptation to look at the timer at all. If you did this, you probably discovered that you enjoyed the run and made it pretty far. Counting hours just slows you down from reaching your goal.

    10. Accept help from other people. Don’t let your pride get in the way. Most successful people needed help along the way, too.

    11. Launch a personal website. Maintaining an online presence of yourself pushes you to become the best possible version of you.

    12. Write answers on Quora. Quora is an amazing place to help and inspire people at scale.

    13. Ignore the social media scoreboard. People depict an extremely exaggerated version of life on Facebook, Instagram, Snapchat, and other social platforms. We only share the good things, not the bad. So when you compare yourself to what you see on social media, you’re just hurting yourself.

    14. Celebrate the small wins. Appreciating what you’re doing in the present gives you the motivation to keep making strides towards your ultimate goal.

    15. Stop pretending to know things you don’t know. You’ll never learn anything if you pretend to already know everything.

    16. Embrace failure. You can’t become the best version of yourself by playing it safe. Heck, getting fired could even be the best thing that ever happened to you, just look at Noah Kagan (employee 30 at Facebook).

    17. Call your family. This is just the decent thing to do. But you can also learn lessons from your family that aren’t available through any Google search and aren’t accessible to pretty much anyone else in the world.

    18. Exercise in the morning. Once I started doing this in the morning, I became far more focused and relaxed throughout the day. Science backs that up, too.

    19. Create a side project. Doing something productive outside of work that makes you happy helps you become a better version of yourself. So, whatever it is…an app, film, album, whatever….start doing it on your nights and weekends. And who knows? It might just turn into a full-time job that you love.

    20. Help other people become the best version of themselves. Pay it forward. Doing so keep you motivated on your own path, and you’ll find that the lasting connections you build from helping others will greatly benefit you moving forward.

    21. Launch your MVP early. If you’re not satisfied with the current version of yourself, then the quickest way to solve the problem is to begin working towards the better version today. There is no “right time” to get started.

    It can be tempting to think about the best version of yourself as some intangible point in the future. You know, the one where you are:

    • More successful
    • Doing what you love
    • Existing as an overall happier person

    You see your current self as the regular season, and you’re just waiting for the playoffs to start before giving it your all.

    But if all you do is wait for the best version of yourself to happen, you’re forever going to be stuck with the current version.

    So, how do you launch the best version of yourself? Start making progress today.

    Sometimes, you need to make a big change in order to unleash the best version of yourself. If one thought recently entered your mind, then it’s time to do it.

    Spending time alone doesn’t have to mean you’re lonely. Alone time can be an opportunity to get to know yourself better, improve your mental health, and do things you enjoy.

    “Humans are social beings, hardwired to be connected to others. At the same time, it’s important to learn how to tolerate and even appreciate alone time in extended periods,” says Heather Z. Lyons, PhD, a psychologist, and owner of Baltimore Therapy Group in Baltimore, Maryland.

    Whether it’s voluntary or necessary, here are 10 ways to be happier alone:

    1. Develop a relationship with yourself

    Being alone gives you the chance to nurture your relationship with yourself. However, it’s not always easy to do this.

    “Alone time might be difficult for people for different reasons,” says Lyons. “Use the discomfort as an opportunity to learn about yourself. Reflect on what comes up for you when you are alone,”

    For example, you can do this by thinking or journaling about your values, likes, dislikes, and current emotions.

    2. Volunteer

    In a large 2020 study conducted in the United Kingdom, participants completed a survey every two years about their overall mental well-being and volunteering habits from 1996 to 2014. Those who volunteered at least once a month reported better mental health than those who volunteered infrequently or never.

    You can also do this without leaving home. “You can volunteer to tutor students via video, or donate to a food bank,” says Tina B. Tessina, PhD, LMFT, a psychotherapist in Long Beach, California.

    3. Learn something new

    Take the initiative to absorb and learn new information or practice a skill while alone. “This might include engaging in activities that require executive functioning skills like focus such as reading or creating,” says Lyons.

    Consider doing something different than usual: this is a great time to try something new or take a class via video,” says Tessina.

    4. Exercise

    Being active can go a long way towards happiness. “Partaking in a daily, mindful walk, or engaging in some form of physical activity could alleviate anxiety,” says Leela R. Magavi, MD, a psychiatrist and regional medical director at Community Psychiatry in Newport Beach, California.

    In a large 2018 study, researchers found that people who worked out regularly experienced 43.2% fewer days of poor mental health in the previous month than those who were inactive.

    5. Spend time in nature

    A large 2019 study found people who spent at least two hours in nature over a week were much more likely to report greater well-being and health than those who spent no time outside.

    Whether the time spent outside was in small increments or big chunks did not affect the results, and benefits peaked at 200 to 300 minutes a week outdoors. Go on a long walk, read in a park, or just sit outside.

    6. Practice gratitude

    It’s all too easy to get caught up focusing on what you don’t have.

    “I recommend my patients to list things they are thankful for physically, emotionally, and spiritually every morning and evening, especially when lonely during the holidays,” says Magavi. “Furthermore, creating gratitude lists and reading these out loud in front of the mirror could help target multiple sensory centers in the brain to maximize the benefits of this activity.”

    7. Take a break from social media

    While social media may seem like a chance to connect with others, it can actually cause stronger feelings of loneliness.

    A large 2019 study of students aged 18 to 30 years old found an association between social media use and a sense of isolation. For every 10% increase in negative experiences on social media, users reported a 13% average increase in feelings of isolation.

    8. Take yourself on a date

    While doing something you like may seem obvious, you rarely have the opportunity to do precisely what you want.

    “Most people have never had a sustained period of time to think only about their preferences. Create space during your alone time to ask yourself, ‘What do I really want to be doing?,'” says Jeni Woodfin, LMFT, a therapist at J. Woodfin Counseling in San Jose, California.

    Take yourself to see a movie or peruse a new museum exhibit. Or, if you want to stay in, cook yourself your favorite meal.

    9. Meditate

    Meditating not only improves mindfulness , but a 2010 review found the practice can increase the amount of gray matter in the brain. This part of the brain is responsible for perspective-taking and emotional regulation.

    While the idea of meditating may sound intimidating, the actual practice is accessible to anyone. You can try meditating solo or with the help of apps or Youtube videos.

    Note: For more information, check out our complete guide to meditation and mindfulness.

    10. Foster or adopt a pet

    Yes, technically, this would give you a companion, but a pet can’t talk back, so it counts.

    “Having an animal at home with you creates a relationship that can bring joy, laughter, and unexpected challenges that will keep you on your toes,” says Woodfin. “Animals give us a reason to get out of bed. If you’re struggling to find the motivation to keep moving, having a pet that needs to go for a walk is a win-win situation.”

    When to see a professional

    Over time, if feelings of anxiety and depression persist or develop, professional care may be necessary. According to Woodfin, a few signs you may need to seek professional help include:

    • Disregarding your appearance or not changing your clothes for multiple days
    • Consistently declining invites to engage with others
    • Regularly spending all day in bed or on the couch
    • Overindulging in alcohol, marijuana, or other drugs as a way to numb or stimulate yourself

    “The warning signs of increased isolation, increased drug and/or alcohol use, and a decrease in the care and keeping of your body are serious enough that a call to a mental health professional would be helpful,” says Woodfin.

    Insider’s takeaway

    Spending time alone doesn’t have to be a lonely experience. Instead, it can be a time of happiness. Engaging in activities such as nature walks, journaling, and meditation can help you enjoy your time and better understand yourself.

    However, if you think you may be experiencing anxiety or depression , it’s always best to seek help from a mental health professional.

    How to be happy with yourself and life in generalI believe success is defined by who you are and the person you aspire to be. Success is measured differently for each person. What may be a small accomplishment for one person can be a huge milestone for another. Someone once told me treat all your accomplishments the same, no matter how small they may seem.

    In today’s society, people are always comparing each other’s success but the goals you set for yourself can only be achieved through your own hard work and perseverance. Be proud of what you do so that no one can belittle your goals and dreams.

    Whenever I achieve a new objective, I am grateful because now I know that I am one step closer to conquering my overall goal. We all want to be successful and everyone is more than capable of achieving it. Ultimately, you alone define success and that is what gives you your own sense of purpose and motivation to conquer the obstacles that are ahead.

    I define success in my life by the goals I accomplish and how I accomplish them. For me in order to truly succeed, I need to accomplish the goals I set with integrity. Short cutting a goal just to complete it is the same as failing. Failing for me is a waste of time, and time is at a premium in this stage of my life.

    – Tina Marie Freitas

    I would define success in my life by the amount of true friends I have. I also would define success by how many people I have helped in general or on how many people I have helped achieve their dreams. I would not base it on how much money I have or how many toys I have in my garage.

    Success is when you fulfilled everything you set out to do in life and are happy with what you are doing.

    When I first read this question on “defining success in your life,” one quote stood in my mind. “Life is a succession of lessons which must be lived to be understood,” and “Life takes time. Lessons are lived,” Ralph Waldo Emerson.

    Considering what I’ve done, seen and experienced, I wouldn’t be here today if I never learned from my past experiences and never lived in denial. I realized my mistakes, my problems, solutions and all the critical thinking are what made me feel successful today. I’m proud of where I came from and where I am going.

    Surviving, living on my own and standing on my own two feet is what makes me stand up and be proud of journey of life. It doesn’t and shouldn’t take much to look at yourself in the mirror and see success.

    A quote from my speech I gave at my graduation from Kalaheo in May: “Success is in the eyes of the beholder truly.” It means it’s up to the individual to decide what is important enough to see through until the completion. “Success is not the key to happiness; happiness is the key to success.”

    We spend all year trying to impress others or ourselves and we forget that we each have our own personal beauties that no one else will ever have. Success is to be leading a life of compassion for yourself and others.

    More importantly, being the voice of the voiceless. Like the Lorax, I speak for the trees. My heart is somewhat devoted to environmentalism and animal activism. If I change one of my personal perspectives on issues I hold close, if I change their heart for the better, than dammit I am successful! By the way, money sucks. If all you have is money and possessions, I feel sorry for you. Life is poor and meaningless if one only desires gold.

    Everyone defines success differently in their life. The way I define success is through happiness. One day, I hope to have everything figured out. I want to have a job that I love and a family that I can provide for. Most of all, I want to be happy.

    If for any reason I am not happy, I wouldn’t consider my life successful. Some people base their success on wealth and money. I understand wanting to be wealthy, but I do not believe it should be the reason you feel successful. The only real reason for people to want to be wealthy is because society has made it a part of our lifestyle.

    Success should not be judged by items or money. Unfortunately, I’m sure if we were all asked which would you rather have: Save one hundred lives and no one but them would know it? Or earn one million dollars by a scratch off? Most would choose a scratch off. No matter how you want to justify it, money will continue to be the factor that separates the successful and the unsuccessful.

    My grandfather worked three jobs and never once spent his earningson himself. He rarely even spent it on his daughters but when they had kids the money was finally spent on homes. Homes to provide us a standard. Long story short, I define my success by my wealth and the life achievements of my family and myself.

    I define success in my life by the accomplishments and doing things that make me happy and things that help others. As of right now I feel that I have been successful in life and that I will continue being successful. I’ve graduated from high school. I’ve danced in the Macy’s Thanksgiving Day Parade. I do plenty of community service, and I’m an assistant coach at Castle. I know there is a lot more for me out there that will make my life more successful.

    Take this quick quiz to see where you measure up on the happiness spectrum.

    Who Is This Happiness Quiz For?

    Below is a list of statements that relate to happiness. Please read each question carefully, and indicate how often you have experienced the same or similar challenges in the past few months.

    How Accurate Is It?

    This quiz is NOT a diagnostic tool. Mental health disorders can only be diagnosed by a licensed mental health provider or doctor.

    Psycom believes assessments can be a valuable first step toward getting treatment. All too often people stop short of seeking help out of fear their concerns aren’t legitimate or severe enough to warrant professional intervention.

    Your privacy is important to us. All results are completely anonymous.

    Where to Learn More

    Click on the following links for more information on happiness and self-care. Or, search either topic using our search bar.

    In the meantime, here are more quizzes that may interest you:

    Happiness FAQs

    How does optimism affect happiness?

    Happiness is linked to optimism. People who are optimistic — who are good at seeing what they have and who have learned to appreciate what they have — tend to be happier. Being engaged in an enjoyable activity can help, too. If you are riding a bike, working on a painting, or doing some creative writing, you become completely absorbed in what you are doing. When you are living in the present moment and all of your senses are engaged in what you are doing, it’s likely that you will be happy. 1 If a person looks at different life events with a negative outlook, then they may be miserable. But changing one’s attitude from non-positive to positive can go a long way toward sparking happiness. People who see the brighter side of things tend to be happier. 2

    What is the difference between joy and happiness?

    “Happiness is subjective,” explains Jodi De Luca, PhD, a licensed clinical psychologist in Erie, Colorado. “It is accompanied by positive emotional experiences such as joy, and also contentment, peace of mind, lightheartedness, personal satisfaction, and overall well-being.” Both joy and happiness are positive emotions that occur as part of a sense of well-being, she says. When a person is in a state of well-being, they experience positive emotions like happiness and contentment, and they don’t feel negative emotions such as depression and anxiety. Well-being can be thought of as feeling good and judging life in a positive way. 1 A state of well-being includes feelings of joy as well as pleasure. 2

    How do you measure happiness?

    It is hard to measure happiness because it is subjective, Dr. Jodi De Luca says: “Like most emotions, the experience and definition of happiness is specific to the individual.”

    While it can be hard to measure happiness, it is important to try to figure out what gives your life meaning, she says: “Identifying what makes us happy is important. Being hopeful is a powerful tool for coping with the many challenges that life presents.”

    What part of the brain controls happiness?

    Several parts of the human brain are linked to emotions and happiness, Dr. Jodi De Luca says. “The limbic cortex, also known as the ‘feeling brain,’ is linked to how we respond to emotional experiences as we navigate the world,” she says. “This part of our brain correlates to our emotions and our memories.”

    Happiness also has to do with factors such as sleep, De Luca says: “Sleep is a critical component to our overall well-being. When we get enough sleep, this promotes happiness as well as positive mental health and overall satisfaction in our daily lives.”

    Thinking positively can also promote happiness, she says. “Positive self-statements assist in decreasing anxiety, depression, and stress. Ultimately, they can improve your overall well-being.”

    How can you improve happiness?

    Engaging in recreational activities that you enjoyed as a child can improve your happiness, Dr. Jodi De Luca says. “It elicits a significant part of our past and thus gives meaning to our present and our future,” she explains. “From a psychological perspective, these experiences make us happy and are beneficial to our overall well-being.”

    Happiness is linked to a sense of meaning and purpose in one’s life. And while it has not been proven that getting plenty of exercise and eating good foods can help you be happier, this is a subject under study. 2

    People who are connected to their community tend to be happier. If you are listening to a friend or helping someone, your life has greater meaning. With this comes a greater sense of satisfaction. You know you are engaging in something that is making a difference in the lives of others. 1

    There are resources that can help you increase your emotional resilience. For instance, the Centers for Disease Control and Prevention has a How Right Now campaign at featuring resources that can help people cope as well as build their resilience.

    1. Well-being concepts. Centers for Disease Control and Prevention.

    2. Steptoe, Andrew. Happiness and health. Annu Rev Public Health. 1 April 2019.

    3. Mohanty, Madhu S. What determines happiness? Income or Attitude: Evidence from the U.S. Longitudinal Data. Journal of Neuroscience, Psychology, and Economics. 2014.

    You may also like:

    How to be happy with yourself and life in general

    How to Be Happy: Stop Looking for Happiness & Find Fulfillment Instead

    How to be happy with yourself and life in general

    The Trouble With Being Happy

    How to be happy with yourself and life in general

    How Actor Zachary Levi Is Using His Superpowers Off Screen to Help Others with Depression

    How to be happy with yourself and life in general

    Emotional Eating: 9 Ways to Stop It and Lose Weight

    How to be happy with yourself and life in general

    Why Pursuing Happiness Makes Us Miserable

    How to be happy with yourself and life in general

    Best Mental Health Books of 2021

    Anything that you could ever want more of, or any factor that you would consider important to YOUR happiness and achieving a happy life can be placed in one of seven categories of success.

    These seven ingredients to a happy life are considered with everything ever written or discovered on happiness, success and self-improvement. They characterize the life and accomplishments of all high-performing men and women. They include everything you could ever want.

    How to Achieve Your Ideal Life

    Your ideal life is a blending of these seven ingredients to a happy life in exactly the combination that makes you the happiest at any particular moment.

    By defining your success and happiness in terms of one or more of these seven ingredients, you create a clear target to aim at. You engage in positive thinking. You can then measure how well you’re doing. You can identify the areas where you need to make changes if you want self-improvement in your life.

    1) Peace of Mind

    The first of these seven ingredients to a happy life, and easily the most important, is peace of mind. It is the highest human good. Without it, nothing else has much value. Because of this, you strive for it all your life. You usually evaluate how well you are doing at any given time by how much inner peace you enjoy.

    Peace of mind and positive thinking is essential for the optimal performance and happy life of all human groupings, from your relationships with your friends and family to the business and organizations in which you work.

    2) Health and Energy

    The second ingredient to a happy life is health and energy. Just as peace of mind is your normal and natural mental state, health and energy is your normal and natural physical state.

    3) Loving Relationships

    The third ingredient to a happy life is loving relationships . These are relationships with people you love and care about, and the people who love and care about you. They are the real measure of how you are doing as a human being. Happiness or unhappiness in life comes from your relationships with others, and it is your relationships with others that make you truly human.

    4) Financial Freedom

    The forth ingredient of a happy life and success is financial freedom. To be financially free means that you have enough money so that you don’t worry about it continually, as most people do. It is not money that lies at the root of all evil; it is the lack of money. Achieving your own financial freedom is one of the most important goals and responsibilities of your life. It is far too important to be left to chance.

    A feeling of financial freedom is essential to your self-improvement and to the achievement of any other important goal and you cannot be truly free until and unless you have enough money that you are no longer preoccupied with it.

    5) Worthy Goals and Ideas

    The fifth ingredient of a happy life is setting worthy goals and ideals. Perhaps your deepest subconscious drive, according to Dr. Viktor E. Frankl, author of Man’s Search for Meaning, is the need for meaning and purpose in life. To be truly happy, you need a clear sense of direction. You need positive thinking to get there. You need a commitment to something bigger and more important than yourself. You need to feel that your life stands for something, that you are somehow making a valuable contribution to the world.

    Happiness has been defined as “the progressive realization of a worthy ideal.” You can only be happy with yourself when you are working step by step toward something that is really important to YOU.

    6) Self Knowledge and Self-Awareness

    The sixth ingredient to success and a happy life is self-knowledge and self-awareness. Throughout all of history, self-knowledge has gone hand in hand with inner happiness, positive thinking and outer achievement. To perform your best, you need to know who you are and why you think and feel the way you do.

    7) Personal Fulfillment

    The seventh ingredient to a happy life is a sense of personal fulfillment. This is a feeling that you are becoming everything that you are moving toward. It is the realization of your full potential as a human being. Your happy life begins with self-improvement and ends with a personal fulfillment that you have accomplished all that you wanted to.

    Take Action

    Take the brush of your imagination and begin painting a masterpiece on the canvas of your life. It is for you to decide clearly what would make you the happiest in everything you are doing.

    Decide what is right for you before you decide what is possible. Create your ideal life in every detail. Don’t be concerned about the process of getting from where you are to where you want to go. For now, just focus on positive thinking and creating a vision of your perfect future.

    Thank you for reading my blog on The Seven Ingredients to a Happy Life. I hope you will take some time to think about what YOU want to achieve in YOUR life and begin your self-improvement today!

    If you enjoyed what you read, please comment below and share this blog with your friends. Download my FREE “Goals Report” to find out if your goals and ideas will make you successful in life.

    How to be happy with yourself and life in general

    About Brian Tracy — Brian is recognized as the top sales training and personal success authority in the world today. He has authored more than 60 books and has produced more than 500 audio and video learning programs on sales, management, business success and personal development, including worldwide bestseller The Psychology of Achievement. Brian’s goal is to help you achieve your personal and business goals faster and easier than you ever imagined. You can follow him on Twitter, Facebook, Pinterest, Linkedin and Youtube.

    Even if you’re not an especially shy or guarded person, there are a lot of reasons why you might find yourself in a withholding place from time to time. You could be in a personally low or tenuous spot with work, your relationship, or life in general. You might just hate talking about yourself (hi), or you might have reasons that are less temperamental and more practical. In some situations, for instance, it’s not always professionally prudent to be chatty (even if others are encouraging it), or you might be feeling avoidant simply because you’re not sure you’re in a position to speak on one subject or another.

    And sometimes, you just want to lock even your most benign secrets into a panic room so deep and dark that even Jodie Foster couldn’t find them. This doesn’t mean you can’t talk to people, though. You just have to learn to do it a little differently.

    Get people talking about themselves instead

    The best defense is a good offense, and the most simple and straightforward rule here is this: ask questions. People will love you for this. If a conversation is a battleground (and for our purposes, it is), then the question is the slash, lunge, and stab that will keep unwanted advances at bay.

    For one thing, your fellow gabber gets to talk about themselves, which nearly everyone loves (everyone except for you, that is). Second, you’ll come off as an incredible conversationalist—even if you’re not—because all people will remember (even abstractly) is that you were deeply interested in them. The questions can be about literally anything within reason. At a party with strangers? Ask them about their work. At work? Ask your coworker about their weekend. At weekend brunch? Ask your friend about the party they went to the other night. There’s always things to ask about, and once you get the ball rolling, you can really flex with the follow-up questions.

    In Praise of the Irish Goodbye

    There’s no need to make a big deal about leaving every gathering you attend. Just leave—it’s fine.

    Free Apple Subscriptions

    Spend nothing, get ‘Ted Lasso’
    Apple TV+, Apple Music, Apple Fitness+, and Apple News are all free for new subscribers for up to six months.

    Follow-ups ensure that the conversation never drops, and it’s always good to have a few on hand—no matter how banal they might seem. Things like, “How long have you been doing that?” or “When did you start doing that?” or even a simple “No way, really?” These questions also serve to validate the person you’re speaking with, as they indicates a level of extreme fascination, seemingly ignited by the incredible strength of previous replies.

    Some more general conversational tips are good to keep in mind here, too. Look for common ground where you can, and when in doubt, shower your companion with compliments. This isn’t an interview and you don’t want to make it feel like one, especially if this is a case where you’re being avoidant with someone who knows you well enough to know when you’re being a weirdo. Set a good tone and keep it there, even as you maneuver your way out of sharing.

    But. what if someone DOES ask me a question?

    In spite of your best efforts, it is pretty likely that at some point someone will ask you a question about you—perhaps the very question you really don’t want to answer. (“How’s the job hunt going?” “Dating anyone interesting?”) And this is actually a good thing! If you’re insistent that no one ever lobs an inquiry back, you’ll seem very weird. Don’t do this. Instead, here’s where the power of deflection really come into play.

    You have a few options. Depending on the circumstance, you might find that it’s possible to simply not answer. While abrupt avoidance or literally bolting are of course options, they aren’t terribly subtle or easy to maneuver without coming off like a psycho. Instead, try inserting a follow-up to whatever subject you were just talking about. Let’s call this “The Double-Down Reversal” because it sounds cool as hell. This exercise is actually much easier than it sounds and you can even point out exactly what you’re doing: “Wait, before we switch subjects, I want to hear more about [insert topic].” Voila, you’re back in control.

    Passive-Aggressive Phrases to Get Your Coworkers to Deliver

    We’ve all had at least one coworker who was difficult, whether it was a personality clash or a case

    The voice of high-achieving millennials

    We all have our bouts with the blues.

    You know, those times you just want to sit in bed all day, covers overhead, door locked shut. We’ve all been there. Being miserable is, well.. no fun. The worst part? We don’t talk to each other about it. That’s because misery is in itself a passive activity.

    When we’re down we don’t feel compelled to do much of anything. Especially talk. In turn, nobody really knows how to handle it or help us get through it. What follows are a few steps that will help to prevent you from falling into a rut of misery.

    1. Stop Isolating Yourself
    Humans don’t just survive – we thrive on human contact. Every single one of us needs a support system. Family, friends, colleagues, the paper delivery boy, a waitress at our favorite diner, someone. Whoever it is, stop isolating yourself and don’t reject help when it’s offered.

    2. Stop Being A People Pleaser
    There’s a good chance you’re spending a lot of time trying to make sure everyone is happy around you. Don’t. In fact, pissing some people off is often a good thing. It means your doing something right. Your self-worth shouldn’t be dependent upon the acceptance of others.

    3. Stop Comparing Yourself
    You. Are. Your. Own. Person. Period. Stop viewing others as your standard of reference or, more importantly, your standard of happiness. Stop worrying about it.

    4. Start Living
    Everybody says this (and I know it sounds cliche) but there’s still some truth to it. Most people spend their days dreaming of the future or reflecting back in nostalgia. Screw that. Enjoy yourself now. Here. Today. Don’t sulk in past mistakes and poor choices. What’s the point if it can’t be undone? If you’ve learned from it, move on. If it can’t be changed, drop it.

    To the dreamers: don’t miss out on the beauty of life in front of you because you’re too busy stuck in the clouds! Go grab a whiteboard, some markers and map out a big picture strategy for yourself. Don’t exclusively “live in the moment” nor stay stuck in the past. Live for yesterday, today and tomorrow.

    5. Start Talking To Yourself
    No, not that way (unless you’re fond of big, all white, padded rooms).

    Have you ever noticed how some people always seem to have a black cloud following them around? Whenever you talk, it’s like another bad thing is happening to them. Ever think that’s a coincidence? Well, uhm.. it is. How you talk to yourself is how you treat yourself. Talk down on yourself, you’ll feel down on yourself.

    Looking at things badly? Things will probably end up badly. Here’s the kicker though: instead of focusing on the bad things going on around you and becoming more positive, become more accountable instead. Change the things you can change while removing yourself from the things you can’t.

    6. Be Bold
    Don’t sit around waiting for things to happen. Get active. Make noise. Take action. Be bold. People that have nothing do nothing. Don’t get me wrong if that’s what you want, keep doing nothing. If not, step out and speak up. Determine what it is that you want out of life and go get it.

    7. Be Real
    This one is very important. Don’t attach yourself to any end result. Expectation leads to disappointment, disappointment leads to spotty effort, and spotty effort leads to failure. Consistency is the name of the game here. Now there’s nothing wrong with have massive long term goals. Just set short-term, calculated expectations you’re likely to hit (that still require a bit of stretch). This string of small victories will keep propelling forward.

    8. Start Believing
    If you invest your life into something fragile, don’t feel destroyed once it breaks. Now I’m a realist. Most of you will read this only to continue equating your self-worth with things like your job title, salary, or other external factors. But ask yourself: what happens if/when that goes away? Now ask yourself what really matters to you? What would you die for? Put your heart in that.

    This article originally appeared on ReadSource. Want more tips on how to live a better life? Subscribe to Brian’s newsletter here.

    A few years ago, on a morning like any other, I had a sudden realization: I was in danger of wasting my life. As I stared out the rain-spattered window of a New York City bus, I saw that the years were slipping by.

    “What do I want from life?” I asked myself. “Well…I want to be happy.” I had many reasons to be happy: My husband was the tall, dark, handsome love of my life; we had two delightful girls; I was a writer, living in my favorite city. I had friends; I had my health; I didn’t have to color my hair. But too often I sniped at my husband or the drugstore clerk. I felt dejected after even a minor professional setback. I lost my temper easily. Is that how a happy person would act?

    I decided on the spot to begin a systematic study of happiness. (A little intense, I know. But that’s the kind of thing that appeals to me.) In the end, I spent a year test-driving the wisdom of the ages, current scientific studies, and tips from popular culture—happy planner, happy color, happy stuff, and all. If I followed all the advice for how to feel happy, I wanted to know, would it work?

    Well, the year is over, and I can say: It did. I made myself happier. And along the way I learned a lot about how to be happier. Here are those lessons.

    1. Don’t start with profundities. When I began my Happiness Project, I realized pretty quickly that, rather than jumping in with lengthy daily meditation or answering deep questions of self-identity, I should start with the basics, like going to sleep at a decent hour and not letting myself get too hungry. Science backs this up; these two factors have a big impact on happiness.

    2. Do let the sun go down on anger. I had always scrupulously aired every irritation as soon as possible, to make sure I vented all bad feelings before bedtime. Studies show, however, that the notion of anger catharsis is poppycock. Expressing anger related to minor, fleeting annoyances just amplifies bad feelings, while not expressing anger often allows it to dissipate.

    3. Fake it till you feel it. Feelings follow actions. If I’m feeling low, I deliberately act cheery, and I find myself actually feeling happier. If I’m feeling angry at someone, I do something thoughtful for her and my feelings toward her soften. This strategy is uncannily effective.

    RELATED: How to Avoid Spoiling Your Kids

    4. Realize that anything worth doing is worth doing badly. Challenge and novelty are key elements of happiness. The brain is stimulated by surprise, and successfully dealing with an unexpected situation gives a powerful sense of satisfaction. People who do new things―learn a game, travel to unfamiliar places―are happier than people who stick to familiar activities that they already do well. I often remind myself to “Enjoy the fun of failure” and tackle some daunting goal.

    5. Don’t treat the blues with a “treat.” Often the things I choose as “treats” aren’t good for me. The pleasure lasts a minute, but then feelings of guilt and loss of control and other negative consequences deepen the lousiness of the day. While it’s easy to think, I’ll feel good after I have a few glasses of wine…a pint of ice cream…a cigarette…a new pair of jeans, it’s worth pausing to ask whether this will truly make things better.

    6. Buy some happiness. Our basic psychological needs include feeling loved, secure, and good at what we do. You also want to have a sense of control. Money doesn’t automatically fill these requirements, but it sure can help. I’ve learned to look for ways to spend money to stay in closer contact with my family and friends; to promote my health; to work more efficiently; to eliminate sources of irritation and marital conflict; to support important causes; and to have enlarging experiences. For example, when my sister got married, I splurged on a better digital camera. It was expensive, but it gave me a lot of happiness.

    7. Don’t insist on the best. There are two types of decision makers. Satisficers (yes, satisficers) make a decision once their criteria are met. When they find the hotel or the pasta sauce that has the qualities they want, they’re satisfied. Maximizers want to make the best possible decision. Even if they see a bicycle or a backpack that meets their requirements, they can’t make a decision until they’ve examined every option. Satisficers tend to be happier than maximizers. Maximizers expend more time and energy reaching decisions, and they’re often anxious about their choices. Sometimes good enough is good enough.

    8. Exercise to boost energy. I knew, intellectually, that this worked, but how often have I told myself, “I’m just too tired to go to the gym”? Exercise is one of the most dependable mood-boosters. Even a 10-minute walk can brighten my outlook.

    9. Stop nagging. I knew my nagging wasn’t working particularly well, but I figured that if I stopped, my husband would never do a thing around the house. Wrong. If anything, more work got done. Plus, I got a surprisingly big happiness boost from quitting nagging. I hadn’t realized how shrewish and angry I had felt as a result of speaking like that. I replaced nagging with the following persuasive tools: wordless hints (for example, leaving a new lightbulb on the counter); using just one word (saying “Milk!” instead of talking on and on); not insisting that something be done on my schedule; and, most effective of all, doing a task myself. Why did I get to set the assignments?

    10. Take action. Some people assume happiness is mostly a matter of inborn temperament: You’re born an Eeyore or a Tigger, and that’s that. Although it’s true that genetics play a big role, about 40 percent of your happiness level is within your control. Taking time to reflect, and making conscious steps to make your life happier, really does work. So use these tips to start your own Happiness Project. I promise it won’t take you a whole year.

    A healthy, happy mind can contribute to good health. Balanced living means having a positive outlook, focusing on good habits, and lowering stress.

    How to be happy with yourself and life in general

    Everyone longs to be healthy and happy. After all, what’s the point in working hard toward a long and healthy life if you can’t enjoy it? While focusing on a healthy lifestyle by exercising and eating right is great for your body, balanced living means protecting your mental and emotional health, too. And stress reduction needs to be at the top of your to-do list.

    Balanced Living: Making the Commitment

    Balanced living means considering all aspects of your life: relationships, work, fitness and health, and emotional well-being.

    We all get bogged down with work and family responsibilities from time to time, but making time for yourself is necessary so that you can keep up with all your responsibilities. All batteries get run down, even yours. So recharge your body physically and mentally and make the commitment to enjoy some “you time” every day.

    Balanced Living: Boosting Happiness and Creativity

    Being happy gives you a better outlook on life, so you’re more prepared to tackle your tasks. Stress, on the other hand, can keep you from enjoying life and can have a negative impact on your health. Research also has shown that stress can stifle creativity.

    Make time to take care of yourself and indulge in creative outlets you enjoy to help with stress reduction:

    • Schedule time each week to allow yourself to de-stress, and spend a few minutes on relaxation each day.
    • Get up a few minutes early in the morning to savor a cup of coffee and some quiet time before everyone else wakes up.
    • Make daily activities more fun — try a new ethnic recipe for dinner, take a long aromatherapy soak instead of a quick shower, or listen to new music or learn a new language while you commute to work.
    • Devote time each week to a hobby you love or to learning a new one you’ve always wanted to try; art classes in particular are stimulating and rewarding.
    • Instead of just sitting at your desk and gobbling down lunch while you keep working, spend your lunch hour doing things you enjoy, like going for a walk, taking an exercise break, or reading a book.
    • Don’t forget to laugh. It’s great for your health and can help:
      • Alleviate stress
      • Fight off infections
      • Boost brain health
      • Lower blood pressure
      • Improve your mood

    Balanced Living: Enjoying Exercise for Good Health

    Exercise isn’t something you should force yourself to do, or you won’t be likely to stick with. Do something that you like and look forward to doing, instead of another chore that you’ll be tempted to skip. Remember that exercise plays a huge role in stress reduction, so make time and motivate yourself for exercise by:

    • Making a good long workout part of your weekend plans. Hit the gym or plan a fun activity — go for a hike, bike ride, or play a game of golf or tennis.
    • Sneaking in some exercise on your lunch hour at work, or get up earlier and work out before you start your day.
    • Scheduling appointments for exercise just like you do other important tasks; commit the plan to paper so you’ll be more motivated to stick with it.

    Balanced Living: Making Time to Eat Right

    The right diet will keep your body healthy, give you energy, and boost your spirits. Healthy food can be delicious, and it’s fun learning new recipes and healthy combinations. Also, healthy cooking doesn’t have to be time-consuming:

    • Scour the Internet for heart-healthy recipes, or buy a cookbook focused on quick and tasty cuisine.
    • Buy fresh, ready-to-eat fruits and vegetables so that you can grab them on the go.
    • Plan your healthy menu for the week ahead and buy all the groceries that you’ll need; having a system will help you resist the temptation to call the pizza delivery guy.

    Everything in moderation is a phrase you hear often, and with good reason. Everything in moderation means that there’s a healthy balance to your life, so laugh, love, live, and be healthy.

    Being proud of yourself is just another way of saying you have a strong sense of self-worth. People who are proud of themselves tend to have a great passion for life, feel content and grateful, and are excellent at motivating others. Many women are blessed with this predisposed nature to be nurturing, caring and encouraging of our loved ones, but in a strange twist of irony, often sabotage their ability to feel proud of their own accomplishments.

    “Women tend to be caretakers and focus more on other’s happiness than their own,” says Nicole McCance, a Toronto psychotherapist. “This is usually something that is learned from childhood. Women tend to feel guilty when they are focusing on themselves. Some don’t think they deserve happiness. Once they realize that they are worthy of feeling good, and they learn how to be kinder to themselves, they notice that they are even better spouses and mothers because they have filled their own ‘love tank’ first.”

    Feeling proud of yourself will only motivate you to move forward with your short-term and long-term goals, therefore increasing your feeling of contentment. Otherwise, ”You deprive yourself of feeling happy and proud, empowered and strong, and this can cause general dissatisfaction about yourself and life in general,” says McCance. “It can be a vicious cycle, one of striving to get somewhere but when you are there you don’t feel the happiness you expected.”

    Do you feel proud of yourself? Try using these tips to help build your confidence.

    Know your self-worth
    When you’re struggling with changing a habit or comparing yourself to someone else on Facebook, it’s tempting to think that the cause of your presumed failure is due to a lack of willpower, talent, or commitment.

    “It all comes down to self-worth,” says Caird Urquhart, president of New Road Coaching, a firm for one-on-one lifestyle coaching. “Do you feel worthy of losing weight and making yourself feel better? It’s easy to look at someone and think they’re worthy of looking good and having a good life. You need to know that you are too. I think women have to start looking at themselves and say, ‘Yeah, I am worthy of being the best person I can be. I am reaching a high standard for myself. I am worthy of that.’”

    Figure out your values
    “I talk to clients a lot about values,” says Urquhart. “Really, what gets you up in the morning? What is truly yours and what do you believe in and value? If you value honesty and you truly believe you are an honest person and you tell a little fib one day, then immediately your sense of self-worth drops because you have broken one of your top values and you have strayed from who you are. So it is important to figure out what your values are.”

    Urquhart recommends coming up with a top five list to keep it simple. “Once you make list of values and you begin to follow them, then that will help begin to build your sense of self-worth and the pride will follow because you will be able to say, ‘I stuck with them and I feel really good about that.’”

    List the things you are already proud of
    Maybe you haven’t completed a half-marathon or climbed Mount Everest, but chances are you definitely have things in your life that you can be proud of. “Accomplishments are idiosyncratic,” says McCance. “If you feel that you have accomplished a goal, then you have. Goals are different for everyone and how we get there is also different.”

    Urquhart suggests making a list of things that you are already proud of, starting with what you have accomplished today. “People will say, ‘I came up with nothing.’ But, really, when you break it down, you can come up with ten things in a day that you are proud of. Look at things like: did you make your bed for the first time this week? Be proud of that. Did you eat strawberries instead of chips? Be proud of that. It’s the small things that start to add up and it starts to create momentum in the right direction.”

    Make small, incremental goals
    Having a sense of pride often comes from achieving a goal, but as Urquhart points out, a goal needn’t be monumental for you to feel good about it.

    “What often happens is we set these grandiose goals and then when we don’t achieve them, that’s when we feel bad about ourselves and that’s what lowers our self esteem.” Urquhart recommends setting five small goals per day, max. “It doesn’t have to be two hours of cardio. It can be walking to the store. It can be wearing clothes that make you feel good. It can be simple things that are going towards the direction where you want to go.”

    The important thing is to create the types of goals that can get you excited about achieving them. “Every time you accomplish that goal, you think, ‘Yeah, I can do this. I can keep going.’ And that is important because it creates momentum,” says Urquhart. “The pride comes from building and achieving from that momentum.”

    How to discipline a new puppy

    This article was co-authored by David Levin. David Levin is the Owner of Citizen Hound, a professional dog walking business based in the San Francisco Bay Area. With over 9 years of professional dog walking and training experience, David’s business has been voted the “Best Dog Walker SF” by Beast of the Bay for 2019, 2018, and 2017. Citizen Hound has also been ranked #1 Dog Walker by the SF Examiner and A-List in 2017, 2016, 2015. Citizen Hound prides themselves on their customer service, care, skill, and reputation.

    There are 13 references cited in this article, which can be found at the bottom of the page.

    wikiHow marks an article as reader-approved once it receives enough positive feedback. This article received 14 testimonials and 86% of readers who voted found it helpful, earning it our reader-approved status.

    This article has been viewed 822,599 times.

    Disciplining your puppy can feel a little overwhelming at times, but by focusing on a few simple strategies, you can get the best results. First, remember that repetition is much more important than force. Training takes time, but if you are patient and consistent, your puppy will start to figure things out. Second, try to act quickly; make sure that consequences happen within just a few seconds of any bad behavior to reinforce the connection. [1] X Expert Source

    David Levin
    Dog Training Coach Expert Interview. 19 December 2019. Finally, remember to focus on good behavior at least as much as you do on bad behavior. Whenever your puppy does something right, make sure to give them a treat, pet them, or tell them they did a good job.

    How to discipline a new puppy

    The Spruce / Kevin Norris

    Once you’ve mastered the basics of dog training—sit, down, come, stay—you can move on to the fun dog tricks. Teaching your dog to shake, roll over, spin, beg, or take a bow are mentally stimulating for the dog, a good way for you to bond, and reinforce the basic commands. Even a beginner can teach a puppy or adult dog to do fun tricks.

    ” data-caption=”” data-expand=”300″ data-tracking-container=”true” />

    The Spruce / Marina Li

    Plus it’s a lot of fun to train a dog some cool dog tricks to show off for friends!

    Give Kiss

    ” data-caption=”” data-expand=”300″ data-tracking-container=”true” />

    PXHere / CC By 0

    Training a dog to kiss is one of the easiest tricks to teach. While not everyone enjoys a big, wet doggie smooch, this dog trick usually goes over very well with kids. By putting a little treat on your cheek and adding the command, you’ll soon be able to get all the affection you want from your dog on demand!

    Another benefit of teaching your dog to kiss on cue is that is can help you prevent unwanted licking.


    How to discipline a new puppy

    Training a dog to speak is fun and it helps to solve a common behavior problem. Many dog trainers recommend using the ‘speak’ and ‘quiet’ commands to put an end to excessive barking. Putting these on command allows your dog to bark in certain situations, and also allows you to have control over when the barking should start and stop. It’s also a lot of fun to show off your dog’s conversational skills at family gatherings!

    Back Up

    ” data-caption=”” data-expand=”300″ data-tracking-container=”true” />

    Scott Barbour / Getty Images

    Back up is a fun dog trick that can come in handy in a variety of situations. Once your dog knows how to back up on command, you can use it to keep it from rushing out the door, crowding you at the refrigerator, or just to entertain your friends.

    Back up is fairly simple to teach a dog. All you need is some patience and a handful of treats. You can quickly train a dog to back up a few steps when you give the command.

    Shake Paws

    ” data-caption=”” data-expand=”300″ data-tracking-container=”true” />

    The Spruce / Kevin Norris

    Have your dog greet your friends by shaking hands (or paws, as the case may be). This is an easy dog trick that you can usually train a dog to do in a few short training sessions. Most dogs naturally like using their paws and will enjoy the positive attention they get when doing this trick.

    ” data-caption=”” data-expand=”300″ data-tracking-container=”true” />

    The Spruce / Kevin Norris

    Training a dog to wave hello or goodbye is a fun and fairly simple dog trick. Start by training your dog to shake paws. You will use the same action your dog uses to shake to train it to lift its paw to wave. This is a great attention-getting trick that will be very cute to watch.

    ” data-caption=”” data-expand=”300″ data-tracking-container=”true” />

    The Spruce / Kevin Norris

    By holding a treat near your dog’s nose, you can easily lure it into a spin. If you want to add some difficulty to this dog trick, you can teach your dog to spin in a specific direction. You’ll amaze your friends when you show them how your dog can tell the difference between left and right.

    ” data-caption=”” data-expand=”300″ data-tracking-container=”true” />

    The Spruce / Kevin Norris

    What could be cuter than seeing your dog sitting on its hind legs with its paws up to beg for a treat? This dog trick can be a little more difficult to train a dog to do than some of the others, but with a little patience, your dog will be sitting up to beg in no time.

    Roll Over

    ” data-caption=”” data-expand=”300″ data-tracking-container=”true” />

    The Spruce / Kevin Norris

    Most people train a dog to roll over in several small parts and work up to getting the dog to roll over all the way. It may take some effort to train a dog to do this dog trick, but it is well worth it. It’s lots of fun, and it also serves as a building block for several other dog tricks, such as playing dead.

    Play Dead

    ” data-caption=”” data-expand=”300″ data-tracking-container=”true” />

    The Spruce / Kevin Norris

    Your friends are sure to be blown away when you hold your finger like a gun and say bang and your dog falls to the floor to play dead. Although it looks impressive, it’s not as hard as you might think to train a dog to play dead, especially if you have already trained it to roll over.

    Take a Bow

    ” data-caption=”” data-expand=”300″ data-tracking-container=”true” />

    The Spruce / Kevin Norris

    Taking a bow is a dog trick which involves having your dog put its chest to the ground while keeping its rear end up in the air. It may sound like a difficult dog trick to train a dog to do, but the truth is that bowing is a natural behavior for dogs.

    If you watch two dogs playing together, you will frequently see them bow. Trainers refer to this behavior as a play bow, and it is a dog’s way of asking another dog to come and play. You can easily use your dog’s natural playfulness to train it to take a bow. And it’s a great way to end a demonstration of all the cool new dog tricks your dog has learned!

    A well-trained puppy is the dream of every new pet parent, but there’s no need for it to be just a dream. Proper training and supportive encouragement are the best ways to help a dog understand good behavior from bad. Of course, there will be mistakes as your dog learns, but if you know how to discipline a dog and redirect him, you’ll have the best behaved pup on your street.

    The good news is that dogs tend to be fast learners. If you can work with him on obedience training, disciplining a dog should be reasonably simple in the immediate moment and for the rest of his life! Before you begin, it’s important to learn the do’s and don’ts of how to discipline a dog. You want to make sure the punishment matches the action and you don’t do anything to harm the bond you’re currently building with your pet. Here are some tips to get you started on the right foot . or shall we say, paw.

    The Don’ts of Disciplining a Dog

    Don’t physically discipline your dog: You love your pets like family, so you’d never want to hurt your dog. It goes without saying that you should never lay a hand on your dog to discipline him, even if you’re extremely frustrated. There is a never a reason to hit, shake or intimidate your dog. If you’re ever feeling like the discipline is getting out of your control, it’s time to hire a professional trainer or ask for assistance from your friends or family members. Physical discipline also can make the problem worse. Dog’s struggle to connect the punishment with the action they committed, so they are likely not to change their negative behavior, but rather become fearful and less prone to listen.

    Don’t yell or scream at your dog: Your dog understands the difference between your normal voice and shouting voice, just as you understand the difference between a bark and his play sounds. However, if all the disciplining you do just sounds like loud noise to your dog, he’ll eventually begin to tune you out. Or, even worse, yelling could agitate or excite your pup, which might encourage negative behaviors. Keep a calm voice and use clear, simple commands.

    Don’t rub your dog’s nose in an accident: Sometimes it takes a puppy a little while to learn where it’s acceptable to relieve himself. Since dogs often mark their territory in many places outdoors, it can be hard for puppies to learn not to do the same thing in the house. The smell they leave is a way of communicating with other animals. Even if they understand that they aren’t supposed to go in the house, they may not understand the severity of their actions. Don’t punish your dog by rubbing his nose in his accident. This can create an anxiety issue or break the bond between pet and owner. Clean up the mess and redirect your dog outside.

    “To prevent frequent urination in the same household spot, remove the scent of previous urine marks with a good enzymatic cleaner,” recommends Vetstreet.

    Don’t allow play that isn’t okay: When a puppy is learning, he’s not always going to have the best behavior. There’s so many tempting things in your home, and it’s important for you to make it clear which items belong to him and which ones are off limits. One of the most common behavioral concerns for pet parents is chewing. If you want to keep your shoes safe from your dog, keep them out of sight or restrict your dog access to certain areas of your home. Don’t allow a behavior to continue because it’s cute or because you think he’ll grow out of it. Teach him how to play properly from the very beginning.

    How to discipline a new puppy

    The Do’s of How to Discipline a Dog

    Do reinforce good behaviors: In an ideal relationship with your dog, you don’t have to worry about discipline any longer and can simply praise him. There are many ways to positively reinforce good behaviors, and your dog will especially like getting healthy treats when he’s done something right. The more you encourage your dog, the harder he’ll work to make sure he follows the rules and keeps you happy.

    Do catch your dog in the act: To successfully discipline a dog, address a behavior or action while or immediately after it happens. You can’t reprimand your dog for something he did in the past. He simply won’t understand why you’re disciplining him. You can, however, teach your dog if you catch him in the act of doing something wrong. This doesn’t mean you should booby trap your house, waiting for your dog to slip up. It simply means to be on the lookout and respond quickly and appropriately to his behavior.

    Do consider your dog’s health: If your dog suddenly begins to urinate on your carpets and furniture after being successfully house-trained for quite some time, there’s a chance that his behavior is the result of a medical issue, such as a urinary tract infection. Since you’re not a mind reader, a trip to the veterinarian’s office is necessary. Dogs don’t like to soil their home areas, so consider this a potential sign of an internal problem.

    Do redirect your furry friend: When you’re learning how to discipline your dog, one of the best routes to take is redirection. First, stop your dog in the act of whatever he’s doing, then give him a different, pet parent-approved option. For example, if you walk into a room and notice him chewing your shoes or hairbrush, swiftly tell him “No!” and take the item out of his mouth. Once your dog is calm, present him with an actual chew toy. When he’s munching on the toy, make sure to reinforce the positive behavior with lots of praise.

    Disciplining a dog can be tough, but remember that you’re helping him learn to be the best version of himself. If you treat your pup like you would a child, you will start to see that you’re teaching him how to be a grown up. The time you spend training him properly will not only improve his behavior, but also the bond you share. Make sure to always be patient and invest time in your dog’s training so you’ll worry less about how to discipline a dog and spend more time enjoying his company instead.

    This article was co-authored by David Levin. David Levin is the Owner of Citizen Hound, a professional dog walking business based in the San Francisco Bay Area. With over 9 years of professional dog walking and training experience, David’s business has been voted the “Best Dog Walker SF” by Beast of the Bay for 2019, 2018, and 2017. Citizen Hound has also been ranked #1 Dog Walker by the SF Examiner and A-List in 2017, 2016, 2015. Citizen Hound prides themselves on their customer service, care, skill, and reputation.

    There are 7 references cited in this article, which can be found at the bottom of the page.

    wikiHow marks an article as reader-approved once it receives enough positive feedback. In this case, 100% of readers who voted found the article helpful, earning it our reader-approved status.

    This article has been viewed 190,322 times.

    It’s always exciting bringing a new puppy home, but it takes patience, consistency, and lots of love to raise a well-trained puppy. Unfortunately, behavioral problems are one of the top reasons dogs end up in animal shelters. [1] X Research source Journal of Applied Animal Welfare Science, 3(2), 93–106. Salman, et al. Lawrence Erlbaum Associates, Inc. 2000 However, by using methods such as reward-based training and/or crate-training, you can help break the puppy of any initial behavioral problems. By properly training your puppy from the beginning, you will create a delightful member of the family and prevent problems.

    How to discipline a new puppy

    Your dog wants to feel loved at all times, and it wants to feel free and wanted. But you would prefer it to know, that even though you are cool with it’s “doggy philosophy”, there are always a few boundaries. You want to discipline your dog and correct its behavior in the best possible way, but you want to achieve this without affecting the trust it has in you.

    It is important to reprimand your dog for its bad behavior without abusing it – this counts as abuse since dogs can feel emotions too. Punishment is not an efficient method because it can make your dog fear and feel unwanted, and can turn it aggressive and insecure- bad news for the dog and everyone else.

    How to discipline a new puppy

    The good news is that dogs are creatures of routine. So what you train it with is what it lives with.

    Why do Dogs misbehave?

    A sophisticated dog owner should be able to interact with the dog on the basis that most of its actions spur from its animal instincts, and are not intended to harm or disrespect no matter the circumstance surrounding the actions.

    Dogs may misbehave for the following reasons;

    ● Adolescent dog behavior

    Boredom :

    Due to your busy schedule or whether or festivity that requires restraining and more time indoor for your dog, it can become bored and frustrated, and this can lead to many undesirable behaviors such as excessive barking, digging and destructive behavior. Boredom can also contribute to more serious problems, such as separation anxiety and obsessive behaviors.

    Breed Characteristics :

    Dog breeds have different behavior during circumstances. While some dogs are well reserved and open to house-train, others are not. It is important to understand which breed your dog belongs even before taking them. For instance, a terrier is meant to dig, retrievers want to carry stuff around. So, in the real sense, we are restraining them from their instincts and drives, rather than assisting them and helping them become better at what they were born for.

    Anxiety :

    Dogs are very sensitive to changes in their environment and routine. They become anxious and start to misbehave. The reaction to these changes can be as little as refusing to eat their food or extreme, such as persistent barking and chewing. When your dog’s experience this anxiety, they want a lot of your attention. You as the dog owner must understand that the bad behavior was the only response that you can help it handle better in the future. Aggressive behavior towards humans, dogs, and other animals excessive barking, restlessness, and destructive behavior are the most obvious symptoms of anxiety in a dog.

    Adolescent Dog Behavior :

    The adolescent period typically starts after five months of age and will be over when a dog reaches physical maturity, up to three years old. The fifth to eight months is usually the most challenging adolescent period, during this period the tendency to misbehave is higher. The changes in hormones, brain, and body affect your dog’s physical and psychological abilities, which is normal.

    How to Discipline a Dog for Bad Behavior?

    Understanding the right way to encourage good behavior in a dog – especially from its an early stage as a puppy – will help greatly, so it’s crucial to use the most efficient methods and training techniques. Use these puppy obedience training tips;

    ● The reward for good behavior

    Encourage your dog to do what you want with reward. You reward good behavior from your dog with something the dog appreciates from you. And also deprive your dog of your attention, and special treatment for its misbehavior – you should do this only when it has positive effects on your dog’s behavior and not make matters worse.

    How to discipline a new puppy

    Ways to Help Your Dog with Discipline:

    Your aim is to discipline your dog, help it and make it understand what’s allowed and what’s not tolerated. Your aim is not to make it terrified or afraid of you. Abandoning the idea of punishing your dog, and shifting your attention to a more constructive disciplinary approach can be more effective and rewarding. It helps your dog learn through controlled circumstances, and quickly understand.

    The following disciplinary approaches should be used instead of punishing it;

    ● Make a daily routine for your dog

    ● Give special treats

    ● Avoid excesses during the discipline

    ● Correct it at the time of misbehaving

    Walk With Your Dog :

    The reason for your dog’s misbehavior may be due to boredom, or the breed it belongs. Does your dog get enough physical and mental exercise? Depending on age, breed, and tolerance dogs may need to get one, two or more hours of daily exercise to help them stay fit mentally and physically. Rewarding your dog by walking it may be a great thing to do. Just make our research beforehand to ensure you are not taking the dog beyond what its breed can tolerate.

    How to discipline a new puppy

    Voice Command :

    Gaining authority over your dog helps you to make it understand what you would appreciate or disapprove of, and the earlier you set boundaries for your dog, the better. Saying No! Consistently and calmly at the appropriate times can help your dog realize that you are in control and they need to obey you to get what they want from you.

    Give Special Treats :

    Reward with your dogs with special treats when they listen to you and deprive your dog of it when they disregard your order. Repeat your actions every time your dog does this obey or disregard you. Soon, it will understand your point and act accordingly.

    How to discipline a new puppy

    Avoid Excesses During The Discipline :

    Rewarding your dog for its obedience or depriving them of your special attention and treats should do with caution. You do not want to over pamper your dog, or make it get a wrong picture about you not being caring. Remember what you want is a better bond and not separation.

    Correct your dog at the time of misbehaving :

    Discipline your dog at the appropriate times. You do not want it to be confused or even think your reward is for doing the wrong thing.

    Conclusion :

    Change is a hard process for humans, and dogs are no exception. You want to provide the best for your dog, but you must understand that to help it through the process of this change, you need consistency, patience, and commitment yourself. Train your dogs by using the reward. Your attention, affection, and special treatment are the reward and it is the key to discipline your dog’s bad behavior and not punishment.

    It might surprise you to hear this, but living with a dog is not all fun and games. No matter how cute our four-legged friends are, sometimes it’s necessary to correct their behavior.

    But, what is the right way to discipline your dog? Some people think that punishing a dog is the only way to get them to behave, while others propose a positive reinforcement method, where your pooch learns through a reward-based system.

    Knowing how to encourage good behavior in a dog will save you a lot of trouble in the long run, so it’s crucial to learn about the most efficient methods and training techniques. Trust me, your furball will thank you for it.

    With the use of a remote interactive pet camera, you can use the power of a verbal, “No!” even when you’re at the office.

    Is Punishment an Efficient Dog Training Method?

    Before we start analyzing the effectiveness of different training methods, we should understand what punishment, by definition, means. The term often implies a discipline method that is based on physical harm, like spanking or hitting your dog.

    However, there are actually both positive and negative forms of punishment, and they belong to two different categories:

    • Positive obedience training
    • Aversive obedience training

    Punishment as an aversive method includes discipline that causes pain to your dog. Not only are these practices cruel and harsh, they are also completely ineffective.

    On the other hand, knowing how to punish a dog in a humane way is much more productive. Using positive reinforcements to train your dog, rather than resorting to force, is the best method to discipline your dog.

    How to discipline my dog?

    Get a personalised vet advice for FREE!

    Punishment vs. Discipline

    When done properly, punishment doesn’t have to be negative. Constructive punishment helps your dog learn through conditioning, and quickly understand what’s allowed and what’s not. Disciplinary methods that are considered to be positive and beneficial are:

    • Time-outs
    • Using your voice to put a stop to unwanted behavior, rather than hitting your dog
    • Taking their toys away
    • Avoiding giving your dog attention when they misbehave

    All the tips mentioned above are both humane and highly efficient at the same time. Your dog won’t feel scared or wary of you, but they will understand that what they did won’t be tolerated.

    Are There Effects Of Spanking?

    Using hitting or spanking as a method of punishment can severely damage the relationship you have with your dog. If you start using force to discipline them, your dog can develop various behavioral issues. Some typical problems that hitting your dog will cause are:

    • Insecurity and fearfulness
    • Instinct to hide or run away from you
    • Aggression

    If you’re beating your dog, you’re not addressing the problem, you’re teaching them to see you as a source of pain. Whether the reason for punishment is excessive barking, peeing in the house or snatching food off your counter, punishment in the form of spanking is only going to make matters worse.

    Your dog won’t be disciplined if they’re punished with force. In the majority of cases, physical punishment only makes dogs scared and confused. Why? Because you’re conditioning your dog to expect pain from you, without them being able to understand the reason for it.

    How to Discipline a Puppy

    Same as it is with humans, it’s easier for dogs to get the hang of things while they are young. However, this doesn’t mean that the process will be easier.

    Puppies are full of energy and still at a stage of development when they need to learn everything from scratch. A puppy doesn’t understand it’s wrong to chew shoes, poop in the living room or bite your toes.

    So, how do you raise a puppy to become a well-socialized, well-behaved dog?

    Through treats and praise.

    If you’re unsure how to punish a puppy, use the same positive reinforcement principles you would with adult dogs. It might seem that using rewards as a way to discipline a dog is counterproductive, but it’s actually a powerful training method.

    By learning that certain types of behavior result in affection and prizes, they’ll quickly realize they need to continue that practice. Similarly, when something of value is withheld or taken away, it teaches them to avoid actions that lead to this.

    Fortunately, dog owners have the ability to watch dogs, even remotely. If you have a pup that misbehaves when you are out of the room, you can discover when and how that behavior happened with the use of a remote pet camera, like Petcube.

    Why Positive Reinforcements Work Better Than Punishment

    Unlike hitting a dog, which is cruel and futile, disciplining a dog with a reward system is a tried and true method that has real benefits.

    Constructive and positive training methods help your dog learn the proper behavior through conditioning, which is the best way to discipline a dog.

    When a certain activity results in eating treats or getting belly rubs, you can be sure your dog will want to do it as often as possible. For example, if going potty outside means being praised and petted on the head while doing business on the bedroom floor means time out, the choice is easy for a dog. They love pleasing their owners, and when disciplined properly, they’ll know how to do exactly that.

    What Are The Best Solutions For Disciplining A Dog

    Now that we’ve determined that positive, reward-based discipline is the key, the trick is to learn how to use that method with your own dog.

    Focus on activities and items your pooch loves. In most cases, it will be snuggle time, walks, or a tasty treat. To properly discipline your dog, you will need to let them know you’re in control of their favorite activities. Whenever they do something they are not supposed to, like bite or run away, punish them by withholding the rewards they’re used to.

    However, even when you manage to establish positive and negative punishment through rewards, it can be hard to discipline your dog if you’re often away.

    Pet cameras that double as treat dispensers, such as Petcube Bites 2, can help you reward your pet for their good behavior remotely, or interrupt unwanted behavior with verbal commands via the two-way audio feature. Even well-behaved dogs can suffer from separation anxiety, which leads them to engage in destructive behavior. Dog cameras that allow you to monitor their activities and assist positive reinforcement training can help you stay on top of the situation at all times.

    In the end, the most important thing to remember is that punishing a dog doesn’t have to be negative. Dogs need structure in their lives, and when you establish discipline in your household, both you and your dog will be much happier for it.

    Petcube products are designed to make pets and their pet parents happy. Petcube Bites 2 and Petcube Play 2 let you watch, hear, play, train and give treats to your pet remotely. Our sound and motion alerts will let you catch destructive or distressed behavior before it gets out of hand.

    How to discipline a new puppy

    Puppies spend a lot of time playing, chewing, and chasing things. They tend to use their needle-like sharp teeth during their activities. Puppies may sometimes nibble, chew, or bite their owner’s hands while playing with them. When your puppy is just a few weeks old, this type of behavior is cute, but not so much when they are three or four months old and growing up.

    What to do when your puppy growls and bites you?

    If your puppy growls when playing, they are trying to tell you that they do not want to be in a certain situation or require your assistance. Stopping aggressive puppy biting is as simple as removing him from the situation and then dealing with the underlying emotion. Finding out what’s bothering your puppy is the best method to stop your puppy from biting.

    It is ideal to deal with the root cause rather than punish them for growling and biting. Puppies also growl when they are playing. Do not yell at or snap at your puppy if it tries to bite you. You might want to consider spending some time training your puppy that biting is not acceptable.

    Tips to Train your puppy not to bite aggressively

    All puppies must learn to control their urge to bite. An aggressive puppy biting owner is not to be encouraged. They may put their mouths on you or someone else when they’re in pain or scared. If they’ve learned bite inhibition, on the other hand, they understand that they shouldn’t bite too forcefully that it hurts.

    When puppies play, they instinctively nibble at each other. Their playmates will likely yelp loudly and warn the puppy if their bite is too hard.

    1. When your puppy bites aggressively, ignore him

    When puppies bite a littermate or playmate quite hard, they usually yelp loudly and quit playing right away. With this, they learn how much is too much and how hard is too severe. When training your puppy not to bite, you may also apply the same method.

    Fold your arms and move away from your puppy for 5-10 seconds, ignoring him. It may be necessary to leave the room in some situations. After a nip or bite, use this strategy to train your puppy that the fun and playtime will be over when he bites you.

    2. Encourage excellent behavior

    It’s just as vital to discourage aggressive puppy biting behavior as it is to reward good behavior. Positive ways to reward your puppy for excellent behavior include praise treats, petting, and playtime. Treat your puppy, pet him, and lavish him with praise when he only kisses and does not bite too hard.

    3. When the puppy has calmed down, resume playing

    Show your puppy your devotion once again. If an aggressive puppy continues to bite, you should continue to ignore him more, stop all play, and leave the area if necessary. With this action, you are making it clear that you are not paying attention to him. This will help him understand that biting is not good and only if he doesn’t bite, you will give him attention. As a result, he will hesitate to bite you aggressively to gain your affection.

    4. Get your puppy a chewing toy

    It’s a good idea to have a chewing toy at hand. When the puppy shows the urge to bite, you can anticipate biting tendency and divert his attention to the toy. This will train the puppy on what is acceptable to bite or chew on. Offer a toy instead if they start chewing your fingers or toes while playing.

    5. Avoid physical punishment

    When you administer physical punishment to your puppy, you’re also showing aggressive behavior. You’re sending the message that aggression is a valid way of communication. If you don’t want your puppy to bite, you can’t make him stop by punishing him. Punishment can only lead to anxiety, fear, and aggression. Because the use of aggression fosters aggression, the punishment can turn a naughty puppy into a severely troubled pet.

    6. Discipline your puppy for biting

    When your pet is teething and attempting to nibble on your fingers., give the puppy the command “no bite” and then a chewing toy. This will teach your puppy that chewing on specific items is okay.

    However, if your puppy’s aggressive biting continues, you must put a stop to it. Order your puppy to stop biting and withdraw your arm away immediately, whether it’s just a minor bite on your fingers or a seemingly harmless playful one.

    7. When it comes to training your puppy, be consistent

    As your puppy’s training progresses, gradually expose him to various potentially frightening situations while using the refocusing techniques.

    Be patient, consistent, and positive at the end of each session. Each puppy is unique and learns at its own pace. If you devote yourself to training your puppy, you’ll be surprised at how quickly he learns to form positive bonds even in the most challenging situations. This, of course, makes them less likely to bite.


    Puppies can be a handful, but with the right training, your new pal can develop good habits and a strong bond with you. With their ability to communicate silently and instinctively with you, you can use puppy-specific discipline training to teach your puppy the right behavior. This will help to reinforce positive behavior and avoid negative behavior even while keeping himself entertained and stress-free.

    Most dog owners have experienced those frustrating moments when, despite all the training and practice, their dog simply doesn’t listen to them. As you and your puppy get to know each other, it’s important to remember that listening is a two-way-street: he’s learning what you expect just as you’re learning to tune into his signals. Don’t give up! We have some guidelines to help you and your pup communicate effectively.

    Practice With Your Puppy

    It’s possible that he hasn’t completely mastered a skill or command. Get back to basics and practice, practice, practice. If you’re teaching him to stay, for example, train in different environments such as the house, the yard, at the park. Be patient and consistent until you think he really gets it. Some commands, like “come,” can be life-saving if, for instance, he’s about to chase a squirrel onto a busy road. Reward him lavishly every time he gets it right.

    Alternatives to Punishment

    Punitive or harsh training will damage the bond you’re building with your puppy. Remember that you’re teaching him cues for the puppy behavior you want. Correct him gently and appropriately, when needed, and reward him for responding correctly with praise and/or treats.

    Photo courtesy of Diane Donnelly, AKC Breeder of Merit

    Know the Breed

    Teaching a sight hound or terrier, for example, to sit-stay as a rabbit runs across the yard will take extra practice and patience. Learning about your dog’s breed will help make things easier.

    Pay Attention to What Your Puppy Is Feeling

    Strong emotions can get in the way of training and practice. For instance, if your dog is fearful of something in the environment, like loud noises or another dog, self-preservation instincts kick in, and he’s less capable of more complex thinking.

    For a dog, listening has more to do with reading your body language and understanding physical cues than it does with verbal language. He’s hearing words and human speech all day long, and it may be hard to separate out the command from the rest of it. Think of how the parents and other adults sound in the “Peanuts” movies — like an indistinguishable yammering. That’s similar to what your dog hears. Dogs communicate with each other by reading posture and body language, and your dog is adept at reading yours, as well. So use very clear cues, not only a word, but also a specific tone of voice and a physical gesture.

    How to discipline a new puppy

    As the epitome of naughty deeds, puppies have ways of driving their pet parents mad. You wake up to find the garbage on the floor and your socks and shoes shredded. You sit on the couch and your pal jumps on up with you, despite you telling him he’s not allowed. Disciplining your puppy is mostly about positivity and a little about distraction.

    Video of the Day

    Correct Him During the Act

    The most effective way to stop your pup’s bad behavior is catching him red-handed. Sometimes that’s easy, as in the case of him sounding off with barks or jumping on people. But some bad behaviors aren’t so easy to catch until after the deed has long been done, such as trash-picking puppies and sheet shredders. Keep an eye on your puppy at all times. If you notice the house is silent and you don’t see the youngster, go looking for him. Puppies can quickly find themselves in lots of trouble when not supervised by their human parents. If you don’t catch your pup in the act, it’s impossible to discipline him. Disciplining involves modifying his response to a situation, which requires him to be in that situation at the time.

    Distract and Avoid

    Think of bad behaviors such as getting in the trash, eating wires, tearing up pillows and eating cat litter as opportunistic situations. These are behaviors that are difficult to modify because it’s nearly impossible to reward the opposite behavior. That might sound confusing, so think of it like this: you can ignore jumping and reward your puppy only when his four paws are on the ground. He eventually learns that not jumping nets him way more rewards than jumping. You cannot ignore him eating cat litter, and there’s no opposite behavior to reward him for. To put an end to such behaviors, distract him with a quick and sharp “ah” when you witness the behavior, and find a way to keep him from engaging in the behavior. That might mean putting a lid on your trash, hiding wires in PVC tubes and keeping him in his crate when you leave the house. Chewing destruction should not persist beyond his teething months — around 3 to 7 months of age — unless he’s bored or suffers from separation anxiety.

    Ignore, Replace and Reward

    Suppose your puppy latches onto your hand with his teeth. Replace your hand with a toy and give your pal lots of praise as he nibbles on it. If he goes for your hand again, jump up, ignore him for about 20 seconds and then offer him a toy. If he takes it, go back to playing with him. You want to ignore bad behaviors like those and reward good behaviors. Some behaviors don’t warrant all three actions of ignoring, replacing and rewarding, and some may call for a command. Consider couch jumping, for example. The moment your pup’s front feet touch the couch, stand up, say “off” and walk away from the couch. When he jumps off the couch, reward him with a treat.


    Stopping your puppy’s bad behaviors requires consistency on your part. You can’t one day train him to not jump on people and then the next allow him to leap on whomever he wants. You can’t correct his mouthing during his teething stage and then turn around and think it’s cute when friends or family are over. Your puppy is much like a child, except he grows up a whole lot faster.

    What NOT to Do

    Disciplining your pup should never consist of negative reinforcement. In some cases, negative reinforcement may work, but it will typically yield slower and less effective results. It can also cause your puppy to become fearful. Saying “ah” sharply to distract your pup is perfectly fine. Yelling at and smacking him is not.

    Puppies are adorable and lovely to care for. However, they can also be quite naughty, biting and misbehaving at times. It is our responsibility as their caregiver to discipline them from a young age so they are well-behaved and have a balanced temperament as adults. With that being said, we mustn’t do this by scolding them.

    In this AnimalWised article we’re going to explain the best way to discipline your puppy by using positive reinforcement and other methods that don’t include any type of violence. Keep reading to learn more!

    1. Is it bad to scold a puppy?
    2. The best way discipline a puppy
    3. My puppy has behavioural problems

    Is it bad to scold a puppy?

    Dogs feel that we are part of their pack and want to live with us in peace. They actually want us to be happy and they don’t misbehave to make us angry. In fact, they don’t know what good or bad behaviour is until they learn it from us.

    Therefore, it’s important to note that canine education does not try to punish the dog’s bad behaviour, but instead, to reward them when they behave well. This is called positive reinforcement and it is the best way to discipline and train a puppy or adult dog.

    Before we scold a puppy, we must ask ourselves why they are behaving in such a way, because the truth is that they don’t want to make us angry on purpose. If your puppy does not answer your call, chews on the cushions, or relieves himself at home, it is because he has not yet learned all the new rules, commands or the routine of his new home.

    Why do puppies behave “badly”?

    Dogs, especially puppies, ask us for a lot of attention and will do everything possible to get it, even destroying the cushions to see if we react. If you detect negative behaviour, you must remedy it from the beginning. For example, if your dog jumps up to greet you, ignore this behaviour, turn around and turn your back on him. When he has calmed down you can pet him to reward the good behaviour. Next time, he’ll be more careful and try to stay calm so you greet him and pet him.

    Usually, a puppy just wants your attention and tries to figure out they can do that. Therefore, simply teach them to catch your attention differently, in a well behaved way that won’t disturb anyone or cause any trouble.

    The best way discipline a puppy

    But how to scold a puppy properly? Do not completely ignore your puppy’s misbehaviours, but correct them appropriately so that he understands what he can and cannot do. Therefore, we want to offer you tips to find out how to correct a puppy.

    The best way to discipline your puppy is through positive reinforcement. In other words, we are going to reward them when they behave the way we want them to. This is the most effective way of training a dog as they always want to do good and they fully understand that we are happy when we reward them with a treat or affection, making them repeat the awarded behaviour.

    Therefore, instead of scolding them for their bad behaviour, simply reward them when they do a good behaviour. Give them a treat, tell them “good puppy” in a sweet and high pitched voice, or give them a cuddle. Another great method for this is clicker training. Not only is it helpful for overall training, for tricks and canine sport, but also to correct bad behaviour. Learn more in our article about clicker training for dogs.

    So, how do you let your dog know that they’ve misbehaved? Should you simply ignore it and reward them when they do it correctly? Well, that’s one way to handle it. However, if necessary, you can “scold” them by saying their name or the word “no” firmly and in a low voice as soon as they’ve done an undesired behaviour.

    Dogs are very sensitive and will perceive the change in our choice and facial expression and they will know something isn’t right. Therefore, a simple firm “no” is suffice to let your puppy know that they’ve misbehaved. Along with this you can reward the correct behaviour as that is how they best learn how to behave in different environments.

    You should never scold them by yelling at them, threatening to hit them or any other type of violence. If you resort to this type of scolding, not only will you harm your relationship with your puppy as they will begin to associate you with something negative and will begin to avoid you or be scared of you, but you can also traumatize your dog, leading to them having a bad temperament or trust issues as adults.

    My puppy has behavioural problems

    Is your puppy biting or having other behaviour issues? If you’ve tried training them through positive reinforcement and even through the clicker method and you’re still struggling to get them to behave, you can resort to contacting a canine trainer or canine behaviour specialist. They will be able to analyse your puppy’s behaviour and show you how to properly train them. You should also bring them to the veterinarian for a check-up to rule out the cause being due to a medical condition.

    Remember that training a puppy takes a lot of patience as they are very distracted and playful at this age, but with patience and the right methods it is definitely possible to train a dog to behave in different situations and even to do certain tricks when asked to do so.

    When it comes to biting, we recommend you read our article about why your puppy is biting their leash and why your puppy is biting and growling. You can also learn more about training your puppy in our article about when to start training your puppy.

    The dream of every new dog owner is a well-disciplined pup that can be trusted in any situation. However, in reality, the behavior of dogs can often be problematic – especially in their formative years – so it takes a fair amount of training and effort to effectively instill this discipline.

    While this process may seem a little daunting at times, discipline is essential if you want a well-behaved pup. Fortunately, by focusing on a few simple strategies and avoiding a number of others, you should be able to see quick results.

    This guide will take an in-depth look at some of the most important do’s and don’ts when it comes to effectively disciplining your puppy. We’ll also look to answer some of the frequently asked questions related to the topic.

    How to discipline a new puppy

    The Do’s Of Discipling A Puppy

    Use Motivation And Reward

    Learning to understand exactly what motivates your puppy is an essential part of effective discipline. For example, they may respond positively to a range of different things, whether that’s lots of rubbing and petting, interactions with special toys, verbal encouragement, or a handful of tasty treats.

    Pay close attention to what triggers the best response from your puppy, and when you notice them displaying good behavior, reward them appropriately. This will ensure that your pooch makes a positive association with good behavior.

    Just keep in mind that it’s vitally important to be consistent with the positive reinforcement method. This is because dogs quickly learn which behaviors earn them the most approval and those which don’t.

    Be Authoritative

    Puppies learn to respect their owners and positively respond to discipline when they’re subject to clear authority. To assert this level of authority over your pooch, deliver commands such as “sit”, “stay”, and “quiet” in a stern tone of voice.

    Many experts and owners believe it’s a good idea to make your dog follow commands outside of training sessions too. A common example of this is asking your dog to sit before giving them their dinner.

    If your puppy doesn’t listen to your commands, be persistent and don’t back down. It’s imperative to show them that they have to obey your commands. Just make sure you continue to project and assert your authority in a calm manner, even if they don’t listen the first few times.


    As touched upon previously, consistency is key to effective discipline. So, whether you’re rewarding good behavior with a treat or punishing a negative action with the cold shoulder, it’s important to be consistent and offer the same reaction every time the behavior occurs.

    Some owners find it useful to assign a specific action for each behavior. For example, some of the less serious issues such as barking could be given a verbal cue such as “quiet”, whereas more destructive behaviour such as chewing furniture could be met with a timeout.

    It’s also important to take into account timing. If you hesitate and wait too long to take action, your puppy’s attention may move elsewhere and they could forget what they did wrong in the first place.

    Use Professional Help

    There’s nothing wrong with getting professional help if your best efforts haven’t proven successful. You don’t always have to figure it out yourself – sometimes using a professional dog trainer or attending training classes is the best option.

    If you decide to use professional help but still want to discipline your puppy yourself, there are countless YouTube videos, books, and blogs out there to help you with any issues you may have.

    The Don’ts Of Disciplining A Puppy

    Shout Or Use Physical Force

    There are times when trying to discipline your puppy can be incredibly frustrating – especially when they’re refusing to listen or take anything onboard. However, even in these challenging situations, it’s imperative to avoid using physical discipline or yelling at your pooch.

    If you feel like their behavior is getting out of control, don’t ever resort to physical discipline or shouting, instead look to get help from a professional trainer or some assistance from friends and family.

    Using physical force can make their behavioral problems twice as bad. What’s more, it can even lead to your dog becoming scared of you, subsequently increasing their anxiety, and sometimes even their aggression.

    In terms of yelling or shouting at your dog, this is very rarely helpful. It’ll mainly sound like loud noise, so they’ll slowly begin to tune you out and fail to understand that they’ve done anything wrong.

    Even worse, constant yelling could agitate and excite your puppy, making them more likely to engage in negative behaviors.

    Ignore Bad Behavior

    Needless to say, every puppy will exhibit some bad behaviors when they’re learning to play. Whether it’s nibbling on the edge of the sofa or scratching at the back door, it’s important to teach your pooch from an early age that there are certain behaviors in the house that aren’t allowed.

    Therefore, it’s essential to make sure that you don’t allow these behaviors to slide simply because it’s cute or because you think that your puppy will soon grow out of them.

    To effectively prevent these behaviors from escalating into anything more serious or problematic later down the line, teach your dog how to play correctly as early as you can in their life.

    Give up

    There’s no denying that training, socializing, and disciplining a puppy is a difficult and time-consuming task. Not only does it take a fair amount of practice, it also requires considerable levels of patience and consistency.

    Furthermore, depending on the age of your dog, as well as its breed and natural behavior, it can often take as long as a few months to notice any significant changes in behavior.

    With this in mind, you need to give your puppy plenty of time to learn the correct behaviors. They don’t speak the same language as us, so it naturally takes them time to pick up on what’s good and what’s bad.

    As mentioned earlier, dogs thrive on consistency and routine, so provide them with all the tools they need to become fully-disciplined creatures.

    Most importantly, don’t give up if there aren’t any immediate improvements. Every dog is different, so keep doing all the right things, and the results will soon follow.

    Frequently Asked Questions

    Why Is My Puppy Biting So Much?

    There can be a number of reasons why your puppy may be biting a lot. One of the most common is that they’re curious and want to test out different things. They may also bite if they’re frustrated or scared of something.

    If bites such as these are preceded by a growl, your dog most likely went ahead with the bite because the warning was ignored.

    What Age Will My Puppy Calm Down?

    While every dog breed is different, most dogs tend to calm down after six to nine months. By this time, they should have reached full maturity, with their excessive puppy energy a thing of the past.

    When disciplining your puppy for accidents, keep in mind that you must be patient and kind. Dogs don’t understand why you are upset, so disciplining puppies for urinating really doesn’t work. Rewards and praise are the best ways to ensure getting the behavior you want in a puppy, along with consistency, so they learn what to expect.

    How to discipline a new puppy

    Video of the Day

    Rewards vs. punishments for puppies

    Bringing home a new puppy and teaching it where to go potty can be challenging unless you are mentally prepared and able to devote time to the process.Puppies generally eat three times a day until they have grown into adult dogs, which eat twice daily. It is best to feed your puppy at the same time each day and limit treats so that it does not need to relieve itself at all different times during the day and night.

    In general, rewards or punishments for a dog are only useful if they are given within a half of a second of a behavior taking place. In the case of a puppy urinating, that’s going to be very hard to do. If you wait until you have discovered the pee and your puppy is wagging his tail and greeting you, he’s going to think that’s why you’re punishing him. Positive reinforcement training is always the best method of dealing with behavior problems.

    Positive reinforcement also works when housebreaking a puppy. The Humane Society says you’ll see the fastest results when you housebreak a puppy on a regular consistent schedule.Take your puppy outside frequently — at least every two hours — and reward your puppy every time they go potty outdoors.

    At what age should a puppy stop having accidents?

    How to discipline a new puppy

    Take your puppy outside right away after he wakes up, during and after playing, and after eating or drinking. Devote ample time for training your puppy on where to relieve itself and have the time and patience to wait outside while your dog figures out what to do. Always take your puppy (on a leash) to that spot and supervise your puppy at all times if this is possible.

    You shouldn’t really expect a puppy to have any bladder or bowel control until they are at least 16 weeks old. Even then, you may come home after being on an afternoon outing and find an occasional accident even into young adulthood. Remember that some puppies learn housetraining faster than others, and the best way to deal with housetraining is consistency, patience and rewards.

    Other puppy housetraining tips

    If you work outside the home, consider taking off a week to train your puppy. This may shorten the training period and will definitely increase your bond with the puppy. It will also make you and your puppy less stressed as you concentrate on your training efforts and it learns more about its new home and environment.While your puppy is relieving themselves, use a specific word or phrase that you can eventually use before they go to remind them what to do.

    Take them out for a longer walk or some playtime only after they have eliminated. If you are using puppy pads, then place them in the same spot each time you change them. As the puppy goes on the pad, praise the puppy. Consider crate-training your puppy, because it will generally not relieve itself on or around its bedding area. You cannot leave the puppy for hours inside a crate, but with increasing increments of time, your puppy will learn to hold its bladder for longer periods.

    Do not punish the puppy if you find a mess on the floor but didn’t actually see your puppy in action. The puppy will not understand why you are angry. Do not rub its nose in pee or poop; it will not understand. If you catch the puppy in the act of going in an inappropriate place, say “No” and take it outside.

    Praise your puppy when it does go potty in the correct place. Try to get outside in time so that the puppy learns that outdoors is where it should go. After the puppy relieves itself, praise it, reward it with a treat and bring it back inside so that it knows the only purpose of going outside that particular time was to go potty.

    How to discipline a new puppy

    Dr. Bartley Harrison is a veterinarian with more than 15 years of professional veterinary experience treating dogs, cats, rabbits, ferrets, birds, and small mammals, with a specific focus on Emergency Medicine. Dr. Harrison is part of The Spruce Pets’ veterinary review board.

    • Pin
    • Share
    • Email

    How to discipline a new puppy

    The Spruce / Kristie Lee

    The first thing on any new puppy owner’s mind is housebreaking. I recommend you switch the word ‘breaking’ for the word ‘training’. I will, however, sometimes use it in my writing because that is what people are accustomed to saying. Doesn’t ‘breaking’ lead you to think of doing something to your puppy to teach her? The word ‘training’ reminds you that this is a learning process for you and your puppy. There are five key concepts to teach:

    1. Teach your puppy where you want it to go potty
    2. Teach your puppy where you do not want it to go potty
    3. Teach your puppy to ‘hold it’ when it does not have access to the potty area
    4. Teach your puppy how to tell you when it needs to go potty
    5. Teach your puppy a phrase or word to go potty when you need for it to​

    House-training your puppy is similar to potty training your child. If you would not do something with a child then please do not do it with your puppy! This process is easy unless you do things that make it difficult. Punishment has no place in house-training and will make this process both more difficult and take longer.

    For ease of communication, this article will assume you are outdoor training your puppy. For indoor training simply substitute ‘outside’ for ‘potty area’.


    Start by gathering the correct equipment. Think for a moment about your field of expertise. Does using the proper equipment make things easier?

    • Good quality puppy food
    • Buckle collar or harness
    • 3-4 foot non-retractable lightweight leash
    • 15-foot non-retractable cotton web long line
    • A place to confine your dog—this is the largest area your puppy will keep clean and not chew up—typically a crate or exercise pen
    • A place to walk your dog for outdoor training
    • For indoor training either 2 dog litter boxes or 2 frames that hold potty pads and a good supply of potty pads
    • Small, easy-to-swallow treats
    • Carpet cleaner
    • A good amount of patience
    • A sense of humor

    Think about these things before you start:

    1. Feed your puppy on a schedule. What goes in comes out! The puppy that eats all day will need to go at unpredictable times. Feeding on a schedule allows you to predict when your puppy needs to eliminate.
    2. The best place for your puppy to sleep is in a small wire crate next to your bed. It is a good idea to have a larger crate in the area of your house where you spend the most time. Consider using an indoor exercise pen if you need to leave your puppy for longer than four hours.
    3. Choose a keying phrase that the entire family agrees with. I use ‘be quick’ with my dogs. You might also say ‘business’, ‘go potty’, ‘or ‘ water the grass’. The only rule is that you are comfortable saying the phrase in public!

    The Five Concepts of Housetraining Your Puppy

    Let’s review the 5 concepts of housetraining your puppy. It is important to teach all five concepts to your puppy! There is no specific order to teaching these:

    The first is how to teach your puppy where to go potty. Decide where the potty area is and consistently take your puppy there. Remember to say the word “outside” as you go outside or “inside” as you go to the indoor potty area. Give your treat five seconds after your puppy has finished going.

    ” data-caption=”” data-expand=”300″ data-tracking-container=”true” />

    The Spruce / Kristie Lee

    The second concept teaching your puppy where not to go potty. Avoid frightening and/or punishing your puppy. Redirection without fear is the fastest way to results.

    ” data-caption=”” data-expand=”300″ data-tracking-container=”true” />

    The Spruce / Kristie Lee

    The third concept is how to teach your puppy to hold it. Use confinement to teach this when you cannot watch your puppy. Use your leash (safely) indoors when you can supervise its activity.

    ” data-caption=”” data-expand=”300″ data-tracking-container=”true” />

    The Spruce / Kristie Lee

    The fourth concept is to teach your puppy how to tell you it needs to go potty. I suggest teaching your puppy to ring a bell instead of barking, whining, or scratching the door.

    ” data-caption=”” data-expand=”300″ data-tracking-container=”true” />

    The Spruce / Kristie Lee

    The fifth concept is how to condition a keying phrase to get your puppy to feel the internal urge to go potty when you need for it to go.

    ” data-caption=”” data-expand=”300″ data-tracking-container=”true” />

    The Spruce / Kristie Lee

    You will find that all five concepts weave together to patiently teach your puppy what you expect from it. I do not believe that there is such a thing as a partially house-trained dog. Your puppy is either house-trained or it is not. You can use these five concepts to teach a puppy or teach an older dog, as long as the dog is of sound mind and body. It is, however, much faster and easier to teach these concepts in puppyhood!

    How to Housebreak a Puppy Without a Crate

    Housebreaking your puppy can frustrate you while he struggles to grasp the concept. Piddle spots will happen as he learns, which can only add to your aggravation. Handle these slips properly so you don’t cause him unnecessary stress and fear, likely resulting in regression in the training.

    Accidents Happen

    A puppy’s brain is only so big. Playing, eating and sleeping sometimes dominate your fur ball’s every other thought. Excitement over a new toy, or a taking an extra-long nap, can make your little guy forget he needs to go outside to do his business. Rome was not built in a day as the saying goes, and your puppy won’t be completely house-trained in that amount of time either. Recognize that accidents come with the territory of puppy parenthood; unless he seems sick, these little puddles are simply par for the course.

    What Not to Do

    As frustrating as it is to find a pee puddle or poo pile on your living room rug, control your emotions. Do not yell at your puppy or rub his nose in the mess; do not give him a swat on his bottom. Reacting with anger is not just wasted energy but is regressive in result. Displaying anger will not stop future accidents; it may cause more as your puppy becomes stressed and scared of you.

    Try, Try Again

    House-training your puppy comes down to A, B and C — Always Be Consistent. Take your pup outside every two hours, and immediately after waking, eating or playing. Keep regular mealtimes and train your puppy to a crate if you plan to be out for a few hours. Proper crate-training is an effective housebreaking effort. If you catch him in the act of going inside the house, surprise him by clapping or calling his name loudly. This will make him clench and stop going. Pick him up and offer gentle reassurance as you rush him outside to finish. Thoroughly clean any potty spots inside with cleaners designed to break down the smell. Otherwise, if he still smells the pee or poo, he’ll wander to that area again the next time he has to go.

    Good Boy

    Puppies love to please; once your little guy knows what’s expected of him, he’ll have no problems going where he’s supposed to. Encourage him to do his business as you wait outside with him. It may take a while at first, so be patient. When he finally goes, praise him to high heaven and offer a treat. This encouragement helps him remember that relieving himself outside is good, which will help future potty trips.

    More Articles

    Can You Take Water & Food From a Puppy at Night? →

    Housebreak a Border Collie →

    Make Your Hyper Chihuahua Puppy Fall Asleep →

    • The Humane Society of the United States: Housetraining Puppies
    • ASPCA: House Training Your Puppy
    • Humane Education and Responsible Ownership: Tips on House Training Puppies: The Do’s and Don’ts
    • Cesar’s Way: Housebreaking Your Puppy: Do’s and Don’ts

    Jane Williams began her writing career in 2000 as the writer and editor of a nationwide marketing company. Her articles have appeared on various websites. Williams briefly attended college for a degree in administration before embarking on her writing career.

    Home » Pets » Dogs » Puppies » Disciplining a Puppy – How to Change their Behavior

    That adorable new puppy just chewed a not-so-adorable hole in your sofa. Maybe you’re down to just one pair of shoes that haven’t been destroyed by that furry little bundle of joy. Or perhaps you feel you’ve cleaned up enough puppy poop to last a lifetime. Whatever your training dilemma is, applying proper discipline is key to stopping the unwanted behavior.

    Many experts offer many different, and conflicting ideas. It’s often difficult to decide which method of discipline is best. There are, however, a few general guidelines to keep in mind when disciplining your new best friend.

    Some Methods Instill Fear in Puppies

    Hitting or shaking your puppy is not a good idea. While it may stop the unwanted behavior, it will also teach your puppy to be afraid of people. In addition to causing your puppy to avoid you, it can teach your puppy to be aggressive towards humans in general

    If you hit your puppy, then later reach out to pet him, all he will know is the fear of that hand coming towards him. Instead, choose a method of discipline that uses rewards for proper behavior and discourages unwanted behavior by startling the puppy with a loud noise, such as shaking a can full of pennies.

    Caught in the Act

    If you walk up on a mess made by your puppy, and your puppy is not in sight, then this is not the time to try and teach your puppy a lesson. Unless you can correct the unwanted behavior AS IT IS TAKING PLACE then your efforts will be in vain.

    If you drag your puppy over to a mess he made earlier, and tell him NO, he will likely not understand what he did wrong.

    Instead reserve discipline for when you catch him in the act. Keep some type of noisemaker handy. Pet stores and online pet supply sites sell special whistles that can be used for this purpose. Just as effective is the aforementioned can of pennies, a shrill whistle or simply a loud NO from the owner.

    The noise should startle the puppy enough that he stops the behavior. Then, after he has been distracted, redirect the puppies attention to a more acceptable behavior.

    Accentuate the Positive

    Enforcing the behavior you want is just as important as discouraging behavior you don’t want. When drawing your puppy away from unacceptable behavior and pointing them toward acceptable behavior, reward your puppy when he acts appropriately. When you happen upon him mauling his chew toy instead of your favorite chair, reward him verbally and, perhaps, with a treat.

    By reinforcing the behavior you want, you are providing one more reason for your dog to behave appropriately.

    Prevention is the Best Medicine

    It is more difficult for your puppy to misbehave if he is not left alone in tempting situations. Until your puppy has learned what is acceptable, supervision is key. Keep an eye on your puppy when he is roaming free through the house. Work on crate training, so that when you are away, your pet has a safe place to rest while he waits for your return. This not only provides limits for your pooch, it also protects your belongings!

    Another reason that supervision is important was discussed earlier: For discipline to be effective, the puppy must be caught in the act of misbehaving.

    What will work depends a lot on the personality of your puppy. Some methods that work well for one puppy will not work so well for another. Just keep trying different methods until you find one that works for you.

    First, let me tell you what I am calling punishment. What I am calling punishment is something one would do when their dog is misbehaving that the dog does not like. It could be a loud noise, a shock or tightening a choke collar. You will know if the punishment worked because your dog would do the behavior less. Although some punishments are quite gentle (like saying “no”), I am not advocating using punishment to train your dog because of the negative risks of punishment. Punishments are risky because they can cause fear, and fear is a major cause of aggression and shyness.

    If you do choose to punish your puppy or dog, you should seriously consider seeking the help of an experienced professional trainer who can coach you on your timing and method. However, I predict that the more you concentrate on preventing your dog’s misbehavior and rewarding good behavior, the less you will be need to use punishments.

    How to discipline a new puppy

    Training Guide for Reactive & Aggressive Dogs E-Book

    Using punishment correctly is not simple and mistakes can have serious consequences. I have outlined the some of the requirements for effective use of punishment:

    • The punishment should follow the “crime” by less than 5 seconds so that your dog will not be confused about what behavior is being punished.
    • The punishment should be just the right severity to reduce the misbehavior in 2-3 applications. If the punishment is too weak, it could make your dog less sensitive to punishments in the future, and if it is too harsh it could traumatize or physically harm your dog. If a punishment is too strong, his resulting fear could lead to a behavior problem.
    • Your dog should not be able to tell that a person is punishing him. Otherwise he may learn to misbehave when no one is looking, or he may decide that people are unpleasant or scary to be around. The punishment should appear to come directly from the universe like gravity. A good example is a booby trap.
    • Your dog should be taught a new behavior to replace the misbehavior. For example, teach him to “sit” instead of jumping up to get attention. If your dog has no alternate behavior for the one that was punished then he may get confused about what he is supposed to do in that situation. In his confusion, he may choose another misbehavior or become stressed and worried.
    • Be aware that if punishment is used for aggressive behaviors it can be very dangerous. For example, if your dog growls at your daughter and you punish him by yelling at him, he may stop growling at your daughter when you are near and the problem may seem solved. However, your dog is likely even less comfortable around your daughter and the risk of a bite without a warning growl is higher.

    Some examples of poorly applied punishments and possible consequences:

    • “Rubbing your dog’s nose in it” – This technique is generally applied too long after a house training accident and so he will not associate the accident with the punishment. It could make your dog afraid of you, or he may learn that he needs to hide from you to poop.
    • Yelling at a barking dog – This could increase barking if the cause of the barking is to get attention. It could cause him to fear the person who is yelling or it could convince him that what he was barking at was truly important since his person is “barking” too.
    • Jerking the leash when the dog pulls – This is usually not a strong enough punishment to deter pulling for long. Leash jerks can also be damaging to your dog’s neck and spine.
    • Kneeing a dog that jumps up – This may teach the dog that people are unpleasant or, if he enjoys being rough, he may learn to jump more aggressively.

    Training your dog properly using punishments can be risky and difficult! Therefore, we recommend choosing a punishment that has the least likelihood of doing harm such as a hand clap or “time out”, preventing misbehavior while you are still training and most importantly, teaching your dog what you want him to do using rewards.

    Happy Training! If you found this article helpful, please consider supporting our small business by becoming a customer or sharing our site with a friend.

    How to discipline a new puppy

    When your dog won’t listen to your commands, it can be frustrating — and it can also be dangerous. After all, this kind of communication can help keep your dog out of trouble, preventing him from running out into a busy street or eating something he shouldn’t. It can also help keep you sane by helping you manage problem behaviors.

    How to discipline a new puppy

    But it’s not always easy to get to the root of the problem. So where do you start if your dog doesn’t obey — either in specific situations or all of the time? Here are a few problems you may be encountering.

    Remove Excess Energy

    If you’ve ever tried to communicate with a hyper toddler, then you know how excited energy can be distracting. It’s no different with dogs. When your pup is raring to go, his only focus is on releasing all that pent-up energy inside, and he’s going to have a hard time listening to you.

    So remember to practice first exercise, then discipline, and then affection. A daily walk that truly drains all of your dog’s energy will go a long way.

    Be Consistent

    If your dog is receiving different messages about his behavior, he won’t understand what you want from him. That’s also true if individual family members enforce different rules. Sit down as a family and discuss the rules, boundaries, and limitations you want to set for your dog. It can be helpful to write them down and display them somewhere prominent.

    Master Your Energy

    Dogs listen to their pack leaders, and you can only be that leader if you are displaying calm-assertive energy. If you’re frantic or uncertain as you give a command, your dog will tune you out. Unfortunately, many of us aren’t really aware of the energy we are giving off. Have a friend observe your behavior and give you feedback — or even film it so you can see for yourself.

    Go Back to Basics

    Does your dog truly know the command? It can take hundreds or even thousands of repetitions for some dogs to learn a new skill. Practice makes perfect. You may need to focus on training again to ensure your dog really has it down.

    Stop Relying on Verbal Commands

    Dogs don’t speak to one another; they use energy and body language to communicate. So it’s not surprising that they sometimes have trouble picking up on our verbal commands, particularly when they are bombarded by our constant yammering all day.

    Even if they know a command, they may actually associate it more with a non-verbal cue you give at the same time — something you may not even realize you’re doing.

    If your dog is listening to you, consider what may have changed about your physical presence. Are you holding a baby? Are you sitting down? Are you looking away? Small changes like these may be impacting your ability to fully communicate your message like you normally would.

    Notice Your Dog’s Emotional State

    Beyond pent-up energy, your dog may be distracted by a number of emotions. If you are trying to train her to come when a neighbor’s dog approaches, your pup may instead be so focused on claiming her territory that she’s tuned you out. Or she may be so frightened by the sound of thunder and lightning that there’s little mental space to hear your command to go to her crate. You have to deal with the underlying issue before you can get your dog to really listen to you.

    If you continue to have problems, consider hiring a professional to help. Communication between you and your dog is important for both of you and worth the investment of your time and energy.

    Only by learning how dogs communicate you will be able to fulfill your role as Pack Leader. In Cesar’s DVD “Essentials of Dog Behavior: The Language of Dogs,” he explains how the most unwanted canine behaviors can be corrected by understanding what your dog is communicating. Order yours now.

    Does your dog ever not pay attention to you, or do you have a method of getting his attention that always works? Tell us about it in the comments!

    • Home
    • About Us
      • FAQ
    • Success Stories
    • One-on-One
    • Contact Us
    • Fast Track Course
    • SHOP


    What happens when you have an older dog and bring a new puppy into the picture? Sometimes, peace and harmony but more often it is chaos. Some older dogs find a new puppy to be very annoying, and puppies can often torment an older dog. Read on to find tips on How to Stop Your Puppy From Tormenting Your Older Dog.

    It’s important to remember that your older dog was there first. He was just going along, minding his own business, enjoying the luxurious life when, BAM!! Enter someone new who is so cute he seems to get all the attention all the time. And on top of that, the puppy does not just stay to himself. No, he is curious and has to learn everything about his new older “playmate” firsthand. This is completely normal, but what about when the puppy gets out of hand and crosses the line into being aggressive with your older dog?

    Of course, you shouldn’t allow the puppy to torment, anger, or injure your older dog. It’s cruel and it’s just not fair! Your older dog will not understand what’s going on, and after all, he deserves his last years to be his best. He also needs to know that you are protecting him right now if he can’t/won’t assert himself. Some older dogs have such a great personality, and you don’t want the puppy to change that. On the OTHER hand, most older dogs will finally assert themselves against a puppy if it goes too far and they have had enough. It’s their nature and maybe the puppy hasn’t pushed it past the limit yet, but when she does, she will get a mother-like “nip” from your order dog that will help take care of this.

    Always make sure the puppy has plenty of exercise, toys, and playtime. Bored puppies will often act out in aggression, but tired puppies often will not. If there is any way to get your puppy out and around other dogs her age and speed BEFORE she unleashes all that energy on your older dog, that would help. Part of the problem is just a puppy being a puppy and he will outgrow it. There comes a point when it’s not so much fun to torment, annoy, harrass the older dog anymore.

    The part you want to control is when it goes beyond “puppiness” and becomes harmful. For this, you can use a can with a few pennies in it taped shut. Shake the can when your puppy is aggressive to your older dog and say “No!” loudly. This works best when there is only the puppy involved but you really don’t want to punish the older dog so try to shake the can in the puppy’s ear. A different approach is to get a spray bottle with water in it. Spray the puppy (try not to spray the older dog) and say “NO!” loudly. The goal is to startle her. You have to be consistent and do it every time.

    You will also want to act like you are leaving them together alone and then jump in at the first sign of aggression and spray her. Use your firm voice, not your sweet voice.

    And lastly, continue giving your order dog LOTS of praise and attention throughout this stage, a few extra treats won’t hurt either 🙂 Most likely when he sees that you are there to protect him, he will begin to exert himself and feel the confidence to take up for himself more. And the hope is that soon the puppy will grow and mature out of this stage and these two will live a long happy life together.

    How to discipline a new puppy

    So you got your first new puppy! Congratulations! But what now? Here are some tips to follow so that you and your new best friend can be besties for life.

    When you get a new puppy, you should establish who the owner is right away. The puppy should know exactly who is the owner. Not only that, but you’ll want to bring it to the vet as soon as possible because they will check it for health conditions or any other issues that may be present or could be an issue in the future.

    Make sure to housebreak your pup as soon as possible and don’t forget to make sure they have regular exercise. As for housebreaking, create a routine right way because you want the dog to know what time of the day to go potty and to eat are. The same goes for exercise, such as walks, playtime or time in the yard.

    Make sure you keep a feeding schedule for your pup. Give your new fur baby food at the same time every single day and don’t just leave it out for grazing. After your puppy has finished eating, bring it outside and let it go to the bathroom.

    Safety Tips

    Make sure you keep materials that can harm your puppy away from it. Your cabinets should be secure and don’t leave stuff laying around. Remember, your puppy is going to test boundaries and learn where its boundaries are. Keep all harmful materials out of reach, just as you would if you had young kids.

    Puppies tend to eat anything. They love to put anything in their mouths. Do things like tying up extension cords and teach them to not play around with them. If you think there is something your puppy would want to play with, then move it somewhere else.

    Pets love to dig through the trash, so make sure trash containers are not in easy reach and place leftover food outside in the bin. Human food can make your puppy sick, so don’t leave leftover foods where your pet can get to it. Many people feed their doggies human food, but it is better to be safe than sorry, so just don’t do it.

    Discipline Tips

    Never, and we mean never hit a puppy or any other kind of animal because this is a horrible form of discipline. Your dog will only be afraid of you and tremble when you go near it if you do this. You want your puppy to grow into a dog that will love you unconditionally, so don’t hit it.

    Learn how to use the word no when your puppy does something you don’t want it to do. Eventually they will learn what that word means and they will learn not to do those things. Like kids, remove anything that could harm your puppy, if it is in easy reach or can easily be found by them.

    Learning And Growing

    Allow your puppy to play and encourage it but don’t let them bite you. Puppies need to know right from the start that biting is not allowed nor is it acceptable behavior. If they feel the need to bite or chew, then buy them a few chew toys that they can play with.

    Playtime is a great experience for both humans and their pets, so bring your dog/dogs out and let them run around the yard or the park. Just make sure you keep a close eye on them and know when they are starting to get tired. When you notice them tiring themselves out, then give them water and find them a place to rest. Invest in a good bed and eventually they will know it is their place and they will go to it whenever they want to relax and/or sleep. Good training is essential!

    Set The Rules

    It’s your home and you should and need to set rules. If it’s fine, then let your puppy go on the furniture but if not, then make sure you establish the rule of no dogs on the sofa. If you get a large dog breed and you allow them on the couch when they are a puppy, then this may be an issue when they are older because of how much room they can take up.

    Smaller dogs don’t take up that much room, so it’s fine to let them onto the couch and other furniture. However, the choice is ultimately yours to make. Just consider the consequences before you establish rules for your puppy because when they learn things at a young age, it is hard to get them to stop doing those things when they reach the age of maturity.

    If you let your puppy out into the yard, then keep an eye on them, especially if it’s hot out. Also, buy some dog shoes because they can come in handy on walks with your dog. They won’t burn their paws on hot surfaces. Another thing you want to do is bring around plastic bags when you are out with your dog because if they go to the bathroom, then you can pick it up.

    Speaking of walking, it’s a good idea to keep your puppy on a leash . A harness is better though because it tends to be more comfortable for the puppy. It is up to you what you decide to use.

    If you treat your dog right and take good care of it, it will remain loyal and loving to you and your family. They will love you unconditionally too. With that said, keep the above advice and tips in mind if you are thinking about getting a new puppy.

    How to discipline a new puppy

    It’s an all-too-familiar scenario. Two humans try to blend their existing packs and wind up with their dogs fighting and creating chaos. It can happen with roommates moving in together, people trying to date, or even when bringing a new dog into an existing pack.

    It doesn’t have to be this way and, short of having one or more dogs that are red zone cases (which will require a professional trainer’s help), you can take steps to prevent this problem before it happens or solve it if it does.

    Before the dogs meet

    One big mistake people make when introducing dogs from different packs or bringing in new dogs is by just tossing them together in one pack’s territory and hoping that they’ll get along. Maybe they will and maybe they won’t.

    By bringing a new dog into another pack’s territory, you are running the risk of the existing pack becoming assertive or aggressive in order to defend what is theirs. Depending on the new dog’s energy, they may become completely submissive and fearful, or they may fight back.

    Whether you’re bringing a new dog into the pack or moving in new humans with their existing pack, the procedure is the same, and you can find it in detail in the article A New Member of the Pack. The short version is that all of the dogs should meet in neutral territory and take a long walk together first, before coming into the home. Then, the humans enter first, followed by the dogs that live there, followed by the new dog.

    In this way, you are allowing the dogs to first bond as a pack on the walk, then allowing the dogs currently living in the home to bring the new dogs in. Just shoving a new dog in through the door is an invasion; doing it this way turns it into an invitation from the existing dogs.

    Too late — now what?

    One dog fight does not make for a disaster, but your reaction to it can. Even among the seemingly closest of pack mates, sometimes something can happen that will get them going at each other. One of them doesn’t respect the other’s space and a correction turns into a conflict. Maybe a human member of the pack accidentally drops a high value food item on the floor and both dogs go for it. Maybe one of your dogs is experiencing physical pain and another dog nudged her the wrong way.

    The first step with the first fight is to break it up quickly and calmly. Cesar explains the steps to breaking up a dog fight, where your instinct is the key. Focus on the dog with the higher level of intensity, use touch to redirect (this forces them to release if they’re biting), and then pull them up (not back). Never yell or shout excitedly when breaking up a dog fight — this will only elevate the aggression. You can use a loud grunt or shout, but always in a calm manner. You’re not breaking up the dogs with your voice; you’re defusing the aggression with your energy.

    The second and most important step with a dog fight is how you handle it after. The right way: forget it happened, because your dogs will. The wrong way: start worrying about the next fight, because that is the quickest way to guarantee that it will happen.

    Avoiding dog fights

    Dogs in the same pack fight for one reason only: because they do not have a strong pack leader. This is why establishing rules, boundaries, and limitations for the entire pack is important. If all of your dogs are looking to you as a leader, they will not be looking at each other as competition.

    It’s also very important to walk your dogs together, side-by-side. Not only does the exercise help to lower their energy, and hence the impulse to fight, but by moving your dogs forward together it focuses them on a common goal instead of each other.

    Remember: the worst thing you can do if you have dogs that fight is to ignore the problem by isolating them from each other. Socialization is key for a well-balanced dog. What this actually does is create a separate territory for each dog, and fighting over territory is the only natural cause of battles between dog packs. Since the dogs will still be able to smell each other, that conflict will become an obsession. If they ever do wind up together in this situation, then they will fight.

    The key to success is you

    Even the most seemingly balanced dog pack may occasionally have a fight in it. The important thing to remember is that you are in charge and conflict like this is not the end of the world. Break the fight up quickly and calmly, redirect the dog’s attention, take them for a walk together, and don’t worry that it’s going to happen again.

    They may or may not fight again, but if worry over it does not become your obsession, you will not be feeding them negative energy that will lead to another fight. Reward them when they are being calm and submissive, and correct them when they are not. Your dogs would prefer to not fight, and you as the pack leader can help them achieve this goal.

    Have you had problems with fights in your pack? Let us know what worked for you in the comments below!

    Although we’d all like to believe our furry friends can do no wrong, occasionally, their behavior is less than ideal. This has many dog owners wondering — what is the proper way to discipline a dog?

    Whether it’s a new pup you’ve just welcomed home or a dog that’s been in the family for years, discipline should be treated as more than just consequences for undesirable actions — it’s a way to create trust and a bond between you and your pooch.

    If you’re new to the training scene or need a refresher, here are five dos and don’ts for disciplining your dog.

    Disciplining Your Dog: Dos

    How to discipline a new puppy

      Do: Use Positive Reinforcement

    Positive reinforcement has long been a touted strategy for dog training. Used by guide dog trainers and police forces, this can be one of the best ways to communicate with your pup.

    When your pup does something good, you can use verbal praise, toys, and treats to reward him. For example, if your dog is jumping on a house guest, and when you ask him to sit, he does, reward him with his favorite treat and a pat on the head. We recommend buying training treats that not only taste good to your pup, but also have health benefits.

    For positive reinforcement to work, you also have to make sure you don’t reward bad behavior. For dogs, sometimes all they want is any kind of attention, even if you’re scolding them. If your pooch jumps on you to play, some experts say that it’s best to turn the other way and ignore them rather than speak to them at all.

      Do: Be Consistent
      Consistency is key when it comes to successfully training and disciplining your dog. Whether you use verbal cues and designated hand signals to interrupt bad behavior or withhold rewards and put your pup in timeout after the deed is done, make sure you do so every time that behavior occurs.

      It can also be helpful to assign a specific signal or action for each behavior. More innocent behaviors, like barking at other dogs or people, might have verbal cues that get your dog to stop, while more unfortunate behaviors, like chewing or destroying furniture, might warrant a timeout. Keep in mind that timing is key, too. If you wait too long to take action, it could be too late for your pooch to remember what he even did wrong in the first place.

    • Do: Use Professional Help
      You don’t have to figure it all out yourself. Attending training classes or hiring a professional dog trainer might be the best option if your dog just isn’t getting it. A quick Google search should point you in the direction of a local trainer, but if you prefer to do it yourself at home, there are hundreds of books, YouTube videos, and blogs out there to help you navigate training your dog.

    Disciplining Your Dog: Don’ts

    How to discipline a new puppy

    When learning how to discipline a dog, it’s important to remember that dogs don’t speak our language, so we have to give them the time they need to learn how to communicate with us. Dogs thrive on routine and consistency, so it’s up to us as dog owners to teach them the rules and continue to enforce them.

    Puppies need love and proper training to grow into well-mannered dogs.

    Fair warning; the internet is a mishmash of training nonsense, some of it guaranteed to create an out-of-control puppy that is a headache to live with.

    Can I be honest about a subject that has frustrated me for years? People who get a new puppy are faced with a bewildering array of puppy training advice; unfortunately, a large part of it will completely sabotage their efforts to raise a dog who is a joy and not a headache to live with.

    Sorry, but it’s true, get puppy raising wrong, and you’ll regret it for about 15 years.

    Good luck if you are searching the internet for help training your new puppy, there is so much nonsense on the web about puppy training it boggles the mind. Videos and courses abound, no doubt produced by well-meaning souls who yes, love dogs but are clueless about what makes them tick.

    For example, the current trend of 100 % positive reinforcement dog training? In theory, it sounds warm and fuzzy but as someone who has trained and handled puppies and dogs for over 30 years knows, can leave the new puppy owner afraid to discipline their puppy in any way and can result in an out of control puppy who thinks the position as leader of the pack is up for grabs. (Your puppy doesn’t really want to be Alpha in your family, but instinct will lead her there if you don’t take the top spot lovingly but firmly from day one).

    You have to teach your puppy how to be polite and not bite.

    (No wonder the shelters are overflowing with dogs that their frustrated owners gave up on in despair).

    My goal as a dog breeder has always been to give my puppies a great start so that they grow up to be delightful family companions, but sadly, many puppies, for whatever reason, lack of any kind of basic training. If your new puppy arrives not having been introduced to puppy basics like crate training or house training, you, the novice puppy parent will soon be scrambling to help your puppy catch up on the learning that might have been missed as a baby. Even puppies that have the benefit of good early training can get off track almost immediately if you don’t continue working to show your puppy how to behave properly in her new human family.

    Your job isn’t for the faint of heart: Helping your puppy gain the skills to grow into a polite and mannerly adult dog.

    The truth? Dogs not only understand leadership, they crave it. They thrive on knowing that someone is in control and that they don’t have to be. It’s your job to be the leader of their human family so your puppy can relax and depend on the people to help her learn the rules that help her grow up to be a mannerly and fun to live with canine.

    More truth? This never never never means being abusive or cruel to your puppy! But when did telling your puppy “No” or using mild discipline become cruel? Your baby puppy’s momma used the perfect balance of love and yes, occasional firm corrections to teach her puppy how to live peaceably in their little pack. Your puppy still needs a careful balance of praise and discipline to learn how to interact properly with the humans in her life, or she’ll never become the dog you dreamed of having.

    This book was written to help confused puppy owners who are struggling to gain the skills to raise a mannerly and fun to live with family companion.

    How to discipline a new puppy

    Spend some time perusing training videos on Youtube and you’ll come across an extremely popular dog trainer who is shown tearing cardboard into small pieces and flinging them at the puppy he is supposedly training. The owner sits with a frozen smile watching in dismay and the puppy? She’s pulling long strips of material off the wicker couch as the camera rolls, and the “trainer” laughs and rolls his eyes (I hope he’s a bit embarrassed at his dismal results!).

    This video has over a million views , no wonder the shelters are overflowing with dogs that their owners finally gave up on in despair…

    Another search on Youtube for “How To Stop Puppy Biting” (search that term for over 18 million results!) and you’ll find a popular slightly wacky young “celebrity” dog trainer who spends an enormous amount of time letting puppies chomp down on his hands and arms with footage of the bleeding bites and scratches. Some of his videos are fairly helpful but the exceptions are glaring. One episode shows him rolling on the floor with a half-grown chocolate Lab puppy. The puppy is biting very aggressively, lunging to snap at the trainer’s face, even mounting (rude!) while the trainer laughs and jokes with the cameraman “I’d so like to body-slam this dog, in the most loving way of course!”

    The problem with this video is that allowing a puppy this large to bite and literally knock an adult over, is what happens when the trainer packs up filming for the day and the family’s 5-year-old tries to interact with this biting, out of control puppy? Enthusiastically using lunchmeat to distract the puppy from chewing him to pieces, he cheerfully tells the viewer that of course children should be protected from potential injury by the family pet, what a woefully inadequate result of an expensive training session. Sadly, examples like these are the norm for the dog training industry in 2019.

    So What should you do when your puppy is using her razor-sharp teeth on your hands or is otherwise unruly and out of control? Most current puppy training guides will instruct you that you are forbidden to use any negative reinforcement at all but instead tell the puppy parent to:

    ”Leave the room until your puppy calms down.”

    “Hold your hand still until your puppy lets go, then give her with a toy.” (Really. Both painful & ineffective, ouch! Doesn’t this somehow teach the puppy that she’s rewarded for biting since there’s no verbal direction included?)

    “Redirect your puppy with a toy.” (While offering a toy makes sense, why not offer a toy after telling your little alligator “No bite!” Noooo!” Then hand your little “Baby Jaws” the toy with a “Good Baby Jaws! Goooood girl!”)

    It’s not my goal to tell you to completely disregard every training method out there. Hopefully, almost all of them will occasionally have helpful tutorials or videos. My job is to help you learn to balance all that positive reinforcement with equal doses of common sense and loving leadership added to whichever training method you choose.

    You’ll have better results and your puppy, a much greater chance of growing up to be the best dog you’ve ever had!

    In this Article

    In this Article

    In this Article

    • Why Do Puppies Growl?
    • What to Do About Your Puppy Growling
    • Training Your Puppy to Stop Growling
    • Preventing Your Puppy From Growling

    Puppies can bring joy and excitement to people’s lives. Your new puppy may be friendly and lovable, but not all puppies are okay with strange situations and people or animals they don’t know.

    As you socialize your puppy, they may be confused by or distrustful of new people and objects. Puppies have different personalities. Their reactions can depend on the breed too.

    Making sure that your puppy is trained and socialized are the two fundamentals of ensuring that they become a well-behaved dog. Your puppy may growl or bark as they get older and encounter new things. Often, growling is a sign that your puppy is afraid, not that they’re aggressive.

    Why Do Puppies Growl?

    Growling can seem aggressive, but it is simply one way that puppies and dogs communicate. They let you know if they’re uncomfortable, afraid, or upset about a certain situation. Growling is also a warning. It is your puppy’s way of saying that they might bite.

    If your puppy is growling, they are telling you that they don’t want to be in a given situation and need your help. Removing your puppy from the situation and then dealing with the underlying emotional issue will keep your puppy from becoming a reactive dog.

    What to Do About Your Puppy Growling

    The best way to keep your dog from growling is to discover what’s bothering them. Treating the underlying issue is far better than punishing them for growling.

    Here are three questions to help you determine what’s causing your dog to growl:

    • Are there other dogs around?
    • Does it happen around strangers?
    • Is it related to objects?

    Expose your puppy to all kinds of people and places. This is called socialization. It is a great way to prevent your puppy from growling at strangers, other dogs, and objects or sounds. If you have a nervous or unsure puppy, you need to let them lead the way as they explore new things. Don’t put too much stress on them.

    Training Your Puppy to Stop Growling

    Punishing your puppy for growling is not effective. Up to 80% of dogs who are punished by their owners will likely have behavioral problems and aggression. Reward your puppy for good behavior instead of punishing for bad. You and your puppy will be better off if you help them to value good behavior.


    Here are some training tips to stop your puppy from growling:

    • Distract them from their bad behavior.
    • Yelp or call out if they’re growling at you and step away from the situation.
    • Remove them from the situation if they show signs of aggression.
    • Let your puppy calm down in another room or their crate when they’re overexcited.

    Train family members and friends in how to best approach your puppy.

    Don’t let children run up to them or allow strangers to stand over your puppy in a threatening manner. The person approaching should kneel to your puppy’s level and turn sideways, holding their arm out for the puppy to smell first. This is less stressful for your puppy. It also allows them to make the first move.

    Training your puppy can be a slow process. It’s best to treat the underlying issue instead of only surface level problems. Positive reinforcement and addressing problems early will make for a well-behaved adult dog. The following training tips will help your dog to understand good behavior and prevent growling:

    • Praise quiet, relaxed behavior.
    • Give them plenty of exercise.
    • Mentally stimulate your puppy with toys, tricks, and puzzles.
    • Socialize them early.

    If you aren’t able to train your puppy on your own, there are many resources for finding an animal behaviorist and trainer.

    Preventing Your Puppy From Growling

    To prevent your puppy from growling, you’ll need to be familiar with your puppy’s body language. This will get easier as your relationship grows. Puppies use growling to communicate. You’ll want to determine if they are “happy” growling or if they are “stress” growling.

    Signs to look for include:

    • Is your puppy’s body stiff?
    • Are they staring with a hard expression?
    • What’s the tone of the growl: loud and high-pitched or soft and low-pitched?
    • Is your puppy’s tail wagging and are they in a playful bow?

    Your puppy may be vocal and growl when they’re playing. They might be quiet and reserve their growling for times of stress and fear. You’ll get to know your puppy’s personality as they age, but you don’t want to push them into stressful situations.

    If you’re in doubt about your puppy’s growl, it’s best to redirect their attention and remove them from the situation. This is particularly important if the growling happens around unknown dogs and young children.


    American Kennel Club: “Why Does My Puppy Growl at Strangers?,” “Why Dogs Growl and How to Handle It.”

    Best Friends Veterinary Center: “PUPPY PLAY OR AGGRESSION?”

    Licking is a normal puppy behavior. Puppies always lick because it is a way to communicate, either with other dogs, a person, or with an object. Dogs will lick themselves and their owners, and they will also lick objects like shoes. You might see your puppy licking people’s feet during your walks in the park, and he might even lick his own feet. A dog might even lick the tip of his tail as a way to show nervousness or excitement. But if you find your puppy incessantly licking everything that he has ever touched, then it’s probably an issue that you should be concerned.

    This is especially so if your puppy who is normally reasonably well-behaved, suddenly start spending far more time licking himself than normal. If this happens suddenly, consider it a behavioral issue rather than a simple accident.

    There are mainly four types of licking behaviors.

    1. Self licking – Your puppy freely licks himself. Licking is a way for him to relieve irritation and also as a way for him to bond with others, showing affection.
    2. Mouthing- Your puppy uses his mouth to touch an item. This is a natural behavior. Dogs will extend their tongue to touch and play with the object they are playing with.
    3. Licking your feet – This is a way that your puppy interacts with you. You will often find that your puppy is licking at one of the feet when he sees you back home from work. Your puppy is trying to let you know – “Look at me, I am here.”
    4. Mouthing- You will often find that your puppy likes to put things in his mouth after searching for them using his nose. It is a common occurrence that a dog will first sniff at something, then chase it with his mouth.

    Puppies are social creatures, and they thrive in crowd situations. They like to be around with people and other animals. Sometimes puppies that are left alone for long periods of time begin licking themselves in an attempt to entertain themselves.

    Of course, a puppy that is licking himself could also have an illness. You will want to rule this out by visiting a vet to have a health examination carried out on your puppy.

    Sometimes, a puppy will lick because he is in pain. For example, if your puppy has a painful irritation with a skin ailment, he may lick it or even chew on it to sooth the pain. Dog saliva has been shown to relieve the itchiness of skin ailments. In fact, many people believe that dog saliva on their skin is a way to treat skin ailments themselves.

    If your puppy is just constantly licking a specific area of his body, then you may want to apply a topical antibacterial ointment. If the licking occurs in the absence of fleas, then adding an anti-itch spray may help. This is a temporary remedy to stop him from irritating the area.

    Stress and anxiety could also lead to your puppy persistent self licking behavior. The best thing to do in this case is to eliminate anxiety completely and take him on a long walk. Play with your puppy and remove him from the situation that is making him nervous. Quite often, when a dog is anxious or nervous, they will self-mutilate. This may include licking themselves over and over again as well as scratching and pawing at their skin.

    Learning what’s causing your puppy’s licking can be helpful in preventing it. For example, if your puppy spends much time outside, he may be exposed to certain plants, grasses, and insects. Those things can cause him to be itching and scratching. Cleaning him to get rid of these offending substances is the first step in stopping his constant licking.

    Next is the possibility of allergies. If your puppy is allergic to something his body can’t process and doesn’t like, he’ll try to lick it off. Your dog’s skin, like yours, can be allergic to a number of things including pollen, dust as well as certain types of food. If that is the case, you can get rid of these “allergy-causing” products and allow him to heal.

    If you have switch to a different dog food brand recently, that could be a potential cause for his allergic. Your puppy might be allergic to certain ingredients in the new food. Consider switching to a hypoallergenic or holistic dog food. These diets not only contain fewer ingredients, they also much healthier (as a result of lower calorie intake).

    The best way to stop your puppy from licking is to incorporate steps that will teach him to stop on your command. A reward based training that teaches your puppy to learn exactly which behavior earned him a treat will work well.

    Even though the topic of licking seems to be one that is quite obvious, many dog owners aren’t aware that they need to be constantly on the look out for ways that will help them understand why their puppies are behaving in a certain manner.

    Don’t overlook the possibilities that your puppy is doing a lot of licking for one simple reason. He might be trying to treat himself of stress or a skin disorder. If your puppy is persistently licking itself, it could be a result of Atopic dermatitis. You might want to consider getting your puppy a sniff test. This will allow you to see if he is sensitive to a particular substance.

    When faced with their dog suffering from separation anxiety, many people resort to adopting a new puppy to keep the other dog company in order to rectify the problem. Perhaps this was the reason why you adopted a puppy.

    What many people don’t expect is for the adult dog to reject the new member of the family. This is fairly common, and in fact it is quite likely to happen if you don’t know how to correctly carry out the process.

    If you’re in this situation, or if you’re considering getting a new puppy, make sure you read this AnimalWised article and finally work out why does my adult dog bite my puppy, together with tips to prevent this problem.

    1. Introducing a new puppy to an adult dog
    2. Bringing a new puppy home
    3. Adapting to changes
    4. My dog bites my new puppy: What should I do?

    Introducing a new puppy to an adult dog

    To begin with, you need to put yourself into the mindset of your dog: imagine coming home and finding your partner with a stranger, and they tell you “look how handsome and lovely they are! They’re going to live with us from now on”. Not only that: this stranger is going to sleep in their room, walk around the house, and eat their food. Who wouldn’t feel a bit put out?

    The first serious error in this situation is the introduction, which was done incorrectly, and it could explain why your dog bites your new puppy. Instead, you should introduce a new companion to your dog little by little, in a neutral area such an off-leash dog park. You should have someone else to help you with this process. If your dog is properly socialized, it will treat the new puppy normally, without tension or jealousy.

    Make this a calm and relaxing situation for both dogs: let them get to know each other, sniff each other and play with each other. The more positive the encounter, the better. If the situation is calm and positive, it’s a good idea for the four of you to go for a walk and use positive reinforcement for the two dogs to the same extent. If you see tensions arising between your dog and the puppy, get your dog’s attention and separate them for a short while.

    If you get the chance, it’s best for the puppy to stay with another person for a day or two. By doing so you’ll be able to encourage the connection between the new puppy and the adult dog gradually.

    You can also go to an animal shelter, where you will have the opportunity to introduce your adult dog to several puppies. This way, you?’l be able to find out which ones it gets along best with. Only when you’re sure that both dogs get alone can you have them in the same area. Don’t bring a new dog into your home if you’re not sure that it will live positively with the other one.

    Bringing a new puppy home

    Before the puppy arrives, make sure you get organised. The first thing is to respect your first dog’s area- not only its bed, but also its toys, bones and food bowl. A very common mistake is to pick up an adult dog’s toy so that the two of them can play together. Be careful, because your dog might get angry and react by biting the new puppy. The puppy should have its own space and its own personal belongings.

    On moving day, first of all take the two dogs for a walk. When you return, allow your adult dog to enter the house first, off the lead. The puppy should enter last. Without letting it off the lead, slowly show it around your house while keeping an eye on your first dog. If your pet is calm once the puppy has visited all the rooms, let the puppy off the lead.

    In the early days, it’s possible that your adult dog will growl at and warn your puppy by biting it without applying pressure, showing it what it should or shouldn’t do: this is its way of communicating. The puppy is learning to live with someone else. Even though it may scare you, it’s very good for the other dog to teach it how.

    Adapting to changes

    During the first two weeks, you should keep an eye on the dogs’ behavior and not leave them alone. Don’t change anything in your routine. The first dog shouldn’t think that its life has suddenly changed because of the newcomer. The one who needs to adapt to a new situation is the newcomer.

    If there’s a child at home, you should explain that they can’t play with the new puppy all the time. On the contrary, this is the time when you should pay more attention to the older pet. Your dog has been fighting to win your affection all this time; it shouldn’t see the “new one” getting it without any effort.

    Don’t forget to give your adult dog extra love during these days: remember that change is very stressful for dogs. It can be very useful to give it a special toy, such as a Kong.

    My dog bites my new puppy: What should I do?

    Sometimes, despite your best efforts, fights happen. However, don’t be blinded by the shock of seeing your dogs fighting: since you’ve had a dog for a while now, you will surely have seen it playing with other dogs.

    Dogs like to test the water with each other. You’ll have seen them with their mouths wide open, as if they are going in for a bite. However, they rarely end up biting for real. Your adult dog will do this with your puppy. It’s only a warning, and there’s nothing to worry about.

    If there is a real fight, you should go to an ethologist or dog trainer for advice on how to redirect the relationship between your adult dog and your new puppy. Just as you would take your child to a psychologist if they need it, you should take your adult dog to a specialist if it has a negative or even dangerous attitude.

    Remember that getting a dog is a responsibility. You shouldn’t adopt one if you aren’t convinced that you will be able to help it with all the problems that may arise during its life, including, of course, veterinary costs.

    If you want to read similar articles to Why does my Adult Dog Bite my Puppy?, we recommend you visit our Behavioral problems category.

    How to administer insulin to a cat

    Veterinarians use insulin to treat diabetes in cats, so if your cat has been diagnosed with this health problem, it is very important that you learn to give the cat an insulin injection correctly.

    How to administer insulin to a cat

    Procedure to Give Insulin to a Cat

    Follow the instructions below, and if you have any further questions about insulin for diabetes cats, speak with your pet’s veterinarian.

    • Feed your diabetes cat.
    • Gently roll the insulin vial between your palms to warm and mix the product. Do not shake the insulin vial.
    • Draw up the appropriate amount of insulin.
    • Make sure there are no air bubbles in the syringe. If there are air bubbles, try pushing the insulin back into the bottle and drawing it up again.
    • Double check that you have drawn up the correct insulin dose.
    • Collect your diabetes cats.
    • Pinch an area of skin behind one of your cat’s shoulder blades to create a skin tent.
    • Position the needle with the bevel up, and insert it into the tent. You should direct the needle so that it is almost parallel to the skin tent.
    • Make sure the needle is under the skin rather than in the skin or the muscle.
    • Check to make sure the tip of the needle is not sticking out of the cat’s skin.
    • Pull back on the plunger of the syringe. If you get air or blood in the syringe, withdraw the needle and restart.
    • If there is no air or blood in the syringe, push the plunger to inject the insulin.
    • Praise your cat, and give it a small treat.
    • Dispose of the syringe according to your veterinarian’s directions.

    Tips About Insulin for Cats with Diabetes

    Things to keep in mind when you give a cat insulin shots include the following:

    • Try to vary the location of the shots. Giving injections in the same place each time could result in local irritation and the development of injection-site granulomas.
    • Never use syringes other than those provided by your veterinarian to be used with your cat’s insulin. Not all syringes are the same, and using the wrong syringe could result in a life-threatening insulin overdose.
    • Even if you think you did not correctly administer an insulin dose, do not give any more insulin until your cat is scheduled to receive its next dose.
    • If your cat with diabetes is not eating, do not give insulin to a cat without talking to your veterinarian. Doing so could cause a severe and potentially fatal reaction.
    • Consider asking your veterinarian if he or she will watch you give an insulin injection to your cat with diabetes. This will ensure you are doing it correctly.

    It can be worrisome whenever your cat is down with diabetes. However, it is not the end of the world as there are steps you can take . The administration of insulin to your cat with diabetes is a step that anyone can learn and carry out.How to administer insulin to a cat

    For those who may find this surprising, cats too can have diabetes. For pet owners who suddenly discover that their beloved cat has become diabetic, it is normal to be worried and anxious. This is true especially when you know you have to administer injections of insulin to your cat. The best thing about this is that it is quite easy and stress-free to administer insulin for cats.

    In this piece, you will learn all that is to the handling and storage of insulin, steps to working out an excellent injection routine. The piece also outlines the steps on how to correctly give insulin injections to a cat.

    Storage and Handling of InsulinHow to administer insulin to a cat

    The best way to go about this is to adhere to the storage instructions printed on the product by the manufacturer. The insulin will always come with very informative details on the best way to go about keeping and handling it. Your first step should be taking the time to read and understand these details. In a case where you do not understand any aspect of the instructions, consult your veterinary doctor.

    Storing the Insulin Until When Needed

    Insulin is a type of protein and if you do not store it properly, it will be destroyed. In order to prevent the degradation, insulin has to be stored under specific temperature conditions. It is most ideal to store insulin inside a refrigerator. You will know if the insulin has been damaged when the color changes. The same goes if it has been kept in a hot environment. In any of these cases, you will need to get rid of it and get a new insulin bottle.

    Mixing the InsulinHow to administer insulin to a cat

    Once the insulin is confirmed to be intact, the next step is to carefully roll it between both hands. Do this a couple of times to ensure there is proper mixing. Do not shake the insulin under any circumstance. This is to prevent the formation of bubbles.

    Fixing the Needle

    Get a neat syringe needle and detach the needle guard. Then turn the insulin container upside down. The next step is to push the needle into the rubber stopper that is used to cover the mouth of the bottle.

    Filling up the SyringeHow to administer insulin to a cat

    The appropriate quantity of must be used here. Pull the plunger and fill the syringe with the appropriate quantity of insulin. Do not guess the amount and if you are not sure, then reach out to your veterinary doctor for the precise quantity. Once the right amount has been established, push the plunger in so the insulin is in the bottle. Then, get the insulin inside the syringe again for the second time. The essence of this is to stop the formation of air bubbles in the syringe. Bubbles will prevent proper measurement of the dosage. Once again, check the syringe itself so you are sure of the appropriate dosage. If you are not sure, do not guess but confirm again with your vet specialist.

    Storage and HandlingHow to administer insulin to a cat

    With the right dosage confirmed, keep the insulin container in the refrigerator. Replace the safety cap on the syringe and then keep it in a safe place. Do not keep the syringe in areas where kids or pets can stumble upon it. A cupboard is a good location for storage. You do not need to get the syringe again until the next time an injection for the cat is needed.

    Injection Routine

    The injection can be done once or twice in 24 hours. It all depends on the recommendations from your vet specialist. But irrespective of the routine that is used, it is best advised that you give the insulin the same time on a daily basis. Administer the insulin injection shortly after the cat has eaten without any delay. This is to make sure that the glucose level in your cat’s blood does not plunge with devastating consequences.

    Injecting the Cat

    Let the cat eat first before you give the insulin. Do not administer the injection while the cat is still eating. Let the cat take its time to finish and enjoy the meal. Relax your cat by slightly massaging it before giving the injection.How to administer insulin to a cat

    In a case where the cat is restless during the injection, you can get someone’s help to assist in holding the cat or give the cat some time. Let the cat be on a flat surface, ensure it is calm then proceed to inject. Pick the syringe containing the insulin, remove the safety cap and hold using the dominant hand. Using your index finger and the thumb, pinch the skin of the cat on the back or abdomen so it assumes an upside-down U shape.

    Let the needle enter at 45 degrees angle, be gentle, fix your thumb on the plunger as the needle goes in. Swiftly push the plunger in using the thumb and pull out the needle without delay. Then give a proper reward to your cat – a reassuring pet or even a snack will be good.

    April 16th, 2019 by Cherished Companions Animal Clinic

    How to administer insulin to a cat

    If you recently learned your cat has diabetes, take heart…

    A diabetic cat can have a fairly normal life, particularly if:

    • Your cat regulates glucose well and
    • You’re committed to your kitty’s care

    And yes, your cat may be able to live a fairly normal life expectancy!

    While there isn’t a complete cure for a diabetic cat, it IS possible for your cat to stop showing diabetic symptoms for a while with the right feeding and care.

    Here are 4 diabetic cat tips to help you do your best with feeding, insulin shots and glucose checks.

    Tip #1: Consider prescription foods that are formulated just for diabetic cats

    Diabetic prescription foods tend to be the best foods for diabetic cats.

    These foods are usually higher in protein than regular cat foods.

    You can find diabetic cat foods from Royal Canin and Purina (to name a few brands).

    Some people shy away from prescription cat foods because they cost more, and we certainly understand that concern.

    If your goal is to help your kitty live as long as possible, though, your costs may actually work out to be less.

    When you commit to one of these foods:

    • Your cat’s glucose tends to be easier to regulate, so…
    • You don’t have to recheck your cat’s blood glucose as much, so…
    • You’re paying for fewer visits to the vet. Your veterinary expenses are lower, offsetting the prescription food costs.

    Tip #2: Make sure your diabetic cat eats before receiving an insulin shot

    Our veterinarians are often asked:

    “How many times a day should I feed my diabetic cat? What’s a good feeding schedule?”

    In most instances, it’s okay to leave food out and let your cat graze.

    The important thing is to make sure your cat eats before you give an insulin shot.

    You do not want to run the risk of dropping your cat’s glucose level too low.

    This means your cat should eat twice a day before receiving insulin injections.

    A lot of our cat families feed their cats several spoonfuls of canned food before an insulin shot. Then, they just leave the dry food down.

    If your cat does not eat anything, DO NOT give the injection.

    (Be sure to contact your veterinarian ASAP if your cat doesn’t eat for a day or so.)

    Let’s say your cat has a healthy appetite…

    Your cat could easily gobble up all the food in one sitting.

    In these instances, go to two equal servings of food a day before the insulin injections.

    Veterinarians, like ours, can help you calculate the exact amount to feed your cat, so your cat maintains an optimal weight.

    Tip #3: Come up with a game plan for feeding your diabetic cat when you have another cat in your home

    Ideally, you don’t want your non-diabetic cat eating your diabetic cat’s food. (Or vice versa!)

    There are a range of strategies you can consider, such as:

    • Placing food in strategic places around your home
    • Feeding your cats in separate rooms
    • High-tech solutions like special collars that trigger the lid to open on the right cat’s bowl (yep, that’s actually a thing!)

    Because each situation with multiple cats is unique, it’s best to chat with your veterinarian for tips for your cat family.

    If you live in the Castle Rock area, our veterinarians are happy to help.

    Tip #4: Stick to a consistent insulin shot schedule (twice a day) and follow your veterinarian’s suggested schedule for glucose checks

    To help your diabetic cat feel better, the first step is to start on a treatment plan. Your plan may include:

    • Changing your cat’s diet
    • Giving your cat more activity
    • Providing insulin shots, or
    • Some combination of the above

    After one to two weeks of home care, you’ll bring your cat to veterinarians, like ours, to check whether your cat’s glucose is regulated.

    This means your cat is getting the right amounts of insulin to move glucose out of the bloodstream and into cells for energy.

    You don’t want the glucose to be too high or too low.

    Typically, diabetic cats will come in 3 to 5 times (every couple of weeks) before their glucose levels are where they need to be.

    It varies by cat and how diligent you are with home care.

    How to administer insulin to a cat

    Once your cat’s glucose is at a regulated level, your cat’s check-ups will start to spread out

    For example, they may start to go to 3 months and then to 6 months.

    If your cat’s glucose gets out of whack, you’ll go back to a visit every few weeks until it’s back on track.

    As we mentioned above, a prescription diabetic cat food can make it easier to regulate your cat’s glucose than a regular cat food, which may reduce your vet visits.

    Ultimately, though, it depends on your cat.

    Some regulate quickly.

    Others take some time.

    For more insights on cat diabetes, check out:

    If you want to make sure your diabetic cat is getting the right care and you live in the Castle Rock area, call us at 303-688-3757 or:

    Cherished Companions Animal Clinic is a veterinary clinic in Castle Rock, Colorado. Specializing in the care of cats and dogs, our goal is to help you and your pet feel more comfortable, keeping your stress to a minimum.

    This article is intended to provide general guidance on diabetic cat tips, including feeding schedules, insulin shots and glucose checks. If you have specific questions or concerns, please contact your local veterinarian. (If you live in or around Castle Rock, we welcome your call.)

    © 2019, Cherished Companions Animal Clinic, All Rights Reserved

    This article was co-authored by Pippa Elliott, MRCVS. Dr. Elliott, BVMS, MRCVS is a veterinarian with over 30 years of experience in veterinary surgery and companion animal practice. She graduated from the University of Glasgow in 1987 with a degree in veterinary medicine and surgery. She has worked at the same animal clinic in her hometown for over 20 years.

    wikiHow marks an article as reader-approved once it receives enough positive feedback. In this case, 94% of readers who voted found the article helpful, earning it our reader-approved status.

    This article has been viewed 231,786 times.

    Anyone who has taken their cat to the vet may have been given certain medications to administer at home. But the thought of injecting medication may make some cat owners squeamish. Some medications come in pill form, but other medications, such as insulin, must be administered via injection. [1] X Research source The technical term for this category of medicine is subcutaneous medication, meaning it is administered under (sub-) the skin (cutaneous). [2] X Research source Some subcutaneous medications are simply administered under the skin, while other types of subcutaneous medications must be administered into a muscle (called an intramuscular injection), and the required location of the injection will determine how you administer the medication. Knowing how to safely administer subcutaneous medicine to your cat can help reduce your stress levels and keep your cat happy and healthy.

    How to euthanize a cat with over the counter drugs


    Cats are almost one of the attachments, then beautiful animals. If it stays in your household such many lovely creatures for years, they get steep after order to give them a farewell. However, sometimes, after transmitting your life to an end, you might also be following your decision. The fantastic thing you do because of your delight is that you abandon a painless death when you no longer love the existence of your elderly or suffer from incurable distress which makes your lives hard to live. A group of animal owners should learn that How to euthanize a cat with over the counter drugs

    To say goodbye to your cherished animal is one of the most stressful and difficult tasks. For this reason most individuals want to do it with privacy in the comfort of their homes. In addition, at his final few hours, the cat is more comfortable than in a clinic. Veterinary appointments and travel already may have made your pet nervous. By deciding to euthanize at home, you can minimize further stress.

    Ways (How to euthanize a cat with over the counter drugs)

    How to administer insulin to a cat

    There are several ways to put your cat home liberate it from the sorrowful existence it lives. Not everyone can afford one final time to bring the cat to the doctor. You may have spent enough on therapy. The complete euthanasia process at the clinic may cost much more than simply a high dose of medicines.

    If taken with sedatives, euthanizing the cat using sleeping medications is better. Sedatives assist the animal to relax and liberate itself from discomfort caused by these drugs. However, it is important to visit a veterinarian for a proposal as harmless as possible as to the optimum dosage and product.

    Many over-the-counter medicines and treatments assist treat human health problems but are typically lethal to cats and are using to euthanize them. Here are some of the top ones that cat owners generally favor.

    • Tylenol PM is an all-in-one painkiller that occurs in all homes. Cats are nevertheless particularly susceptible to these medications, and even in little dosages can be lethal for animals. Large dosages of this medicine may produce cats’ toxic consequences and kill them. However, these consequences can be uncomfortable, hence sedatives for euthanasia are indicated.
    • Benadryl works for cat euthanasia as one of the most efficient over-the-counter medicines for human allergies. You can take a 15-fold larger dose than a conventional one to kill. In a few minutes after that, it dies quietly, a dosage of Benadryl is going to send your cat into a comma.
    • Cats are sensitive to some medications, one of which being aspirin. They react to this medication because of their delayed synthesis and digestive incapacity. Overdose of aspirin is a painless means of putting cats to sleep. In a few hours, a couple of dosages of aspirin would slowly put them down.
    • Although insulin is consider as a life-saving medicine for diabetic individuals, large amounts of insulin can decrease the blood glucose level of your cat. Without expert guidance, insulin may be simply bought from a pharmacy and given to a cat. Having opted to euthanize your kitty, you can administer a large amount of insulin and witness unconsciousness in approximately 10 minutes, which leads to painless, peaceful death some time thereafter.

    You may read some other articles here

    How to administer insulin to a cat

    I am Melissa D. Thacker, a professional blogger and freelance writer who has been in this industry for the last four years. I write articles on pet care as well as other topics that are of interest to me such as fashion, beauty, and lifestyle.

    I enjoy writing for others because it helps them get their message out there more effectively which means they can help more people!

    by Taath · Published April 10, 2022 · Updated April 7, 2022

    So we’re going to show you how to give insulin to a diabetic cat. It’s really easy. For anyone who’s worried once you’ve done it once or twice you will find it easy too. There’s really not much to worry about, not much can go wrong, so first find a spot. You typically feel the shoulder blades which are about here and here and you can feel the blades and the gap between the two. Lift up, I lift up a fold of skin, like a fold like so, like a little tent. Now once you do that if you get your middle finger and you push behind the fold you can see it’s dented in, this little dent that goes underneath your fingers. Now I’ve got the needle and syringe like this. There’s my dose. I’m holding it. I’ll hold it like an owner would which is like so, all right, but with a finger, maybe my little finger I’m going to feel that little pocket going under my fingers when I lift that tent up and I’m going to go parallel to the fold Parallel with the fold the needle won’t come out of the skin. It’s really easily if you go crosswise to put the needle through out the other side and squirt the injection on to the floor, which is no good for anybody. So you go under the fold parallel. Because you’re lifting it off the body wall you’re not going to hit anything nasty. If you go like this all you can do is go into that pocket you’ve created. The needle- you probably won’t feel it go through the skin. You’ll just know when it pushes up that you’re there. So here goes. Make my pocket. In it goes push until it stops. I must be under because I’ve stopped. I’m going to inject. That’s it. Let go, pull the pocket down and just feel for wetness. You know if you’ve missed- there’s a bit of a wet material there (if you miss). That’s perfect, and that’s gone in beautifully.

    Leave a Reply Cancel reply


    • Amazing Cats
    • Caring For A Cat With Cat Diabetes
    • Cat Breeds
    • Cat Care
    • Cat Diabetes
    • Cat Diabetes And Blood Pressure
    • Cat Diabetes And Diet
    • Cat Diabetes And Euthanasia
    • Cat Games
    • Cat Language
    • Cat Pregnancy
    • Cat Training
    • Costs Of Treating Cat Diabetes
    • Cruelty
    • Diabetes And Hairloss
    • Drugs & Cat Diabetes
    • Funny Cats
    • General Cat Health
    • Hyperthyroidism
    • KIdney Disease
    • Obesity In Cats
    • Pancreatitis And Cat Diabetes
    • Pancreatitis in Cats
    • Reversing Cat Diabetes
    • Symptoms Of Cat Diabetes
    • Treating Cat Diabetes
    • Uncategorized


    Cat Owner’s Home Veterinary Handbook, Fully Revised and Updated

    Many veterinary treatments for cats were based on research conducted with dogs because it was wrongly assumed that cats were very similar. Recently, there have been giant strides in feline veterinary research. This classic reference is fully updated and revised to reflect these advances.

    If you have a cat with diabetes then there are a few things that you need to know about giving your cat insulin. Giving your cat insulin injections is easy when you learn the three main steps of administering insulin: insulin storage and preparation, preparing the injection, and giving the injection. Once you have completed this article you will be ready to give your cat insulin with minimal discomfort to you and your cat.

    Cat Insulin Storage and Preparation

    • Although insulin can be stored at room temperature for up to 30 days, it maintains its potency best when stored in the refrigerator.
    • Insulin should never be shaken, as shaking causes air bubbles, which can make insulin difficult to draw up accurately and may cause the insulin to form clumps.

    Preparing the Injection

    1. Remove the insulin from the refrigerator a few minutes before drawing up the injection to allow it to warm slightly. Cold insulin is more uncomfortable for your cat. 2. Mix the insulin by gently rolling the bottle between your palms. Clear insulin does not need to be mixed. 3. Cleanse the top of the insulin bottle with alcohol and remove the cap from the syringe. 4. Never substitute another type of syringe to give the insulin, as you will very likely obtain the wrong dose, which could be fatal to your cat. 5. Draw up an amount of air into the empty syringe equal to the required insulin dose. Inject the air into the bottle of insulin and invert. 6. Fill the syringe with the required insulin dose, lining up the markings on the syringe with the top of the plunger. If you get air bubbles larger than the size of a pin, push the insulin back into the bottle try again. Now you are ready to give your cat the injection.

    Giving the Injection

    1. Always give insulin after your cat has eaten to prevent low blood sugar. 2. Start the injection process by petting your cat. Use a calm and matter-of-fact demeanor. Making the injection process pleasant for your cat is vital to success. 3. Pull up the skin on the back of the neck between the shoulder blades, using the thumb and index finger of your non-dominant hand, forming a tent of skin. Slightly roll the skin over the top of your index finger to make the skin taught. This makes the needle easier to insert and the injection will be more comfortable for your cat. Make sure that you never inject into the same spot repeatedly. 4. Hold the syringe by the barrel between the thumb and middle finger of the dominant hand, keeping your index finger close to, but not on the plunger. 5. Keeping the syringe almost horizontal, quickly push the needle under the skin. Move the index finger to the end of the plunger and depress it quickly. 6. Remove the syringe and dispose of it in a puncture proof container. 7. Rub the injection area gently to help disperse the medicine. Finding wet fur means that some of the insulin spilled or the needle went completely through the skin. Do not give your cat more insulin as it is difficult to tell how much was spilled and your cat could develop low blood sugar from too much insulin. 8. Reward your cat by giving a treat or by petting.

    Albon For Cats

    Giving a cat a shot can hurt you more than the kitty when she freaks out and starts scratching and biting. That kind of anxiety isn’t good for your or your feline friend, but the medication is necessary to keep her healthy and happy. Help keep your pet calm and your hands scratch-free by restraining her gently with a fluffy bath towel, making her warm and cozy while you give her the meds.

    Step 1

    Lay a towel on the floor and spread it out fully. A small or medium-size bath towel is best; hand towels aren’t normally big enough.

    Step 2

    Place some of your kitty’s favorite cat food on one long edge of the towel, about 12 inches from one short end. Put it on a flat plate instead of in a bowl.

    Step 3

    Call your cat to eat or encourage her to come onto the towel by picking her up, if she’s not too aggressive, or by teasing her there with her favorite toy. Wait until she lies down on the towel to eat, or at least until she gets her body low.

    Step 4

    Place one hand on the back of her neck with firm pressure to hold her in place while you quickly wrap the short end of the towel around her body, starting with her neck. Tuck it snugly around her body without lifting her up.

    Step 5

    Pull the front edge of the towel forward, in front of the kitty’s face. Hold the towel in place while you wrap the rest of the towel around her body gently, keeping it snug without binding her.

    Step 6

    Tuck the front corner around the bottom of her neck to help hold her inside the towel. Once again, this should be snug without being tight enough to choke her. Her entire face should be exposed.

    Step 7

    Hold her body against yours under one arm, lying beside her on the floor, or have a friend hold her securely. Give her the injection as the vet showed you. Sometimes you should pinch up a bit of skin for a subcutaneous shot, which you can usually give in the back of the neck without releasing too much of the cat’s body from the towel. To give the shot in her hip, lift up just enough towel from her rear end to administer the shot in her muscle without letting her back feet get free.

    Always check with your veterinarian before changing your pet’s diet, medication, or physical activity routines. This information is not a substitute for a vet’s opinion.

    How to determine the correct syringe for your pet’s insulin

      July 9, 2014
    • / Eddie Khoriaty
    • /Pet Pharmacy Blog by Eddie Khoriaty

    A syringe is a syringe, right? Actually, syringes come in different units of measure, different sizes, different needle length, different needle width, different, different, different! Giving insulin to a pet, especially if you’ve never done that before, is stressful enough without having to worry about giving the wrong dose. Unfortunately the body of an animal (or a human) is not so willing to forgive an insulin overdose. Hypoglycemia can and frequently does become life-threatening.

    Let’s start with the volume that the syringe holds inside of it:
    Syringes can hold 1/2 cc, 1 cc, or 3/10 of a cc (total volume of insulin).
    These syringes have markings of UNITS on them also.

    Insulin comes as 40 units and 100 units, meaning;
    40 units per 1cc OR 100 units per 1cc
    20 units per 1/2 cc OR 50 units per 1/2 cc
    10 units per 1/4 cc OR 25 units per 1/4 cc

    (Keep in mind that 1cc = 1 ml)

    This number of UNITS that the insulin is marked for is essential for the syringe to draw up the correct quantity of insulin. Insulin U40 must be used in U40 syringes. U100 insulin needs to be used in U100 syringes.

    You might be thinking, “Okay I picked the right syringe for my insulin, now I’m being asked about the CCs! How do I know that?” Before you buy any insulin it’s important to know how much insulin you need to give.

    Let’s say you’re using U40 insulin and you need to give 10 units to your pet. Since U40 means 40 units per 1cc, then 10 units would mean 1/4 cc as shown above. Since you’re only giving 1/4 cc, then anything above 1/4 cc syringes would be fine. Since most people don’t like to draw insulin up to the very top of the plunger, getting a 1/2 cc syringe would work fine.

    Now since you made sure that the insulin has the same designated Units (U40) as the syringes, all you have to do is draw up to the 10 units mark on the syringe to get the correct dose.

    Another example: let’s say you have the U100 insulin and U100 syringes and you need to give 50 units to your pet. Since U100 means 100 units per 1 cc, then 50 units would require 1/2 cc of volume. Sure, it’s possible to get away with using the 1/2 cc syringes but again since most people don’t like the plunger to go too high (feels like it might fall out) then using the 1cc syringe would be fine.

    Now since you made sure that the insulin has the same designated Units (U100) as the syringes, all you have to do is draw up to the 50 units mark on the syringe to get the correct dose.

    There are other markings on the syringe, and those have nothing to do with dose; that’s why I left those for last. Needles are marked with a gauge designation which tells you how thin the needle is– the higher the number, the thinner the needle is. For most insulin, using the highest gauge (thinnest needle) possible would provide the most comfort to your pet.

    As an example to clearly visualize thickness, imagine 15 gauge would quite thick like a nail to hang a small photograph and 29 gauge (commonly used for insulin) would be so thin that it’s almost not felt at all by the pet. Just for discussion’s sake, a 22 gauge syringe is commonly used for thicker and more viscous liquids such as Adequan (for joints) or Percorten-V (for Addison’s).

    As always, if for whatever reason you feel uncomfortable or need assistance with figuring the insulin dose please, please, call your veterinarian or your 1800PetMeds Pharmacist. Getting the correct dose of insulin into your pet is extremely important.

    How to administer insulin to a cat

    By Aly Semigran

    If your cat has been diagnosed with diabetes, there are several treatment options available to help your feline live a long, healthy life. But is there a way for cat parents to avoid regular insulin shots and rely on natural remedies alone? Not exactly, says Dr. Tara Koble, DVM of The Cat Doctor Veterinary Hospital, in Boise, Ida.

    “Some diabetic cats can be managed on a low-carb food alone, without insulin,” says Koble. ”This is the only ‘natural’ treatment that sometimes works by itself. Many cats need a combination of a low-carb food and insulin.”

    Most veterinarians agree that natural supplements that tout diabetes remedies don’t work as effective treatment options. Insulin shots may be a necessary means to managing a diabetic cat’s health.

    “There is no ‘natural’ replacement for insulin. However, insulin itself is a naturally occurring hormone, and in cats who need it, we are just technically replacing what is lacking,” says Koble. “Other natural supplements that are marketed for diabetes just help support the overall health of the cat but they don’t treat the disease directly.”

    On the other hand, there is a natural approach to preventing diabetes in cats that is highly effective. Koble recommends pet parents pay close attention to diet and exercise. “The two best things any cat parent can help do to protect from diabetes would be to feed the highest quality canned, low-carb or raw diet that is possible,” she says. “The second critical thing to help prevent diabetes is to get your cat moving. Exercise is protective against diabetes, and indoor only cats are usually lacking severely in activity.”

    What Causes Diabetes In Cats

    Not dissimilar to type 2 diabetes in people, most cases of diabetes in cats occur when a cat’s blood sugar rises because its body is no longer responding to insulin in a normal manner. The pancreas can initially respond by producing more insulin, but the cells that make insulin eventually “wear out.”

    While diabetes is more likely to happen in obese, middle-aged, indoor cats, it can affect any feline at any age and weight.

    If your cat has been diagnosed with diabetes, there are several factors that could have led to the development of the disease. Koble explains that some of the causes include, “genetic predisposition, a sedentary lifestyle, obesity, diet (high-carbohydrate, dry kibble), and the deposition of amyloid in the islets of the pancreas.”

    Koble notes that diabetes in cats is not just caused by one of these issues—it is usually a combination of multiple problems.

    How To Tell If Your Cat Has Diabetes

    While there are a few things to look out for, Dr. Erika Raines, DVM, CVA, CVSMT, of the Holistic Pet Vet Clinic in Tigard, Ore., says more frequent drinking and urination is the biggest sign of diabetes in cats. She notes that cats may also develop diabetic neuropathy, “where they start to lose nerve function in their back legs and have weak hind legs as a result.” Raines says that the most common sign of neuropathy is a cat who walks flat on his back legs with his hocks on the ground.

    A change in eating and drinking routines may also signal the onset of diabetes in cats. “Without insulin, [a cat’s] body can’t use glucose. So in the beginning you notice your cat is really hungry and is still losing weight,” says Koble. “The body also tries to dilute the high sugar by increasing the thirst, so cats that are diabetic will drink and urinate much more than a healthy cat.”

    If you notice any of these signs, take your cat to the veterinarian immediately. If untreated, diabetes in cats can lead to severe issues, including weakness in the legs (diabetic neuropathy), diabetic ketoacidosis, infections, cataracts, nausea, kidney failure, severe dehydration, seizures, coma, and even death, explains Koble.

    Insulin Treatments: A Common Option

    While lifestyle and dietary changes may assist a cat in managing diabetes, Koble notes that many cats will need to receive insulin shots “before going into remission.”

    Insulin, as Koble explains, is a hormone that is made in the pancreas that regulates blood sugar (glucose) levels. The more insulin secreted, the lower the blood sugar will drop. The less insulin that is secreted, the higher the blood sugar will remain. When there is not enough insulin, blood sugar remains high, resulting in diabetes.

    For cats that do require insulin, most cats need a dose every 12 hours. Koble adds, “All insulin is safe when used properly.”

    Any cat with diabetes will have to maintain visits with their vets based on their diagnosis. “Some [vets] require frequent office visits for blood sugar measurements and some prefer to empower clients to do monitoring at home,” Koble explains. “If a cat is well regulated and doing well, there may be up to six months on average between recommended visits.”

    Natural Options to Help Manage Diabetes in Cats

    While insulin may be necessary to ensure effectiveness in managing diabetes in cats, pet parents can also take a natural approach to diet and lifestyle changes following a diabetes diagnosis.

    Raines recommends a low-carb diet without the addition of grains, sweet potatoes, potatoes, and green peas. “If you are feeding raw or home cooking your cat’s diet, definitely make sure that it is balanced appropriately,” she says, “This can be done by purchasing a supplement designed to balance a home prepared diet, or by purchasing commercially prepared complete raw diets.”

    In addition to natural dietary changes, Raines says diabetic cats may also benefit from a cranberry-based urinary supplement since “diabetic cats can be at a higher risk for bladder infections.”

    When searching for a natural urinary supplement, look for companies that perform independent testing and for products that have the GMP (Good Manufacturing Practices) label. It’s best to work directly with your veterinarian to ensure safe and proper supplementation for your diabetic cat.

    Most importantly, never change your cat’s insulin dose or diet without first talking to your veterinarian. Oftentimes, a cat’s insulin needs will change when they start eating a different food. A mismatch between diet and insulin can result in serious and even fatal complications.


    • Why Does My Cat Need Injectable Medication?
    • Getting Started
    • Basic Equipment
    • Proper Restraint
    • Giving a Subcutaneous Injection
    • Giving an Intramuscular Injection

    Join the Conversation

    Like this article? Have a point of view to share? Let us know!

    How to Care for Cats

    • Cats Main
    • Cat Breeds
    • Why Does My Cat.
    • Most Popular
    • Most Liked

    Today on Vetstreet

    How to administer insulin to a cat

    Another Reason to Banish Parasites

    Bartonella is a type bacteria that can be transmitted to cats, dogs and humans from exposure to infected fleas and…

    How to administer insulin to a cat

    The Best Fruits and Veggies for Dogs

    Want to give your pup yummy, low-calorie treats? We’ve got the skinny on which foods are OK to feed him.

    How to administer insulin to a cat

    Food Puzzles Are Worth the Effort

    Not sure about food puzzles? Our veterinarian reveals why the payoff for your pet is well worth any extra work.

    How to administer insulin to a cat

    5 Ways to Care for Your Pet’s Teeth

    With these simple dental care tips, you can help keep your canine’s adorable smile shiny and healthy for life.

    How to administer insulin to a cat

    You’ll Love This Curly-Coated Kitty

    The friendly and inquisitive LaPerm has an easy-care coat that comes in a variety of colors and patterns.

    How to administer insulin to a cat

    Watch the Latest Vetstreet Videos

    Check out our collection of more than 250 videos about pet training, animal behavior, dog and cat breeds and more.

    How to administer insulin to a cat

    Take Our Breed Finder Quiz

    Wonder which dog or cat best fits your lifestyle? Our new tool will narrow down more than 300 breeds for you.

    How to administer insulin to a cat

    How to administer insulin to a cat

    • Pin
    • Share
    • Email

    How to administer insulin to a cat

    If your cat is diagnosed with diabetes mellitus, it means that his pancreas is not producing enough insulin to regulate the amount of sugar in his bloodstream. In most cases of feline diabetes, insulin is the treatment of choice. Though giving injections to a cat can be a scary prospect for many cat owners, most owner’s find the injections are easier than they thought. But what about situations where injections are not possible? In these situations your veterinarian may discuss alternatives to insulin injections that we will discuss below. It is important to understand, all diabetic cats are diagnosed and managed under the guidance of a veterinarian no matter the treatment (even diet) and it is important to never diagnose or try to manage diabetes by yourself.

    We discussed there may be other treatment options that are worth exploring in a situation where your cat’s personality is not conducive to receiving daily or twice daily injections of insulin or where you are physically incapable of giving the insulin injections. One such option is oral hypoglycemic medications like Glipizide and Acarbose are one such option. These medications act to help lower blood glucose levels. However, hypoglycemic medications rarely work in controlling diabetes in cats.

    Strictly Controlled Diet As Possible Alternative

    A strictly-controlled diet can be useful in controlling blood glucose levels in cats with diabetes. Feeding your cat special food by itself may or may not be completely effective, and it is most likely to work for cats who do not have severe diabetes.

    The most commonly recommended food for a cat with diabetes is a diet containing high levels of protein and low levels of carbohydrates.   If you are feeding your cat commercial food, canned cat foods are preferred (as opposed to kibble or dry food).

    A high-protein, low-carbohydrate diet can be combined with one of the oral hypoglycemic medications to further help regulate your cat’s blood glucose levels. It is possible that this may be more effective than using diet or medication alone.

    Other Considerations in the Treatment of Diabetic Cats

    Another important consideration in treating a cat with diabetes, especially if the disease is caught early, is that remission is possible if the regulation of blood glucose levels can be controlled effectively.   For that reason, aggressive treatment started early is considered to be the best course.

    In many cases, insulin injections provide better glycemic control (control of blood sugar levels) than other medications. Insulin injections, particularly combined with a proper diet of high-protein, low-carbohydrate foods, are effective in converting many cats to a state of remission. This means that insulin injections may be necessary only for a short period of time and then your cat may not need them anymore.

    In practice, many cats respond better to insulin injections than they do to the oral hypoglycemic agents or feeding your cat a diet of special food. For this reason, even though alternative treatments may be available if the situation warrants them, insulin is likely to remain the treatment of choice.

    How to administer insulin to a cat

    Taking care of a pet may involve a great deal of hard work. This applies even more to cats and dogs with recurring health issues or medical conditions, such as diabetes. They have to watch what their animal pal eats. They have to regularly subject the poor critter to treatments that they might not exactly welcome. On top of all that, they have to maintain and adhere to a rigorous schedule.

    Watching over a diabetic pet can also be pretty unforgiving. One mistake can have a negative effect on their well-being. One mistake made several times, under the belief that it is not a mistake, can put them in extreme peril.

    Yes, it is hard work, but pet owners must put in that hard work no matter what. They must do everything they can to ensure that their companions can live their best lives and love to their fullest abilities. If you have a diabetic pet, you need to learn exactly what to do and not do. Here are five common mistakes to avoid when giving insulin to your pet.

    1. Using the Wrong Type of Insulin

    Treating a diabetic pet might seem obvious: just use insulin! That is generally correct, but those with a layman’s knowledge of diabetes do not have the complete picture. There are a few types of insulin out there, and which one your pet needs is definitely something you should discuss with your veterinarian.

    We can at least tell you here that we can at least describe these types of insulin. Protamine Zinc Insulin (PZI) is a long-acting one, meaning it is suitable for animals that can quickly metabolize the hormone. Cats usually get prescribed PZI — specifically, they require 1-2 units of insulin (U) every twelve hours.

    Certain dogs will also need it, but canines, in general, are more likely to require short-acting insulin such as Neutral Protamine Hagedorn (NPH). Every twelve hours, you must inject 0.25-0.5 U for every kilogram they weigh.

    2. Treatment/Dosage Errors

    Most people have at least some experience in receiving shots but no experience in giving them. As a result, even people who think they know what they are doing may be susceptible to making mistakes.

    As you can see from this frankly terrifying account in EE Times, knowing how to read a syringe is not always intuitive. If your veterinarian advises that you use 18ml, as in this story, measure how much there is while holding the needle side down. The amount you give has to be just right: too much or too little may result in hypoglycemia.

    Additionally, as we mentioned in our blog post about syringes and needle types, insulin syringes come in two sizes: U40 and U100. Make sure that the one you choose is most suitable for measuring the number of units your cat or dog needs.

    3. Monitoring Mistakes

    If something goes really wrong with their treatment, your pet might show symptoms of hypoglycemia. If they fall into seizures, experience convulsions, or show similarly dramatic signs that something is wrong, you should definitely visit the vet. Thankfully, there are less dramatic symptoms that, if you spot them, can show you that you need to double-check your approach. These include disorientation, severe lack of energy, and walking weirdly. Between injections, pay close attention to how your pets move and behave.

    To minimize the chance of making these mistakes, you may want to maintain a strict schedule, both with what times you feed them and what times you inject them. As you keep up a regular routine, you will pick up on everything that you need to do for both preparation and the injection itself. It really does cut down on room for error.

    Lastly, mistakes will happen sometimes, especially at the beginning. The key is to identify a mistake, stay calm, correct yourself the next time, and make that a habit. For example, do not panic if you inject too little, or if some of the insulin gets on their fur instead of inside them. You can just apply the regular portion on the next try. In the meantime, keep a close eye on your pet.

    4. Problems with Diets

    One of the most common pieces of laymen’s knowledge about diabetes is that people who have it need to watch what they consume. The same goes for animals with the condition, except that you have to watch it for them.

    Your veterinarian will be able to tell you the exact details of how you should feed your companion. We can, however, advise you to avoid handing out treats on a whim because of how they can affect the critter’s blood levels. Instead, schedule treats for a few hours after the injection, when the insulin should be working.

    As for breakfast and dinner, both dogs and cats need a lot of protein and moderate amounts of fat in their diet. Dogs can have some carbs, provided that they are low glycemic, while cats should have as few as possible. On that note, cut out dry food completely from your kitten’s diet.

    5. Uncomfortable Injections

    Administering injections to animals can be quite tricky — they appreciate and enjoy needles even less than humans. If they are not comfortable as you inject them, they might not only bite you but also make the next attempt more difficult. Please practice common sense with your needles, such as rotating the sites of injection.

    One common way to calm them down is to give them food or treats, then inject them as they are eating. Also important to keep your buddy calm is to make sure that you are calm as well. Animals can sense when their owners are nervous. Once you are in, do not rush the injection — but do not slow it down either. Either path could lead to pain. Finding the right speed may take some time, but if you stick to a routine as we advised earlier, you will find it quickly.

    Your pet might behave better if they expect a reward at the end. Give them a (low to no carb) treat immediately after the injection, even if they are already eating as you administer it. While you are at it, reassure them that everything is okay and praise them for being so good. As stressful as this process might be for you, it may be even more stressful for your pet — and they trust you anyway.

    Get Insulin Syringes for Your Pet Today

    Giving insulin to your pet can be tough at times, especially as you start out. Thankfully, animals are resilient, especially with the right encouragement. In the beginning, just follow your veterinarian’s instructions and ask questions when you are not sure about something. Once you develop and stick to a routine, it will get easier for you and your pal.

    If your pet is diabetic, we at California Veterinary Supply can help. Our online store offers insulin syringes designed to make it easy for you to do the job right. Check out our selection today and start making life better for your furry friend.


    TCS Member
    Thread starter

    My cat Tigger was just diagnosed w diabetes.I have deducted over the last few days that he stopped eating the Nutro dry food I leave out for all 6 of my babies and has been exclusively eating from the small piles of Whiskas Temptations treats I would leave here and there when I left for work. I made the huge error of letting all my cats eat temptations treats and they are addicted. Plus Tigger is addicted to Fancy Feast cheap food. I need to give him insulin but he wont eat good stuff. Do I just cut off the treats at once because they are looking at me like what did we do wrong and its breaking my heart. How do I get Tigger to eat for insulin. He as NEVER eaten a full can of food or a “full” meal. he licked the gravy only and then ate treats throughout the day

    I’m so scared. he HAS to get this insulin. My second time going to give the injection it went through the scruff and poked me in the thumb. had to discard needle and do again. I’m so bad at this. :'(


    TCS Member

    Hang in there! Did your vet give you any coaching on how to do the injections? I admittedly only have experience with dogs in this regard, so if another member wants to chime in, maybe listen to them (though a quick google search suggests that this method still works on cats). I always gave the shots by gently pinching the scruff and pulling it up until a triangular(ish) “pocket” formed. I’d usually inject the needle facing the head, but occasionally reversed it. Keep fingers clear, of course; insulin is one of those things you really don’t want to shoot yourself with if you’re not a diabetic. Then I’d gently rub the skin afterwards, to make sure the insulin didn’t just form a pocket at the injection site. If you’ve already been told/shown all of this, then I apologize! Just trying to help.

    Food is trickier, and it seems like they never want to eat when they really need to. I’m not sure that free feeding dry treats is going to work for this. If he’s been grazing on those all day, he’s not gonna want a big meal before his shot; they’re also super carby, which isn’t great for a diabetic cat. I’d cut the treats, honestly. They’ll beg, plead, and then forget. The only exception I’d make is if you think his blood sugar is too low; in that case, a few carby treats can raise it in a pinch, but that’s not the only way to treat hypoglycemia, so do whatever your vet has said is best in those cases.

    If you want to offer treats, try some Pure Bites (they’re pretty much just freeze dried chicken: healthy and also very appealing to cats). Don’t free feed these; use them as rewards (in Tigger’s case, using them as a reward after his insulin could make the whole process a lot less unpleasant).

    What sorts of food are you trying to give him for his meal? Having a set mealtime and not free feeding treats will help, but you still have to feed him something he likes that is also good for him. Fancy Feast isn’t the worst thing; if you can get him to eat a good serving of that right before his insulin, that’s a great start. Ideally, a food that is high in protein while also as low in carbs as possible would be best, but for now focus on getting him to eat before his shot.

    Those freeze-dried chicken treats I mentioned before can help here: crumble them on his food; or use something else that he likes to eat that isn’t too carby. Some members have mentioned that their cats like bonito flakes in other threads. Do whatever you can to make that meal special to ensure he won’t refuse it. Don’t be afraid to try new things! Maybe a different texture (mashing the food/adding water, for example) would work. Offer him a few different wet foods and see if there’s one he really likes, once he’s not full from Temptations. Separating him from the other cats for his food might also help; you probably don’t want them underfoot when you’re trying to give him a shot anyway.

    Sorry for the super long post, but hopefully some of this helps, or other, more experienced members can chime in.

    July 1, 2018

    Cats are wonderful independently-minded animals, hence the term ‘like herding cats’. This phrase could just as easily be ‘like getting a cat to swallow a pill’. Cats’ keen senses and natural wariness of new foods can make getting them to take oral medication tricky.

    When it is time to give your cat a tablet it is important to always read the accompanying instructions to ensure your pet gets the full benefit, for example, some must be given whole, i.e. not split, crushed, or chewed. Some other medications may advise to give with or without food. Here we outline some methods you can use to ensure your cat takes their tablets:

    1. Some feline medications have been formulated by hopeful manufacturers with meat flavourings or derivatives to encourage your cat to eat them voluntarily. Offering your cat these tablets as a treat is certainly the easiest and best method, if it works.

    2. If your cat will not eat their tablet on its own, or you tried and they spat half of it out again, then you can try hiding the tablet, or its remainder, in some food. A moist, strong-tasting favourite food is best. Ensure your cat is hungry, then using only a small quantity of food watch to ensure the tablet is swallowed with the food.

    3. Some cats can use their tongue with surgical precision to remove the tablet from the food, if so, then you can try popping the tablet directly into their mouth. This method should always be approached in a calm and confident manner. Ideally, two people are required, one to hold the cat and the other to hold the cat’s head and the tablet.

    How to administer insulin to a cat

    The person holding the cat should have them on a table facing away from them, but with their hindlimbs tucked into their body. They should hold the top of the forelimbs gently but securely, if you know your cat is likely to wriggle, or scratch, then wrapping their body and legs in a large towel can help.

    The other person should approach the cat from the side, place their hand on the top of the cat’s head and position their thumb and middle finger behind each top canine. With this firm but gentle grip, the head can be tilted back to a 45-degree angle where the jaw will naturally open. The other hand holding the tablet in the tips of the thumb and index finger should open the jaw and drop the tablet to the back of the throat. If the tablet is placed too close to the front of the mouth your cat can use their tongue to spit it out.

    Holding the head back for a moment, with a closed jaw, and tickling under their chin may help encourage them to swallow. Another technique is to gently blow on their nose when the tablet is at the back of the throat, this will cause most cats to lick their lips and swallow.

    4. The above technique can also be achieved using a pill popper. A pill popper is designed to reach the back of your cat’s mouth without your fingers having to go into the mouth. They are also useful when the tablet has already gotten wet, as the tablet can sometimes stick to your fingers.

    If you are unsure or nervous about trying the above techniques, iCatCare have some wonderful videos of how to give a cat a pill on YouTube. Click here to view.

    Alternatively, you can ask your local veterinary practice to give you a demonstration next time you are there.

    Written by Lindsay Rose MA VetMB CertAVP CertVBM MRCVS.

    Albon For Cats

    Feline diabetes, like its human counterpart, can stem from genetics, pancreatic trouble, a reaction to medication or overeating. Unless they are born with a proclivity to diabetes, most cats contract the disease as a result of overeating. When diet isn’t enough to reverse diabetes, an insulin pen is one potential solution.

    Insulin Pens

    Insulin pens contain pre-measured doses of medicine to help control diabetes. Pens can be either disposable — with pre-set dosages — or accept disposable, pre-measured cartridges. Typically they look like elegant writing pens or fine-point markers, with a pocket clip that makes carrying them more convenient and discrete than carrying syringes and glass vials of insulin.

    Advantages of Pens

    Many people are uncomfortable using syringes to inject insulin into their cats. Some have trouble handling syringes or using the plunger, especially if the cat becomes agitated. Some are afraid to break the glass tube or are too timid to use the long needle. Insulin pens have shorter needles and no glass. Most are ergonomic and do not require pushing a plunger. Also, dosages are more easily measured, and the chance of spilling a larger vial of medicine is effectively eliminated.

    Prepare for Injection

    Set out the supplies you will need, including treats for being a well-behaved kitty. A recently fed cat also responds to insulin better. Above all, be relaxed and gentle when giving a shot, and make sure you and your cat are on the same level. Seat her in your lap or get down on the floor with her. Remember to always consult your veterinarian before using an insulin pen on your cat.

    Prepare the Pen

    Insulin, which you store in the refrigerator, should be room temperature by injection time. Once the needle is attached and the insulin is mixed, fill the cartridge and prime the pen by holding it with the needle pointing straight up. Tap the pen to get the air bubbles to rise to the top, then shoot a quick couple of drops into the air to ensure that all the bubbles are expelled from the cartridge. Then dial the proper dosage for the injection.

    Administer the Injection

    Clean your hands and pinch a tent of skin around the injection site to help desensitize the skin. Turn the bevel of the needle up to make the shot less painful. Penetrate the fatty layer below the tent, making sure to not reach any muscle. Release the tent and press the injection button. The shot should be complete in a few seconds. Pull the needle straight up without twisting. Rub your finger over the injection site to prevent bleeding and be sure to praise your cat for being brave. And remember to give her one of those treats.

    Always check with your veterinarian before changing your pet’s diet, medication, or physical activity routines. This information is not a substitute for a vet’s opinion.

    Is your cat peeing around the house or unusually losing weight? Learn about the signs and causes of feline diabetes.

    Everything we create is factually accurate and biased toward science → meet our team of experts

    Updated November 15, 2021

    How to administer insulin to a cat

    The essentials

    • Diabetes in cats is rare —0.25% to 1% of cats will receive a diabetes diagnosis during their lifetime.
    • There are three types of diabetes in cats — In all forms, a cat’s body can’t get the nutrients they need.
    • Diabetes could be life-threatening — Watch for early signs like weight loss and increased thirst.
    • Ongoing care is important A good prognosis for a diabetic cat requires management at home and frequent trips to the vet.

    What is feline diabetes?

    Diabetes mellitus in cats is also known as feline diabetes. Diabetes is an illness in which the body cannot produce insulin. Insulin is a necessary hormone that allows a cat’s body to release glucose from the blood. With the help of insulin, sugar transfers to cells and organs so the body can absorb it for energy.

    These cats are more likely to develop it

    Any cat can get diabetes, regardless of its age, body type, or medical history. However, it’s more common in:

    • Middle-aged cats
    • Older cats
    • Neutered male cats

    Common symptoms of diabetes in cats

    Whether or not you suspect your cat is suffering from an illness, it’s always important to pick up on their daily habits. That way, you’ll notice any changes to their behavior and signs that they could be suffering from diabetes. You can significantly improve your cat’s prognosis by noticing some of the early signs of diabetes:

    • Excessive thirst and urination. Diabetes causes high levels of glucose in the blood which makes sugar spill into the urine. This makes a cat need to pee more often, causing dehydration and extreme thirst. Some cats will also urinate outside of the litter box.
    • Weight loss despite a good appetite. This is one of the most common and first noticed signs of feline diabetes. Weight loss happens because diabetes starves a cat of energy.
    • Unhealthy coat and skin. Because diabetes causes dehydration, a cat’s skin may become dry.
    • Frequent UTIs . If your cat is frequently visiting the vet for urinary tract infections, this is a common sign seen in diabetic cats.

    👉 Is your cat’s litter sticking to its paws? This is a strange symptom your cat may display if they have diabetes because of the excess amounts of urine that they produce.

    Late signs of disease

    If your cat has been suffering from diabetes for some time, they may show advanced stages of the disease:

    • Inability to jump and loss of interest. If your cat is unable to move around the house like they used to, this may be a sign that diabetes could be taking a toll on their energy levels.
    • Change in gait. Diabetes can cause increased weakness and lack of energy, so you may notice changes in the way your cat moves. They may begin to walk flat on their hind legs, show signs of neuropathy, or start to develop permanent paralysis.
    • Lack of appetite, vomiting, or lethargy. Over time, diabetes can begin to cause nausea in cats, prompting an upset stomach and occasional vomiting.

    What causes feline diabetes?

    Sometimes diabetes in cats is an unavoidable condition, but there are some proven causes of the illness:

    • Obesity
    • Inactivity
    • Chronic pancreatitis, kidney disease, or hypothyroidism
    • Pregnancy
    • Cats on steroid medication

    👉 Obesity is the most common cause of diabetes. This is because obesity makes a cat’s body less sensitive to insulin.

    There are three types of diabetes in cats

    In all types, a cat’s cells can’t access the nutrients they need.

    • Type I (insulin-dependent) . Insulin production is low and blood glucose concentrations are high.
    • Type II (non-insulin-dependent) . The cells of the body don’t respond to insulin production, causing glucose to be high. The body still makes insulin but it doesn’t respond appropriately to the hormone. Insulin resistance causes this type of diabetes.
    • Type III (insulin-resistant) . Due to insulin resistance secondary to increased levels of hormones (gestational or hormone-induced).

    👉 Type II diabetes is the most common form seen in cats.

    Be a smarter pet parent

    Sign up for the best pet advice you can get

    How to administer insulin to a cat

    What is hypoglycemia?

    Hypoglycemia is a life-threatening condition in which the blood sugar levels drop dangerously low. The liver and muscles store excess glucose in the form of glycogen when needed, enzymes release it back into the blood. Many cells of the body can use protein or fat as energy sources if blood sugar levels drop, however, the brain relies on glucose alone. If glucose levels drop, the brain can no longer function properly and neurologic dysfunction occurs. Severe cases can lead to brain damage or death.

    The pancreatic beta cells produce the hormone insulin which helps to move glucose from food into the cells (for energy).

    How to administer insulin to a cat


    Excess insulin

    • Exogenous insulin administration: The most common cause of hypoglycemia in cats is insulin overdose. This is especially common in cats who have recently been diagnosed with diabetes and insulin levels are still being adjusted. It is also possible for an insulin overdose to occur as your cat’s insulin requirements may change over time, particularly if his or her diabetes comes under control due to dietary changes (known as diabetic remission).
    • Functional insulin-secreting pancreatic tumour: The pancreatic beta cells produce the hormone insulin which helps to move glucose from food into the cells (for energy). Pancreatic tumours (insulinomas) secrete excess amounts of insulin regardless of glucose levels.
    • Other types of cancer: Hepatic (liver), mammary, pulmonary, lymphoma, oral melanoma.
    • Increased endogenous insulin secretion: Certain medications and toxins such as xylitol and sulfonylureas can stimulate the production of excess insulin.

    Decreased glucose production

    • Missed meals, especially in the diabetic cat.
    • Vomiting: Once a cat eats a meal, insulin is secreted to help move glucose into the cells, if the cat vomits up his meal shortly afterwards, the increased levels of insulin with no food to digest can result in hypoglycemia.
    • Certain medications such as beta-blockers.
    • Hepatic disease, portosystemic shunt, hepatic lipidosis , hepatic neoplasia, and toxicity can all cause hypoglycemia due to dysfunctional glycogen storage.
    • Glycogen storage diseases are rare disorders characterised by defects in glycogen branching enzymes which are necessary for the synthesis of stored glycogen in the liver and muscles. This means that stored glycogen is unable to be synthesized, leading to accumulation within the liver and muscles. Norwegian Forest cats are most commonly affected by glycogen storage diseases.
    • Addison’s disease : A condition where the adrenal glands don’t produce enough of the hormone cortisol. This hormone helps to balance the effects of insulin by inhibiting its production in order to prevent it from being stored so that it can be immediately used.

    Excess glucose consumption

    • Sepsis (bacterial infection of the blood): Can lead to excess cellular consumption of glucose due to an increase in metabolism and increased cellular activity as well as a decreased intake of food and decreased liver function.


    Most of the symptoms of hypoglycemia (often shortened to hypo, which means low) relate to neurologic disorders due to a lack of fuel to the brain. Clinical signs and severity can vary depending on how quickly and how low blood glucose drops. Liver disease would bring down blood sugar levels slower than an insulin injection overdose for example.

    Mild hypoglycemia

    • Increased or decreased appetite
    • Nausea
    • Nervousness
    • Heart palpitations
    • Rapid breathing (tachypnea)
    • Dilated pupils
    • Drowsiness
    • Lethargy

    Moderate hypoglycemia

    • Disorientation
    • Weakness
    • Head tilting
    • Shakiness/tremors
    • Poor coordination

    Severe hypoglycemia

    • Paralysis
    • Seizures
    • Coma
    • Death

    Many of the symptoms listed can be due to other medical conditions. If you have a diabetic cat, it is extremely important to check his blood glucose levels and urine daily.


    The veterinarian will perform a physical examination of your cat and obtain a medical history from you including any medications your cat is on (including insulin), dosages, diet and accompanying symptoms. If your cat is not a diabetic, it will be important to find out the underlying cause of hypoglycemia.

    Diagnostic workup:

    • Baseline tests: Complete blood count, biochemical profile, and urinalysis to evaluate blood glucose levels, liver and kidney function as well as to check for signs of infection or cancer such as elevated white blood cells.
    • ACTH stimulation test: This test measures the ability of the adrenal glands to respond to adrenocorticotrophic hormone (ACTH) which is made in the pituitary gland, travelling through the bloodstream to the adrenal glands where it stimulates the secretion of other hormones such as hydrocortisone from the cortex. The ACTH stimulation test measures levels of cortisol in the blood before and after an injection of synthetic ACTH.
    • Imaging studies: Radiograph or ultrasound of the pancreas to look for tumours.


    If the cat is still conscious and can swallow, administer a sugar solution such as corn syrup, maple syrup or honey onto the tongue. If the cat is not able to swallow, rub this solution onto the gums or under the tongue. Never force fluids or food into the mouth as this can cause choking or asphyxiation.

    If your cat is having seizures or is unconscious, they need to see a veterinarian immediately, along the way administer sugar as outlined above.

    It is important to follow up with your veterinarian, even if your cat appears to be fine. It may be necessary to re-adjust insulin levels in the diabetic cat.

    Non-diabetic cats will require additional tests to determine and treat the cause. Once at the veterinary surgery, your cat’s blood glucose level will be immediately checked and if necessary he will be given intravenous dextrose.

    Glucocorticoids such as prednisone to help stabilise blood sugar levels.

    Do not administer insulin to a cat after hypoglycemia until a veterinarian has given the okay.


    Prevention is always better than cure. Hypoglycemia can escalate very quickly and the aim is to avoid drops in blood sugar.

    • Ensure your cat eats frequently, he should be fed several small meals at the same time every day.
    • Monitor your cat’s blood glucose levels and urine daily.
    • Have one member of the house responsible for the administration of insulin to avoid accidental double dosing (or missing a dose).

    Almost everyone makes a mistake on an injection. Some or all of the insulin may not get injected properly. If this happens, there are several things you may notice.

    • The pet’s fur is wet with insulin
    • You may be able to smell a distinct odor from the insulin. Humulin NPH has a unique odor, and you can smell it if it is on your pet’s fur.
    • Your fingers are wet with insulin

    Ask your vet what to do if you think you made a mistake on an injection. Usually, it is not safe to try to guess how much insulin was injected, and most owners do not try to give a replacement shot. They wait until the next shot and give the usual dose. Missing one shot is not the end of the world. The pet’s blood glucose may be high for a few hours, but that is much safer than guessing at a second injection and giving too much insulin.

    Miscellaneous injection tips

    • Site rotation. It is important to give each injection in a little different spot on the body. Most owners are advised to stay on the same general area of the body, like the scruff or on the side behind the shoulder. This is because different sites of the body may absorb insulin faster than others. But don’t inject in the exact same spot every time. Moving the injection site a little bit helps prevent skin irritation and scar formation. Ask your vet to show you places on your pet that are good to give injections. Each pet is different and a good area for one pet may be a very sensitive area for another pet.
    • After the injection you may notice that a tiny bit of the insulin has “leaked” back out from under the skin. Human diabetics and owners of diabetic pets have reported this. This is normal (but uncommon), and should not be a problem. Ask your vet about this if you are concerned that your pet is not getting the full dose.
    • If you are not sure that you are giving the injection correctly, or if your pet seems to be in a lot of discomfort during the injection, be sure to ask your vet for advice.

    A little Light Heartedness
    Read “Shoot Me Tender” Bobbi’s humorous song about giving a comfortable injection. It might be what you need on one of those days when your pet is telling you “ouch”.

    Syringe Reuse Poll

    How to administer insulin to a cat

    I just don’t get it. Here I’ve got the proverbial crazy cat lady seated before me. I mean, she’s long ago confessed to keeping ten cats in her tiny apartment. And don’t get me wrong — I adore her for it. Problem is, she currently says she’ll not be treating her just-diagnosed diabetic cat with insulin because (a) she has too many others to worry about, and (b) she doesn’t want to “put her through it.”

    Now, in case you’ve not heard my spiel on this before, lean into your seats and grab hold of your desk now: Who exactly are we putting through what? Because if I was nine-out-of-ten cats, I’d be loving life as a diabetic cat. That is, as long as my owner cared enough to coddle me through the process.

    And since a full fifty percent recover fully enough not to require insulin within four short months post-diagnosis, I’d say not wanting to “put her through it” would rank high among the crappiest reasons to let any animal die an uncomfortable death in the face of an eminently treatable disease.

    But then, as most of us who labor long enough in veterinary medicine know, a large percentage of don’t-want-to-put-her-through-it cases are really just an excuse for economic euthanasia. Or more depressingly, don’t-want-to-put-her-through-it is the code for death offered by the I-just-can’t-deal-with-this-right-now mentality I encounter so often among my emotionally overwhelmed client base. This latter group means well. But they just. can’t. deal.

    And somehow, diabetic cats rank really, really high among the cases that fall into this emotionally trying category. Somehow, it seems people want to draw the line at diabetes. But then, that’s probably only because diabetes in cats almost inevitably means insulin. Injectable insulin. Twice a day insulin.

    There’s no doubt about it: Managing a diabetic cat is not easy. And make no mistake, I’d rather have clients tell me how it is up front so that we can euthanize a sick cat before he has a chance to suffer rather than have them take him home to die a drawn-out death of neglect. But that doesn’t mean that veterinarians shouldn’t try to evangelize on the merits of diabetic cat management.

    Frustrating though it inevitably is to hear a client wax poetic on the many ways in which s/he will decidedly NOT engage in the insulin-giving, prescription diet-feeding, careful-watching type of diabetes management modern veterinary medicine recommends, knowing that I succeed in changing hearts and minds on this issue in more than fifty percent of my stubborn cases is more than enough to keep me going.

    Sure, their mystifying excuses never fail to get me down. But if I can just hang in there long enough to get them to agree to move onto the next step — stone soup-style — I find that most pet owners will follow me, step after perilous step, as we move into the not-so-stressful-as-I-thought-it-would-be territory of diabetic cat management.

    My profession is about healing animals — mostly. But in a large percentage of cases I’m really just Tom Sawyering others into doing the healing for me. And nowhere is this more obvious in my version of veterinary medicine than when it comes to treating the diabetic cat. Sure, I can tell them exactly what to do, but unless I can persuade pet owners into believing that both they and their cats will be happier in the end … it’s all over.

    Luckily, the truth about insulin is this: Most cats mind it far less than getting a pill or liquid medication foisted upon them twice a day. What’s more, most cases of feline diabetes are incredibly rewarding adventures in what it takes to really love animals. Now, if only I could convince ALL my clients…

    Table of Contents

    Cats are one of the most loving and beautiful pets. When these cute animals live as a part of your family for years, it becomes hard to bid them goodbye. However, at times, you may have to decide to bring its life to an end. If your aged cat no longer enjoys its life or is suffering from an incurable disease that makes its life difficult, the best thing you can do for your pet is to give it a painless death.

    A lot of pet owners decide to euthanize their pets at home with over-the-counter drugs. In this post, we try to understand how you can accomplish this and what you should know before euthanizing your cat at home.

    How To Euthanize A Cat With Over The Counter Drugs?

    There are several ways to put down your cat at home, to free it from the painful, uninteresting life it is living. Not everyone can afford to take the cat to the clinic one last time. They may have spent enough on treatments. The entire process of euthanasia in the clinic can cost a lot more than just giving them a high dose of over-the-counter drugs.

    Most people believe that using drugs at home to euthanize the cat is more convenient. Euthanizing your pet at home makes it more comfortable for you and your pet. Sleeping pills are one of the best drugs you can use to give your feline a peaceful death. A commonly used drug is Pentobarbital Sodium, a powerful anesthetic medicine approved by the government and the agencies for euthanasia.

    This medicine can either be given orally or through an injection. Euthanizing the cat with sleeping pills is more effective if used with sedatives. Sedatives help the pet relax and stay free of pain these sleeping pills can cause. However, it is advisable that you consult a vet for a suggestion on the best dose and product to be as harmless as possible.

    Best Cat Euthanasia Drugs & Medications – UPDATED 2022

    There are several over-the-counter drugs and medications that help treat health problems in humans but are often fatal for cats and used to euthanize them. Here are some of the best ones often preferred by cat owners.

    Tylenol PM

    Tylenol PM is a common over-the-counter painkiller found in every home. However, cats are extremely sensitive to these drugs and they can be fatal for pets even in small doses.

    Large doses of this medication can cause poisonous effects in cats and put them to death. However, these effects can be painful so it is recommended to use this drug with sedatives for euthanasia.


    One of the most effective over-the-counter drugs for allergies in humans, Benadryl works for cat euthanasia.

    You can consider giving it a 15 times higher dose than a regular one to kill it. Such a dose of Benadryl will put your cat to comma in a few minutes after which it dies peacefully.


    Cats are known to be highly sensitive to certain drugs, aspirin being one of them. It is due to their slow synthesis and digestive inability that they respond adversely to this drug.

    Overdosing the cats with aspirin is a painless way to put them to sleep for a lifetime. A few doses of aspirin would put them down peacefully in a matter of hours.


    Though insulin is considered to be a life-saving medication for diabetic patients, a high amount of this drug can put your cat down by dropping its blood glucose levels. Insulin can be easily obtained from a pharmacy and given to the cat without any professional help.

    If you have decided to euthanize your feline, you can inject a big dose of insulin and see it going to coma in about ten minutes after which it experiences a painless, peaceful death in some time.

    Cat Euthanasia At Home – What You Should Know?

    Saying goodbye to your beloved pet is one of the most heartbreaking and challenging things to do. This is why most people want to do it in the comfort of their home with privacy. Moreover, the cat is likely to be more comfortable in the home in its last hours than in a clinic. Your pet may already have been stressed from vet visits and rides. You can avoid adding more stress by choosing to euthanize it at home.

    Pet owners who don’t have easy access to vets and clinics also decide to euthanize their four-legged friends at home. A home-based process also gives more time to the pet and the owner to be together before they part forever. While the decision of euthanizing at home makes things comfortable and convenient, there are some considerations associated.

    One may wonder about the costs, pains and techniques that best suit cat euthanasia at home. It is important that you understand the process completely and be prepared in every way. Pet owners should be informed of various options available to put the cat down. They should also know the implications associated with each of the options. Consulting a vet who explains the ideal procedures helps you understand what you can expect.

    How To Euthanize A Cat With Xanax?

    Xanax is an effective prescription drug that works as an antidepressant by affecting the neural levels in humans. It is not something you can buy over the counter because it has serious side effects. Sedation is one of the most common adverse effects associated with Xanax. This is why pet owners may consider using a high dose of this drug for cat euthanasia.

    Xanax can be used with other over-the-counter drugs for a peaceful death of your pet at home. However, it is important to consult your vet about the appropriate dosage and implications to make sure your cat does not end up in pain and health effects.

    Sometimes, the drug can show opposite reactions than expected. So, you can consider putting your cat down with drugs like Xanax but be cautious about the use of such medications to make sure you and your pet don’t fall into any trouble.

    Information for pet owners on administering insulin therapy for the treatment of diabetes in cats.

    How is insulin administered to cats with diabetes mellitus?

    In cases of standard diabetes where the patient is otherwise relatively healthy, cats will generally be started on insulin injections immediately once the diagnosis is made. Because they break down insulin relatively quickly, almost all cats will require injections twice a day (morning and evening, roughly 12 hours apart, at the same times each day). The injections are usually administered under the skin of the back using either a syringe and very fine needle or a purpose-designed insulin pen. A crib sheet on insulin administration is also available within the fact sheet section of the Davies Veterinary Specialists website.

    Insulin is typically started at a low dose, which will often need to be gradually increased based on response. The low dose is used because overdosing of insulin is much more dangerous than underdosing, but the consequence is that it can take some weeks to reach the optimal dosage by incremental increase. Insulin doses should not be changed too regularly (3-5 days is required for a new dose to show its full effect) and doses should never be altered without discussion with a vet.

    How will my cat respond to regular insulin injections?

    Typically, cats tolerate the injections very well and do not find them to be uncomfortable. This is due to the tiny width of the insulin needles and the fact that they have a large amount of loose skin which is not painful to inject under (unlike in humans). This comfort can be maintained in the long term by varying the site of injection across different areas of the back. This prevents one area of skin from being consistently pierced, which eventually would lead to the development of inflammation. Anywhere that you can find loose skin is an acceptable place to inject.

    What happens if my cat misses an injection?

    In view of the fact that an overdose is significantly more dangerous than an underdose, there are some important principles where insulin management is concerned.

    1. If there is any uncertainty about whether the dose has been given or whether the full amount of insulin was correctly injected, DO NOT repeat the injection. A single missed dose is far preferable to the risk of a double dose.
    2. If a dose is missed, wait until the next time the insulin is due and administer the normal amount. Do not be tempted to give a dose (full or part) in the meantime as this will lead to more instability.
    3. If your cat becomes unwell, is vomiting or is refusing to eat, DO NOT give insulin. The amount of insulin required is related to how much food is eaten, and so if no food is eaten for more than a 12-hour period (when normally it would have been expected to have been eaten) and is refused when offered, do not give the insulin and contact your vet for advice. They may recommend either skipping the dose, giving a part-dose or that your cat should be examined at the practice.

    An overdose of insulin can lead to low blood glucose (also referred to as hypoglycaemia or ‘a hypo’). Often this leads to no clinical signs and does not cause a significant problem, however, if blood sugar drops too low it can result in weakness, lethargy, poor responsiveness to people or the environment and strange behaviours, and can progress to collapse, coma and death if untreated. Should any of these signs occur, a sugary substance such as honey or golden syrup should be rubbed on the cat’s gums to rapidly increase blood sugar and your vet should be contacted immediately.

    November is National Diabetes Awareness Month. We hope you never have a pet who develops the disease, but feel everyone should be aware of the signs of diabetes and available treatments, and how to properly manage diabetes in pets.

    What is Diabetes?
    Diabetes mellitus, or diabetes, is a condition that occurs when the body cannot maintain appropriate blood glucose levels or utilize glucose as a cellular energy source. Glucose is the main source of energy for the body’s cells. The levels of glucose in the blood are primarily controlled by a hormone called insulin, which is made by the pancreas.

    As food passes through the intestines during digestion, sugars are one of the nutrients absorbed from the food. These sugars are transported into the cells lining the intestines and are converted into simple sugars, including glucose. Simple sugars are then absorbed into the bloodstream and delivered to the body’s tissues and cells. Insulin is required for the transfer of glucose from the bloodstream to the cells. If there is not enough insulin, or the body is unable to use insulin, glucose accumulates in high levels in the blood – a condition called hyperglycemia. When the blood glucose reaches a certain level, glucose overflows into the urine (glycosuria) and draws large volumes of water with it. This is why diabetic pets drink more water and urinate more frequently, and in larger amounts, than healthy pets.

    In diabetics, regardless of the source or amount of sugar in the blood, there is not enough glucose transported into the body’s cells. As a result, there is not enough energy for the cells to function normally, and the tissues become “starved”. This state of metabolic “starvation” causes the body to breakdown fat and muscle tissue, which is then converted by the liver to ketones. Ketones do not rely on insulin the way glucose does to be used as an energy source. Unfortunately, using ketones as a primary energy source is not without consequence. This breakdown of body tissues results in the weight loss seen in diabetic patients.

    What pets are at risk?
    Diabetes in dogs and cats can occur at any age. Diabetes occurs in unspayed female dogs twice as often as male dogs. Certain breeds of dog may be predisposed to diabetes, this includes Poodles, Bichons Frises, Pugs, Dachshunds, Miniature Schnauzers, Pulis, Samoyeds, Keeshonds, Australian Terriers, Fox Terriers, Cairn Terriers, and Beagles. Obesity is a significant risk factor for development of diabetes in any breed.

    What are the signs of diabetes in pets?
    Noticing the early signs of diabetes is crucial. If you notice any of the following signs, your pet should be examined by a veterinarian. The earlier the diagnosis, the better chance your pet will have a longer and healthier life.

    • Excessive water drinking and increased urination
    • Weight loss, even though there may be an increased appetite
    • Decreased or increased appetite
    • Cloudy eyes (especially in dogs)
    • Chronic or recurring infections (including skin infections and urinary infections)

    How is diabetes diagnosed and treated?
    Diabetes may be suspected based on the signs a pet is showing, but the diagnosis is confirmed by your veterinarian by finding consistent hyperglycemia and glycosuria. Once the diagnosis is confirmed, your veterinarian will prescribe an initial dose and type of insulin for your pet. Insulin cannot be given orally – it must be given by injection under the skin. It is not a one-size-fits-all treatment, your veterinarian will periodically need to adjust your pet’s treatment regimen based on the results of monitoring.

    How Do You Give a Subcutaneous Injection?

    How to administer insulin to a cat

    1. Make Sure Your Pet is Calm
    2. Gather Supplies — including a helper to restrain if needed
    3. Load the syringe with the appropriate dose of insulin- you will read the lines on the side of the syringe and fill to the prescribed number of units.
      • Store insulin in the fridge.
      • Roll the insulin bottle, do not shake it, prior to loading the syringe
    4. Find an area of loose skin- this is normally in the middle of the back between the shoulder blades
    5. Gently pinch the skin between your thumb and forefinger. Pull the loose skin gently upward and look for a small indentation of skin between your fingers.
    6. Pick up the syringe with your other hand and insert the sterile needle directly into the indentation. Keep the needle parallel to the surface of the skin on the back. If you angle the needle too much, you may enter a muscle, go through the skin to the opposite side, or stick your own finger.
    7. Once the needle has been inserted, pull back on the plunger only. If you see blood, remove the needle and try a different location. If there is no blood, push the plunger forward to empty the syringe.
    8. When the syringe is empty, remove the needle, backing out along the same path that was used to enter the skin.
    9. Release the pet after giving him/her a big hug for being a good patient!
    10. Be sure to dispose of used needles and syringes properly.

    **** Insulin must not be given to an animal that has not eaten. Contact your veterinarian if your pet will not eat but needs a dose of insulin.****

    Caring for diabetic pets
    Dogs and cats with diabetes usually require lifelong treatment with prescription diets, daily exercise and daily insulin injections. The key to managing diabetic pets is to keep your pet’s blood sugar near normal levels and avoid too-high or too-low levels that can be life-threatening.

    It is very important to maintain the proper insulin and feeding schedules recommended for your pet. It is also very important your pet maintains a normal appetite while on insulin therapy. If your pet is not eating and a dose of insulin is given, hypoglycemia may occur. Hypoglycemia is the term used for low blood sugar and may become a medical emergency. Pets diagnosed with diabetes will require hospital visits for serial blood draws, glucose curves, used to monitor progress and help determine if your pet is on the correct dose of insulin.

    If you suspect your pet may be showing signs of diabetes, contact your Longwood veterinarian immediately. Diabetes is not a death sentence. While control is time consuming and does not come without emotional or financial considerations, your pet can continue to lead a happy and healthy life.

    Rhett Marshall BVSc, MANCVSc, PhD
    The Cat Clinic
    189 Creek Road,
    Mt Gravatt, 4122

    Basic information

    Glargine (Lantus) is readily available from most pharmacies with a script, is not licensed for use in cats.

    Glargine must not be diluted or mixed with anything because the prolonged action is dependent on its pH.

    Insulin glargine should be kept refrigerated to prolong its life.

    Insulin glargine has a shelf-life of 4 weeks once opened and kept at room temperature. We have found that opened vials stored in the refrigerator can be used for up to 6 months.

    Discard vial immediately if there is any discoloration. Bacterial contamination and precipitation associated with pH change can cause cloudiness.

    If using an insulin pen, the manufacturer recommends that the pen and cartridge be kept at room temperature and not refrigerated. This is to reduce the changes in volume of insulin dispensed associated with changes in temperature.

    When performing a blood glucose curve, samples probably only need to be taken every 4hrs over 12 hr in many cats (ie. 0h [before morning insulin], 4h, 8h and 12h after morning insulin).

    Dose changes should be made based on pre-insulin glucose concentration, nadir (lowest) glucose concentration, daily water drunk, and urine glucose concentration.

    Better glycaemic control is achieved with twice daily dosing rather than once daily.

    Some cats that have been treated with other insulin will go into remission, usually within 1-4 months after instituting glargine. Remission in cats that have been treated for more than 2 years is extremely rare.

    More accurate dosing may be achieved using 0.3ml U-100 insulin syringes.

    Remission is likely to occur if the nadir glucose is in the normal range and pre-insulin blood glucose is less than 12 mmol/l. However, for some cats to achieve remission, the dose needs to be very gradually reduced, tapering off to ½ U SID before being withdrawn. Too rapid withdrawal often requires restabilising at a higher dose for some weeks.

    Indications for using glargine

    All newly diagnosed diabetic cats (to increase chance of remission)

    Poorly controlled or unstable diabetic cats (glargine’s long duration of action is likely to benefit these cats)

    When SID dosing is desired or demanded (It is important to note that better glycaemic control and higher remission rates will be obtained with BID dosing. SID dosing only provides similar control and remission rates to lente BID)

    Ketoacidosis – combined with regular insulin IM or IV

    When corticosteroid administration is required in cats in remission. Similarly in cats at high risk of developing clinical signs of diabetes with corticosteroid administration.

    Starting a cat on glargine insulin

    If BG > 20mmol/L begin glargine at an initial dose of 0.5U/kg ideal body weight q12hrs (BID)

    If BG 14mmol/L for cats treated for more than 2 to 3 weeks, and hence well controlled cats should almost always be 0 or 1+ for urine glucose. A value 2+ or greater likely indicates that an increase in dose is required.

    Dose changes should be made based on pre-insulin glucose concentration, nadir (lowest) glucose concentration, daily water drunk, and urine glucose concentration.

    Adjusting glargine insulin dose

    Once a cat has been stabilised on glargine insulin (i.e. after a week of therapy), the dose may need to be increased or decreased.

    1. Indications for increasing the dose of glargine insulin
    2. If pre-insulin glucose conc. is > 12mmol/L, then increase dose by 0.25-1.0U/injection
    1. If nadir glucose conc. is > 10mmol/L then increase dose by 0.5-1.0U/injection
    2. For well controlled cats after several weeks of therapy, an immediate “pre-insulin” glucose measurement > 12 mmol/L suggests that the dose should be increased.
    3. Indications for maintaining the same dose of glargine insulin
    4. If pre-insulin glucose conc. >10 – 12mmol/L, then insulin can be re-administered at 1U BID and then gradually reduced as indicated. If blood glucose is 14mmol/L for cats treated for more than 2 to 3 weeks, and hence well controlled cats should almost always be 0 or 1+ for urine glucose. A value 2+ or greater likely indicates that an increase in dose is required. This should be confirmed with blood glucose evaluation.

    Fructosamine or Glycated Haemoglobin

    Urine and blood glucose and water intake (i.e., clinical signs) are usually the easiest way to monitor therapy with glargine insulin. Since many cats go into remission after a few weeks, long-term measures of glycaemic control, such as fructosamine or glycated Hb, are of less value in monitoring patients.

    General observations from preliminary use of glargine insulin

    Starting doses may be high. Some cats initially require a dose of 5 or 6 U/cat BID to establish glycaemic control. This dose can usually be reduced as insulin sensitivity returns. Cats on these high doses need to be carefully monitored for hypoglycaemia.

    Some cats require only small doses of insulin (

    How to administer insulin to a cat

    What Does Cat Diabetes Cost To Manage?

    When it comes to the cost of cat diabetes, there’s a lot for you to know. For starters, National Pet Diabetes Month arrives each year in November, and represented by the color blue, it brings up a valuable subject we all need to know more about, including what diabetes can cost, and how it might affect your vet bills in the future.

    Here’s a breakdown on what diabetes in cats looks like and the overall cost of treating cat diabetes. (Always remember that you should consult with your vet whenever you think your pet is vulnerable to this illness.)

    Diabetes is a chronic illness found in many animals such as humans, dogs, and cats. Diabetes is a metabolic disorder that affects a cat’s ability to process food correctly. A healthy cat can process and break down their food into smaller components, like glucose. Glucose is then absorbed into their cells with the help of insulin.

    However, a cat with diabetes is unable to make insulin or cannot utilize their insulin correctly. This leaves a cat with diabetes unable to use the glucose from food, which leaves them with a lack of fuel to run on.

    A diabetic cat’s inability to process glucose also puts them at risk of having too much glucose in their bloodstream. This can potentially lead to damage to organs, such as the eyes, nerves, heart, kidneys, and blood vessels. Cats with diabetes are prone to weakness of the hind legs after high blood glucose levels have damaged this area’s nerves.

    When your precious cat is diagnosed with diabetes, it can be heartbreaking. Side effects like increased thirst, urination, and hunger levels can also be uncomfortable for your kitty.

    Chronic conditions, like diabetes, require ongoing treatment from a veterinary professional to manage, which can be costly. When you get a Spot cat insurance policy before the onset of diabetes (so it’s not considered a pre-existing condition), we can help you with the associated bills so that you can make your cat as comfortable as possible.

    Costs associated with cat diabetes:

    • Regular insulin injections
    • Cataract treatment
    • Diabetes management cat food
    • Pet Spaying

    What Is The Cost Of Cat Insulin?

    Insulin injections are the standard in treating and managing diabetes in cats. Many cats with diabetes will require $50 to $60 of insulin every 40 days. A cat with mild diabetes may need less insulin and average closer to $20 to $30 every 40 days.

    While many pet parents use syringes to inject insulin into their cat, injection pens are becoming more popular. The cost of insulin Injection pens will be about $150 for the pen initially, and the refillable needles required cost around $50 per 100 count box. Typically, cats need two insulin injections per day.

    The Cost Of Cataracts In Diabetic Cats

    When glucose builds up dangerously high in the bloodstream, a cat may suffer from organ damage, particularly to the eyes. Cataracts typically make the affected eye or eyes white and cloudy in appearance. When a cataract forms, the eye’s lens becomes opaque, which causes full or partial blindness in the affected eye.

    Cataract surgery is the usual treatment recommendation and can cost around $3500 to have performed on your kitty.

    Diabetes Management Cat Food

    Feline diabetes, or diabetes mellitus , is the second most common endocrine disease and is found most often in middle-aged to senior cats. Diabetes is more common in male cats and most diabetic cats are also obese or overweight. Keep in mind that a cat only needs to be three pounds heavier than their ideal weight to be obese!

    Due to this, weight management is critical in preventing and managing feline diabetes. Many veterinarians will prescribe a special diet to help diabetic cats lose weight and keep their glucose levels lowered. In some cases, weight loss may even resolve diabetes in cats.

    If your veterinarian prescribes a special diabetes management dry food, you can expect to pay around $25 for a four-pound bag or $40 for 24 cans of wet food. SPOT Accident & Illness Plans can help you cover these costs.

    Lifestyle Changes for Treating Cats with Diabetes

    Excess weight is a major contributing factor to diabetes, making weight management one of the most helpful things you can do for your cat, whether they have diabetes or not.

    Check with your veterinarian to ensure you are not overfeeding your cat and to see what your cat’s ideal weight is. A prescription for diabetes management cat food may help them to stay at a healthier weight and prevent glucose spikes in their blood.

    Your veterinarian may also take blood tests, urine tests, and measure glucose curves after insulin injection to monitor your diabetic kitty. She may also advise pet guardians to purchase home testing diabetic supplies, like glucose test strips from PetTest .

    For female cats, it’s crucial that they are spayed to help manage their diabetes better. The female reproductive cycle can lead to large fluctuations in blood sugar levels, which is just one of the reasons pet spaying is important and a healthy choice for your cat.

    Pet Insurance For Diabetes

    Regular veterinary care is the best thing you can do for your beloved kitty. A veterinary professional can diagnose, treat, and give you personalized care recommendations for your diabetic cat.

    With the proper treatment, your cat can live a happy and comfortable life despite their diagnosis. At Spot, we’re here to help you pay the ongoing monthly and annual costs of cats associated with chronic conditions, like diabetes.

    It’s important to make sure your pet is safely secured in a cat carrier when you’re traveling.

    There are many different types of carriers on the market and they all serve the same purpose. Soft zipper carriers are a good option for shorter distances, or trips where you can monitor your cat.

    Fabric carriers feature lightweight designs, making them easier to carry. Most will also have convertible straps, which allow you to use the carrier like a shoulder bag.

    Hard plastic carriers and crates are a great option for longer distances, especially when the trip involves boarding an airplane. These carriers keep your cat protected during lengthy travels as they’re designed to be heavy-duty and durable. They also tend to be roomier to accommodate food, water bowls, and toys.

    It’s always best to transport your cat with a carrier. It can make the entire travel experience easier and it’ll prevent the cat from escaping or getting injured.

    What Are Some Signs that My Cat is Stressed During Travel?

    Stressed or nervous cats will demonstrate noticeable behavioral changes. Cats will often exhibit rapid breathing and panting if they’re uncomfortable. Other signs of cat distress include breathing with their mouth open and panting similar to a dog, increased vocalization, dilated pupils, pacing, vomiting , and urinating.

    These common clinical signs should be watched for whenever you’re transporting a cat. If you notice any of the listed stress signals, it might be worth speaking with a virtual vet about a mild sedative or other products to calm your cat. This will make the trip easier and more comfortable for both you and your cat.

    What Can I do to Help with My Cat’s Stress During Travel?

    There are many different cat options available to help ease the stresses of travel. In many cases, a sedative is used prior to travel to help calm and ease the anxiety most cats feel whenever they’re outside of familiar surroundings.

    Most sedatives are administered orally. There are some common over-the-counter options a virtual veterinarian could advise you on. However, if these aren’t strong enough, a veterinarian may prescribe other prescription sedative options.

    Prescription Sedatives

    Prescription sedatives tend to have a stronger effect, which is why they’re usually only recommended under certain circumstances for healthy cats.

    It’s recommended that cat parents try a practice dose of sedatives on their cat before their trip. This will allow the cat parent to monitor how the cat reacts to the sedative in a safe and controlled environment.

    In most cases, the cat parent should administer the sedative at least 1.5-to-two hours before embarking on the trip. A Hello Ralphie veterinarian can also help you understand the pros and cons of various sedative options in your cat.

    If you’re planning to travel for several hours, it’s worth noting that some sedatives last longer than others. Therefore, it may be a better option to use a longer-lasting prescription sedative than one of the shorter-acting medications.

    It’s also important to discuss possible side effects of different sedatives.

    Supplement Options

    There are some supplements on the market that have calming effects on cats. Certain sprays are available that mimic feline pheromones, which can help relax nervous and anxious felines. These sprays can be applied to the inside of carriers and blankets to help calm your kitty during travel.

    How to administer insulin to a cat

    How do I Give My Cat a Sedative?

    In most cases, travel-friendly sedatives are given orally. These medications are generally administered 1.5-to-two hours prior to travel and given with food.

    There are alternative methods you can try if your cat is a picky eater. Pill pockets, hollow treats that have a spot to put a pill in their center, are handy. They disguise the pill in a tasty treat and help entice your cat to eat the medication.

    Alternatively, you can try tucking the pill into a bit of canned food, cream cheese, or a small piece of tuna. If your cat still refuses to take the medication, it may be worth looking into a pill gun. This is a simple tool that help you administer a pill into a cat’s mouth.

    There are also different formulations for sedatives available for cats who are difficult to medicate. Ask your Hello Ralphie veterinarian about liquid and tablet medications to see what options are appropriate. Some cats that are a little harder to medicate may do better with a liquid instead of a tablet or capsule.

    Final Words

    Always do your research before you travel with your cat.

    Make sure you study which requirements are necessary for your cat if you’re leaving the country.

    Some countries require cat owners to have special paper work signed by a veterinarian before they travel, as well as proof of deworming, vaccinations, and external parasite prevention. It’s also handy to make sure you have enough sedative medication for the trip home.

    If you’re planning a trip in the near future, a Hello Ralphie veterinarian can give you advice and tips about safe travel and discuss a personalized travel plan. Always ask your virtual veterinarian about safety, efficacy, and proper dosing prior to giving any oral medication.

    If your cat was just diagnosed with diabetes mellitus (DM), fear not, you’re in good company. Unfortunately, DM is a growing problem in cats, likely due to the growing rate of obesity.

    So what exactly is diabetes? Diabetes mellitus is an endocrine problem where your cat’s pancreas fails to produce enough of the hormone, insulin. With DM, the body doesn’t make enough insulin, which is the hormone that helps push sugar (“glucose”) into the body’s cells. Without the insulin, the body’s cells are starving for sugar; unfortunately, this then stimulates the body to produce more and more sugar (in an attempt to feed the cells). That’s why your cat’s blood sugar is so high (what we call a “hyperglycemia”). Without insulin, the sugar can’t get into the cells; hence, why you need to give it through a tiny syringe twice a day.

    The good news about DM in cats? Unlike diabetes in dogs, DM can be transient in cats. What does this mean to you? If your cat was just diagnosed with DM, don’t panic – with aggressive follow-up, short-term insulin injections, weight loss and a change in diet, it may not mean life-long disease in your cat!

    It’s important to recognize the clinical signs of diabetes mellitus in cats, because the sooner you recognize it, the sooner we can treat it and the better the long-term prognosis for your cat. Signs of DM in cats include:

    How to administer insulin to a cat

    • Larger clumps of urine in the litter box (e.g., excessive urination)
    • Seeing your cat at the water bowl more (e.g., excessive drinking)
    • Dilute urine (e.g., less foul smelling urine in the litter box)
    • Obesity
    • Muscle wasting over the back
    • Acting hungrier
    • Lethargy
    • Walking “lower” in the hind limbs (e.g., hocks) due to diabetes neuropathy (nerve problems)

    Types of diabetes mellitus
    In veterinary medicine, there are two types of diabetes mellitus seen: Type I DM and Type II DM. Cats develop the latter type called Type II diabetes.

    • Type I DM (which is seen more commonly in dogs) is when the body fails to produce insulin. Type I DM requires life-long insulin therapy.
    • Type II DM (which is seen more commonly in cats) occurs when the body produces small amounts of insulin, but insufficient amounts. Type II DM is often related to obesity, which causes the body to be insulin-resistant. With aggressive treatment for Type II DM, diabetes can be transient and may only require a diet change and short-term insulin therapy (months). Hence, one of the reasons why veterinarians are always fighting against pet obesity!

    Treatment of diabetes mellitus
    While the diagnosis of DM isn’t a death sentence, it can be a costly disease as it requires treatment. The good news is that if you are a dedicated cat owner, you can help make the diabetes go away quickly – within 1-2 years, if not sooner! That’s because in cats, DM is often transient and with appropriate therapy (including insulin injections, diet changes and veterinary care), your cat can be successfully treated – and even cured. That said, keep in mind that DM can be fatal if not treated, and that the hormone supplement (insulin) and follow-up care can be expensive.

    Treatment for diabetes will depend on how early the DM was diagnosed – with DM, the sooner you recognize the signs, the sooner you seek veterinary attention and the sooner we get your cat on insulin, the less long-term damage to your cat’s pancreas there will be! Keep in mind that you’ll have to visit your veterinarian more frequently with your cat, as part of DM monitoring and treatment includes frequent blood tests (e.g., blood glucose curves).

    In cats, initial treatment of DM may include dietary changes, oral medications,* weight loss and insulin therapy. Keep in mind that some cat guardians initially just try dietary changes, but recent studies have shown that the sooner you start insulin therapy, the healthier for your cat’s pancreas will be.

    Treatment specifics
    Diet changes are often recommended for the treatment of DM. In cats, dietary changes include a high-protein, low-carbohydrate diet (similar to Purina DM™ or canned kitten food). Concurrent weight loss is a must also!

    Oral medications (e.g., glipizide) work by causing a lower blood sugar – they are called hypoglycemic agents; however, they only work in cats, not dogs. While these medications are “easier” to give, they aren’t as effective, so when in doubt, consider jumping right into insulin injections instead. Talk to your veterinarian about this.

    Insulin injections may sound intimidating; however, many cat parents get used to them quickly and feel very comfortable with the process. (Once your veterinarian shows you how to do so, it’s easy, as the needle size is miniscule!). Insulin has to be given twice a day, approximately every 12 hours (don’t worry – it doesn’t have to be exactly 12 hours!) under the skin. Unfortunately, oral insulin doesn’t work, otherwise we’d dose it that way instead!

    With appropriate care and treatment, cats with DM can live a long, healthy life, although they will require frequent trips to the veterinarian to regulate the blood sugar. Having a diabetic cat is also a big commitment, as it requires dedicated pet parents who can give twice-a-day injections of insulin (especially when you go on vacation).

    When in doubt, if you notice any of these signs in your cat, get to a veterinarian right away for some blood work and a urine sample. That’s because with diabetes, the sooner you diagnose it, the better for your cat and the better the chances of success in treatment.

    If you have any questions or concerns, you should always visit or call your veterinarian — they are your best resource to ensure the health and well-being of your pets.


    • Greco D. Diabetes mellitus without complication – Cats. In Blackwell’s Five-Minute Veterinary Consult: Canine & Feline. Eds. Tilley LP, Smith FWK. 2007, 4th ed. Blackwell Publishing, Ames, Iowa. pp. 374-375.
    • Webb C. Diabetes mellitus without complication – Dogs. In Blackwell’s Five-Minute Veterinary Consult: Canine & Feline. Eds. Tilley LP, Smith FWK. 2007, 4th ed. Blackwell Publishing, Ames, Iowa. pp. 376-377.

    How to make cute outfits


    Homecoming week is typically when schools decide to have fun and introduce a different theme for every day; sometimes this is called spirit week. Schools allow students and teachers to dress up each day of the week in accordance with a pre-selected theme, such as pajama day, school spirit day and even wacky tacky day. The goal is to get everyone to participate in the spirit of the school by assembling the most inventive ensembles possible. Wacky tacky day is one of the days that encourages you to don the most outrageous outfit of the week.

    Wear as many colors as possible. The key is to be as wacky and tacky as possible and few things you can do are as crazy as wearing every piece of clothing in a different color.

    Put on two different shoes. Maybe you’ve accidentally gone to school in the past wearing one black shoe and one navy shoe without noticing, but today you want to purposely wear different shoes. Choose shoes that are obviously different, such as one flip flop and one tennis shoe.

    Pile on the accessories. Wear five necklaces, beads, bracelets, rings, earrings, a tiara, a hat, three belts and crazy socks. Try socks with individual toes, knee high socks or two completely different socks.

    Go crazy and put your bathing suit on over your shirt or wear a fanny pack. Paint your nose white with sunscreen.

    Wear scarves around your neck, in your hair and put a necktie on over your T-shirt. Don’t brush your hair. Or brush it and spike it all in different directions or wear it in multiple ponytails.

    Mix patterns. Wear stripes with plaids and throw polka dots in anywhere you can. The best part about wacky tacky day is the worse your outfit looks, the better. You can wear virtually anything, so long as it is appropriate and abides by all school rules and regulations.

    About the Author

    Tiffany Raiford has several years of experience writing freelance. Her writing focuses primarily on articles relating to parenting, pregnancy and travel. Raiford is a graduate of Saint Petersburg College in Florida.

    Free Patterns for Dog Coats, Shirts, Costumes, and More

    • Share
    • Email

    How to make cute outfits

    These free dog clothes patterns will show you how to make coats, bandanas, pajamas, shirts, dresses, and costumes so your pooch will be the best-dressed dog on the block.

    Each of the patterns has directions and photos, and some even have pattern pieces. There are patterns that are no-sew and some that require a lot of sewing. Take into account your skill set and time when you choose a pattern and the process will go much more smoothly.

    Dogs come in all shapes and sizes and you’ll get the best fit for the clothes if you measure your dog for clothing by the chest, neck, and back. You can then make alterations to the patterns so they’ll fit your dog better.

    Getting the fabric to make the clothes for your dog doesn’t have to cost you a lot of money. You can upcycle clothes from your own family’s closets, scour garage sales and thrift stores, or look for sales at your local fabric store.

    Free Coat Patterns for Dogs

    How to make cute outfits

    Even dogs with long hair get chilly when the weather gets frigid. These free dog clothes patterns will help you make a coat or jacket to keep your furry friend warm.

    • Canine Carhartt Coat: This free dog coat pattern uses an old Carhartt coat and with a few modifications can fit even a larger dog. This pattern should work for any old jacket or coat you have laying around.
    • Recycled Jacket Dog Coat: Use an old windbreaker, fleece, or quilted jacket to make your dog a custom coat.
    • Pleated Wool Coat for Dogs: Make a pea-coat inspired dog coat with this free pattern.
    • Cozy Custom Dog Coat: Sew this dog coat in less than an hour using a free pattern that can be adjusted for any sized pooch.
    • Water Resistant Dog Coats: Use fleece and laminated linen to make these adorable water-resistant dog coats. A free download of the pattern pieces are included.

    Dog Bandanna Patterns

    How to make cute outfits

    Dogs and dog owners alike can’t seem to get enough of bandannas. Here are some dog bandana patterns that include ones that are tie-on, over the collar, and reversible.

    • No Sew Flannel Dog Bandana: All you need is some flannel (other types of fabric would work as well) and some hem tape to make this no-sew tie-on bandana.
    • How to Sew an Easy Pet Bandana: Grab some fabric and your sewing machine and make an over-the-collar bandana in no time. Includes a free bandana template.
    • Reversible Dog Bandana Pattern: Use a sewing machine to make a reversible dog bandana that allows two different looks. This one is sewn and then attached with Velcro.
    • DIY Doggie Dress Shirt Collar: One step up from a bandana is this dress collar pattern. It’s a quick and easy project that only takes a shirt collar and some scissors.

    Dog Pajama Patterns

    How to make cute outfits

    This group of free dog clothes patterns will make your dog some pajamas. It can be tough to get the right fit for dog pajamas, but these tutorials will help with sizing.

    • Dog Pajama Pattern: This tutorial shows how to measure your dog so you can make pajamas that will be the perfect fit.
    • Free Dog Pajama Pattern: Use an old t-shirt to make a pair of pajamas for your dog. Included are pattern pieces and instructions for making them larger or smaller.

    Dog Dress Patterns

    How to make cute outfits

    Does your dog have a special occasion coming up? These patterns are all about getting fancy with free dress patterns.

    • Pooches Summer Cami Top and Skirt: Get her all ready for summer events with this cami top and skirt dress. Included are free pattern pieces.
    • Bella Frill Dress: Here’s a free dress pattern for smaller dogs in sizes small, medium, and large. It snaps on the front and has layers of ruffles on the back.
    • Homemade Dog Dress for Beginners: A great tutorial on how to make a simple dog dress. Includes instructions for measuring your dog and changing the size of the pattern pieces.

    Dog Shirt Patterns

    How to make cute outfits

    Every small dog needs a shirt to stay warm in the winter. These free dog shirt patterns have everything you need to make one.

    • No Sew Five-Minute Dog Sweater: Upcycle a sweatshirt from your closet or the thrift store to make this no-sew dog shirt. With some scissors and strategic cutting, you’ll just need 5 minutes to get it done.
    • Onesie Dog Shirt: Cut up a baby onesie and resew it to make a cuddly shirt for your little dog.
    • Dog Dress Shirt Pattern: Here’s a free dog shirt pattern that uses 5 pattern pieces to make a formal shirt for your dog.
    • Dinosaur Dog Hoodies: Make your dog into a dinosaur with this free dinosaur dog hoodie tutorial.

    Dog Costume Patterns

    How to make cute outfits

    Time to get your dog ready for Halloween with these free costume patterns. There’s a great mix of sew and no-sew patterns here for both small and large dogs.

    • No Sew Small Dog Costumes: This is a free packet you can download that contains several small dog costume patterns like Mad Hatter, Superman, wizard, and a few others.
    • Dog Witch Costume: Make a witch dress and hat for Halloween this year with this free pattern from Mimi & Tara.
    • Ladybug Halloween Costume: This is a great costume that’s easy to sew and can be altered and used for small and large dogs.
    • Dog Taco: Make this adorable costume for your dog with some felt, cardboard, and embroidery floss.
    • Rocket Dog Costume: Upcycle some of your trash and recyclables to make this fun costume for your pooch.
    • Cupcake Halloween Costume: Start with a paper mache box and some felt and you’re on your way to creating this fun cupcake Halloween costume.

    How to hire a private investigator

    How to hire a private investigator

    The private investigations industry will reach $7 billion in 2019. Many private investigators are hired by companies who need to look into threats, HR background checks, and potential business partners.How to hire a private investigator
    Read on to learn the best tips for hiring a private investigator.

    Request an In-Person Meeting

    Never hire a private investigator without meeting him or her in person. An in-person meeting will help you decide if this PI is the professional you can trust to be discreet and competent.
    Unfortunately, many private investigators run a solo practice based on their experience as an ex-cop or other skill. However, when you have a highly sensitive investigation, you need the support and professionalism provided at a higher level.
    Meeting in person will help you make a better first impression assessment of the investigator’s professionalism and manner.
    You might need your private detective to testify in criminal or civil court. You want to make sure your PI is a reputable representative of your case/
    If the PI cuts you off, doesn’t answer your questions, or is vague, it’s probably not a good match. Remember, you are the client, and the private detective should be trying to win you as a client.
    You need to find a person that you trust. After all, you will have to share sensitive information with him or her.
    Trust your gut feeling on this one. If something about the private investigator seems off, thank them for their time and keep looking for a better fit.

    Ask to See Their Private Investigator License

    Before you hire a private investigator, you must do your due diligence and ensure you choose a reliable and professional PI.
    First, ask to see his or her PI license. Check their license is valid in your state.

    Check for Insurance

    One of the private investigator requirements is having insurance. Make sure you ask your PI before you hire him or her to show you proof of insurance.
    This protects you from being liable if anything happens to the private investigator during the investigation.

    Ask About Qualifications and Experience

    You want to make sure that the private detective you hire is qualified to do the job and do it well.
    If the person has a website, review it to see if it lists his or her qualifications. Many private investigators are former police officers. But that’s not a good enough reason to hire someone.
    Years of police work won’t help you if you have a legal issue. In those cases, you need a civil and criminal case investigator.
    Make sure to ask your PI how many years of experience he or she has. You want to make sure your PI is qualified to investigate and possibly testify in the type of case you are hiring for.
    Ask how many cases similar to yours he or she has worked on in the past year.
    It’s best to choose a PI that specializes in the type of investigations you need. Not every private investigator excels at every type of case. So choose one whose strengths are the type of investigation you need.
    You also want to know if your case will be handled by just one PI of if there will be other private investigators on the case.

    They Should Engage With Professional Organizations

    A private investigator might not necessarily be part of any professional organizations. But if they are passionate and reputable, it is more likely.
    This is a good way to weed out fly-by-the-night companies who may scam you. Shady investigators won’t care about the newest legislature and continuing education.
    Some professional organizations that a private investigator might belong to include the National Association of Legal Investigators, the National Association of Investigative Specialists, and the National Council of Investigation and Security Services.
    Membership in these types of organizations will help you to see a company’s standing in the investigation community.

    Get Testimonials & References

    Before you hire a private investigator, you’ll need to do a little investigation of your own.
    Go online and look up the company or private detective. It is important to run a query on the investigator as well as on the agency.
    Of course, investigative work is discreet. So if you don’t see much, that’s not necessarily a bad sign. Ask your PI to give you a list of three previous clients that you can contact as references.
    Be sure to ask about the private investigator’s professionalism, work ethic, and the results.

    Ask to See a Work Sample

    The end product, whether it’s a written report, a photo, or a video, is the evidence that you may need in court.
    This evidence must be of good quality. In many court cases, concrete proof can give you enough leverage to get a settlement without needing to go to court.
    A good investigator will likely show you examples of their work. If not, make sure to ask so you can get a good idea of what you can expect.
    For example, you’ll want photographs with time and date stamps marked. The report should be typed up and legible without any missing information.
    You’ll be able to learn a lot about the private investigator based on how thorough and detailed his or her reports are.

    Avoid Cheap Pricing

    When hiring a private investigator, don’t just shop around for the lowest price. Premium rates usually mean that the agency has a solid reputation that warrants the price.
    Budget private investigators either are struggling to get business or know that they can’t get excellent results.
    You don’t want to risk getting sub-standard service when your business is involved. Hire a professional investigator that has the experience and skillset to get results.

    Important Investigations Require Quality Investigators

    There you have it! An in-depth guide for how to hire a private investigator for your business.
    Remember, in this field, experience, and professionalism span a considerable range. At OPS Security Group, we offer the very best in discreet, experienced private investigation services.
    Contact us for more info.

    Secrets from America’s Top Investigator to Living Safer, Smarter, and Saner

    The second book by Thomas G. Martin. Now available.

    Life is full of obstacles, and in today’s complicated, hyper-connected world we are all seeking to gain insight and knowledge that will allow us to take charge of our own safety and well-being. As a highly-decorated former DEA agent and leading private investigator, Thomas G. Martin has seen every kind of trouble there is. In Seeing Life Through Private Eyes he provides a wealth of experience, insider information and valuable advice to readers of every background navigating life’s inevitable challenges.

    Domestic difficulties and divorce, adoption and runaways, background checks and corporate espionage, home protection and traveling wisely; whatever your issue, Seeing Life Through Private Eyes offers the secrets to living smarter, safer and more securely. And just as a good investigator should, it guarantees readers the most valuable feeling of all: peace of mind.

    How to hire a private investigator

    For the prospective PI of the future, let me bottom-line what I see as the pros and cons of becoming a PI.

    Do you think you would make a good private investigator?

    Do you think having women’s intuition or a man’s gut feel will help you in the world of investigations? Do other people tell you that you would make a great private eye? Do you think you are really good at being sneaky?

    All of these things may be of some value at times, but in and of themselves, they are certainly no reason to pursue an investigative career.

    Almost every day, someone calls my offices and asks our duty agent How do I become a PI? or How do I get a PI license? I’ve actually written a couple posts about this:

    Let alone the fact you can Google this information, the point is, the practical “how to” steps to take are out there and available to anyone. (I’ll even talk a little more about getting licensed later in this post.)

    I think what some of these callers want to glean is something more personal… perhaps what they want to know is What is it like to be a PI? This entire blog attempts to be fairly realistic about that, so you can go through and read the past six years of posts at your leisure. There are currently over 300 posts.

    If you simply want some of the bigger, more romantic cases, I’ve even made videos about those. But as I’ve written before, know that much of PI work is sheer drudgery, involving hours upon hours of surveillance, interviews and computer work.

    Beyond all these things, I think I have some further perspective: I’m approaching my 49th investigative anniversary of being an investigator (12 years as a federal agent 37 as a and private investigator). So, for the prospective PI of the future, let me bottom-line what I see as…

    The pros and cons of becoming a PI

    1. There are over 100,000 private investigators currently in the United States.
    2. Almost every retired law enforcement personnel gives some thought to getting their PI license.
    3. Many current law enforcement agents and officers are thinking about quitting their current jobs and seeking a career as a PI.
    4. No PI agency will put you on their payroll for three years (for most States) so you can glean enough experience to sit for your license.
    5. Without a PI license, you will not succeed.
    6. If you don’t know how to contact the Bureau in your State that licenses PI’s to obtain an informational packet, then forget this line of work.
    7. There are no PI schools or course that you can take that will enable you to sit for your PI license.
    8. Do not call the top agencies and advised them you will work for free or whether there are internships available as these are not options.
    9. If you have no business acumen, then seek another path.
    10. If you have no “street-smarts” or intrinsically don’t know what that means, then you are not a good fit for the industry.
    1. The work is fantastically different every day.
    2. When you awake in the morning, you never know where you might be at nightfall.
    3. There is plenty of room for new PI’s if they can crack the requirements of licensing.
    4. There is a tremendous void and need for females in our industry.
    5. You can become full-service or specialize in one of the four main genres in our world of corporations, attorneys, insurance companies or the public.
    6. There is no limit to your salary and you can easily earn more than lawyers, doctors and accountants.
    7. You will work with the top-echelon individuals throughout corporate America, the insurance industry and the legal community.
    8. Once established, you can choose you own hours and cases you want to work.
    9. The work can be very rewarding and gratifying.
    10. The body and canvas of what you do and where you work are only limited by your personal skills and marketing techniques.

    Practical matters: Getting licensed

    Let me use my home State of California as an example for one to be licensed. You first would call the Bureau of Security and Investigative Services in Sacramento and request an information packet on obtaining your PI license. That packet would basically advise that you must have 6,000 documented investigative hours (2,000 a year, 50 weeks times a 40 hour work week, for three years). If you have a degree, the requirements could be lowered to 4,000 hours.

    So yes, there is the problem unless you are coming out of the law enforcement community. How do I get my hours if no one will hire me as a trainee? Your best bet is to probably consider starting with a law enforcement agency. In some States, you can work for one attorney only without being licensed to build up your hours. Most attorneys have no need for a full-time investigator. It has been my experience, that the few attorneys who will even consider this option will do so only at minimum wage.

    As I approach the end of the fourth quarter of my career, I strongly encourage all of you considering a PI career to do so with all your spirit be it physically, mentally, academically, spiritually or professionally. There are many con men out there trying to get your money for schooling and the “PI Certificate.” That is why I try to be completely transparent and candid here. Although the path to a PI license is arduous and time-consuming, if you know the rules the rewards far out distance the obstacles.

    Finally, my second book, Seeing Life Through Private Eyes is now available in hardcover or Kindle. It will also be out in paperback on September 15, 2018. If you want more insights on this line of work, start from the beginning: Chapter 1, The Life of a PI.

    One of the reviewers of the book stated, “This book is an invaluable and fascinating comprehensive real-life guide to the life and work of a private investigator. It should be required reading for the 100,000+ private investigators in the country today and all those considering a career in this field.”

    This story was originally posted on August 28, 2018.

    They say that everything is bigger in Texas, and that includes working as a private investigator. As a PI, you’ll be responsible for some of the most important investigative jobs that there are, including fraud detection, personal background checks, missing persons location and recovery of stolen property.

    When looking into how to become a private investigator in Texas, you must be aware that Texas considers private investigators to be a form of private security, and holds very strict licensure requirements for anyone seeking entry into this profession. Following the professional requirements that have been outlined by the Texas Department of Public Safety will allow you to earn your license and seek employment in private investigation.

    Find schools and get information on the program that’s
    right for you.
    (It’s fast and free!)


    Texas Private Investigator License Requirements

    Minimum Requirements

    • Age: A Texas private investigator should be 18 years of age or older.
    • Provisional Requirements: You must be legally allowed to work in the United States to earn a license.
    • Criminal Background Check: Background checks are required for anyone wishing to work as a private investigator in Texas.
    • Discharge from Military: If you have been dishonorably discharged from the military, you cannot work as a Texas private investigator.
    • Financial History: Your finances are not a determining factor when becoming a licensed private investigator in this state.
    • Mental Health Check/Mental Disease or Defect: Having been declared incompetent by a court of law due to mental disease will prevent you from receiving a private investigator license.
    • Insurance Needed: No insurance is necessary to become licensed in this state.
    • Automatic Disqualifications: If you have been convicted of a Class B misdemeanor in the previous five years, are currently charged with a Class A or Class B misdemeanor, are charged with a felony or are required to register as a sex offender, you cannot receive a license.

    Education and Experience

    • Degree and/or Accepted Experience: Texas requires that you either have three years of full-time private investigator experience or a four-year degree in criminal justice in a related field. Additionally, you must be sponsored by a licensed investigator, which means you must be employed in a private investigation agency.
    • Written Exams: Texas does not require a written exam to be licensed as a private investigator.

    Texas Private Investigator Training

    You are required to complete 40 hours of Level III or Level IV training from a school approved by the Texas Department of Public Safety. Training courses cover multiple areas related to private investigation work, including first aid, crowd control, observing, weapons, disaster response, traffic direction and ethics. After you have completed and submit proof of training, you will be able to submit your license application.

    Forms Needed for a Private Detective License in Texas

    • Fees Required: A $33 application fee and a $25 application fee must be paid directly to the Texas Department of Public Safety.
    • Registration Needed: You will apply on the online system provided by the Department of Safety. Create an account and then follow the provided instructions. You will need to mail two fingerprint sets or an electronic fingerprint receipt directly to the Department. If your application is approved and your criminal history is clean, you will receive your license.
    • Maintenance Required for PI License: You will also renew your license online through the Texas Online Private Security (TOPS) system. Renewal takes place every two years.

    Texas Private Investigator Salary

    Texas has one of the largest private investigator workforces in the country. Data provided by the Bureau of Labor Statistics shows that 3,320 PIs were working in Texas in May of 2015. If you choose to work as a private investigator in Texas, your salary will average $49,460 per year.

    So you’ve decided you need a private investigator – but how should you go about choosing and hiring the right one? Well, whether you’re a private party, attorney, law firm or corporation, your process will largely remain the same. Below, we’ve detailed an easy, five step process to hire a private investigator!

    Step One: Determine What Service You Need

    While most private investigators offer a similar array of services, different PIs and investigation firms may label their services differently, or may approach your case differently (digital surveillance, field surveillance, etc). After determining if you need an investigation regarding workers’ compensation fraud, personal injury fraud, a cheating spouse, or any other case type, you can begin researching what private investigators near you are qualified to provide these services.

    Step Two: Research Your Local Private Investigators

    After identifying local investigators that can perform the investigation you need, identify whether or not your state requires a private investigation license – if so, verify your chosen investigator is licensed. Further research into their reputation by reading Google reviews, testimonials, and reading their website to gauge how professional they present themselves will all help you to make an informed decision about which investigators you should consider.

    Step Three: Contact Your Selected Investigators For Quotes

    Once you’ve narrowed down your list of reputable local PIs capable of taking on your case, it’s time to reach out for a quote. The private investigator in question should press you for additional details, as no PI can definitively provide a quote for a case they haven’t heard the overview of yet! Whether you reach out by phone or email, make sure the investigator is personable and easy to communicate with. If they’re short or difficult, your case will suffer. Especially for attorneys, a private investigator who’s personable and easy to communicate with is essential to cultivating a mutually beneficial professional relationship!

    Step Four: Speak With Your Selected Investigators Regarding Your Case – In Depth!

    Now that you’ve identified which investigator (or investigators) are best suited to your case, it’s time to dive deeper into the specifics. Now, it’s paramount that you offer all relevant information – the more information you can provide, the more accurate a PI can be in offering a quote and potential turnaround time for your case. After hearing each investigator’s intended approach, you’ll be able to determine which one is most committed to achieving realistic results. Be wary of investigators who overpromise or dramatically undercut the price of their peers!

    Step Five: Make Your Payment, and Be Patient

    Now that you’ve chosen your ideal private investigator, it’s time to let them do the work. A good investigator will provide you with updates – however, it’s important to understand the nature of surveillance. A good private investigator will take their time to ensure a successful case resolution. For example, a rushed process serve could result in a failure that drives the subject deep into hiding for months on end. Communicate, but trust in the abilities of your chosen private investigator.

    What To Avoid

    While most private investigators are honest and hardworking, in major cities, the private investigation competition can be cutthroat. Up-and-coming investigators with no experience often overpromise and under-deliver, while charging well below the industry average to snatch up as much business as possible. These investigators are often responsible for the wavering reputation private investigators face. When possible, avoid any unproven investigators, and always verify their legitimacy. As is the case with any industry – if it sounds too good to be true, it probably is!

    Learn More About Private Investigators or Find A Private Investigator Near You at Find Your Investigator!

    To find a reputable private investigator near you, view our definitive listing of verified private investigators across the United States! Run by a team of experienced Private Investigators, Find Your Investigator aims to provide prospective clients and private investigators alike with a resource for all things PI-related. Contact us for more information, or list with us today!

    There are more than 40,000 private investigators working in the United States, and many of them specialize in different investigation types. This means that you have many options and that you should do a bit of homework before hiring an investigator. When hiring a private investigator, you want to find one who is experienced in the investigation type you need and who has all necessary licenses, credentials and qualifications. Below, you’ll find a to-do list of items to help you find and hire the right investigator for you.

    Hiring An Investigator

    An investigator will work with you to determine which type of investigation is appropriate for your situation as well as what information you will need in order to move forward.

    Find An Investigator

    1. Find a qualified private investigator. Instead of taking your chances with finding a private investigator through phonebooks or other random resources, search’s online trusted network of local, pre-screened private investigators. Every investigator listed on has been pre-screened and vetted to verify their qualifications.
    2. Make sure your PI is experienced in your investigation type. If you are looking for someone to conduct an arson or computer forensics investigation, the investigator you hire should be educated and experienced in those disciplines.
    3. Make sure your PI is licensed if necessary. Licensing laws vary by state, so be sure to check your local laws before proceeding. In states that do require a PI license, you should make sure that your potential investigator has one. This information is public, so you can verify anything they say by calling a local government office. It is extremely important that your PI is licensed because it is just as illegal to to hire an unlicensed PI as it is to pose as one without the proper legal documents.
    4. Verify that the investigator has insurance. Although you may think your particular investigation has no inherent risks, it is always good to check and make sure that your potential private investigator is insured. Insurance of up to $1 million is not uncommon and shows that they are a legitimate business and in this for the long run. Also, if something does go wrong during the investigation (property damage is the most common), you may be held responsible since you are technically the employer. This information is also public and can be verified. If you’re searching on, investigators listed on the site can display to you that they have insurance.
    5. Ask your own questions. Before selecting your private investigator, it is okay to ask them about their past investigating experience, and whether or not they have done anything similar to your case before. If they haven’t, it is perfectly okay to find another one who has more experience with your type of case.
    6. Sign a contract. If you feel comfortable with your choice, ask to sign a contract detailing exactly what you are hiring them to do. This is normal for private investigators, and will give you a chance to explain exactly what you are looking to have done, and a time frame to get the work completed.

    Once you have signed a contract, your PI will take it from there and start working on your case. You will start getting the information you need shortly!

    Search Articles

    The Lawgical Promise guarantees our members are pre-screened to verify their qualifications.

    Sometimes, people who are considering hiring a private detective don’t do so simply because they aren’t sure how to hire an investigator. That inaction could be a costly mistake. After all, there is probably a good reason they were considering retaining an investigator in the first place.

    Maybe they wanted a PI to investigate instances of suspected fraud or to conduct computer forensic work. In other cases, the need for a private investigator is deeply personal — such as a situation where a married person needs proof that a spouse is cheating, or a parent or other interested party needs to gather information for a child custody matter.

    Don’t let an unknown process scare you. If you are wondering how to hire a private investigator, read on for best practices; questions to ask a private investigator; and actionable suggestions to help you choose a PI firm that can work hard to help you uncover the answers you seek.

    Looking to Hire a Private Investigator? Read This First

    If you need to hire a private investigator to look into a personal or business-related matter, doing some legwork yourself can be helpful. We’ve compiled these tips for how to hire a private detective to get you started:

    Ask for recommendations. If any friends or family members used a private investigator, ask them about their experience. Were they pleased with the services the PI provided? Word-of-mouth can be a great way to learn about potential PI firms, so you can add them to your list of candidates or remove them.

    Investigate the investigator. As you begin your search for a PI firm, spend some time evaluating potential investigators before you meet them. You can learn a lot online that can help you understand with whom you would be dealing if you hired the firm. At this stage, look for the following:

    • What are the investigator’s qualifications?
    • Is the firm or are its investigators licensed by the state?
    • What experience does the firm have conducting the type of investigation with which you need help?
    • What is the firm’s reputation in the community?
    • Is the staff professional?
    • Do you understand the firm’s fee structure?

    Request an initial meeting. When you’ve narrowed your list of potential firms, schedule a consultation to discuss your investigation needs. Don’t be afraid to ask questions in your initial meeting with a potential investigator to learn more. The best private investigator/client relationships are those that have open lines of communication, in both directions. Here are some suggested questions to ask:

    • How does the investigator work with its clients?
    • Will the investigator provide testimony in court, if necessary?
    • What types of services and communication can you expect?
    • What will you be asked to pay if you retain the PI?

    If You’re Ready to Hire a Private Investigator, Choose Arkus, Inc.

    Arkus, Inc. has been serving people in the Chicago area and around the world with private investigations since 1975. We offer a wide range of services to individuals and businesses of all sizes, helping people and companies get the answers they need in a timely, confidential and always professional manner.

    We hope you found this post about how to hire a PI helpful. If you still have questions or want to learn more about the services Arkus, Inc. provides, contact us today.

    So you’ve noticed a sign that your spouse is cheating on you. In fact, you’ve noticed more than a single sign. At least, you think you have. To tell the truth, you’re noticing them all the time!

    This last statement–you’re noticing signs of cheating all the time–may actually say less about your lover than it does about you. Read the following three signs, then consider if you might be taking your caution a little bit too seriously, or whether it’s high time you hired a private investigator.

    Is it your paranoia kicking in?

    1. Every call your spouse gets, seems like it must be a call from their illicit lover. Or even every other call…yes, this may mean you’re paranoid!

    Realistically, your partner can’t be getting calls from a lover all the time. Unless you keep your partner in a cave, he or she is going to get phone calls from time to time.

    And if something is going on at work or with your partner’s family that he or she needs to be involved in after-hours, just take it for what it is and relax.

    It’s only when this kind of thing extends over time to happen on a regular basis, or at all hours, that you might want to consider that maybe it’s more than just your paranoia.

    2. You start to worry if they are gone even ten minutes longer than you expected. Ten minutes isn’t long enough to have an illicit tryst. Even half an hour usually isn’t, when you consider how much sneaking around is involved!

    So your partner takes a little extra time to buy groceries, pick up some movies, or get home from work. Give them a break. These things happen.

    They DON’T happen every Wednesday for an hour at a time, however. If your partner is consistently very late–especially on a regular schedule–then it may be time to start investigating a little.

    3. You drive by their work every day to make sure they’re there. This can be a legitimate way to check up on your significant other if you think they might be having an affair. But if it’s something you do once a day–or more–over an extended period of time, it’s very likely you’ve let your paranoia run away with you. Especially if they are always where they are supposed to be!

    How to hire a private investigator

      May 15, 2022 Actio

    When certain things happen that seem suspicious and mistrustful, we often have to investigate facts and evidence to find an answer. Private investigators are one field of professionals that will offer help and support to you on this. Investigation services typically include investigating legal cases related to business, for example, fraud investigation (some executives even hire them as personal corporate advisor), or for finding answers to important personal matters. Therefore, before you decide to hire an investigator, you must carefully consider and select to be sure that you can get the result that you want—and it’s going to be worth every penny spent.

    7 things you should know before hiring a private investigator

    1.You need a establish a detailed and thoroughly written contract with the investigator

    Normally, when you hire an investigator, there needs to be a (very) clear agreement on the scope of work which is signed off by both parties. This agreement can entail what kind of work to be done, how it will be done, and to what extent and under which conditions must they investigate. This mutual agreement is set out to prevent any cases where investigators would go over their scope, and potentially cause damages or harms to other third parties down the line.

    2. Ability to respect privacy and confidentiality is super important

    In most investigation cases, the hirer’s information and identity are to be kept strictly private and confidential. Hence, it is also very important to consider the investigator’s ability to be discreet and to thoroughly respect your confidentiality. It should be written in the agreement about who is to be responsible when cases of information leak arise.

    3. Consider their expertise and proficiency in investigating

    In hiring an investigator, you need to be confident and positive about their expertise and skills to carry out the assignments successfully and deliver satisfactory results. You can look at their past investigation record and thoroughly evaluate their credibility and professionalism based on the impressions they give.

    4. The speed of investigation is key

    Speaking from the hirer’s perspective, you hire someone to do the job because you want to get faster and better results—in investigation, the faster the better. You should mention to your potential investigator about the expectation of time and date you would need your answers by, and be very clear about it. For example, communicate clearly to them that you expect a report biweekly, monthly, or anything you deem appropriate.

    5. The service must be reasonably charged

    Even if you understand it and are willing to pay extra spontaneous costs during the job, or even if the investigator has already established clear rates with you, all prices must be reasonable. Make sure what you pay is worth the results from the service.

    6. Their personality and physical characteristics also matter

    Not all candidates will fit as a good investigator for your job, sometimes their looks and character matter as well. More often than not, you will have to look for an investigator with physical agility and seems trustworthy and professional enough. These are all depending on who can work well with you in terms of their personality, age and gender.

    7. They have reliable communication channels to communicate with you

    Finally, you need to make sure that there are reliable communication channels between you and your investigator. This will be useful when you need to hear regular updates, or whenever you have any questions or concerns—for your own peace of mind. Having clear communication channels and routine can prevent a situation where your investigator disappears or becomes unresponsive. You don’t want to feel worried and anxious after having paid a good amount of service fees.

    In summary, these are a simple, seven-item list you should know whether you plan to use this service for your SME or other businesses, or even for individual purposes. The careful consideration and selection will ensure you get true answers to your matter, making it worth the fees spent.

    Hiring a private investigator is not a common, everyday occurrence for most people. Before rushing to retain an agency, make sure to do your research. With thousands upon thousands of investigators across the country, you don’t want to make a decision you will later regret. You want to make sure you ask the right questions when hiring a private investigator for an investigation. The checklist below will help steer you in the right direction. After all, the last thing anyone wants to do is waste money on an agency that is unfit to solve your case. If you are considering hiring a local private investigator, be sure to get the answers to the questions on our NAI Private Investigator Checklist.

    How to Hire a Private Investigator – The Checklist

    How much does a private investigator cost?

    Before hiring any private investigator, you need to determine your budget and find out the cost of your private investigation. Most reputable private investigation agencies will have you pay and sign a statement of services in advance. You want to determine how you will be charged and if it is a flat rate or a breakdown based upon work done hourly/services provided. Depending on the company you decide to hire, you will either be charged prior to any work being done, or billed throughout the investigation. If you opt for the latter, it typically becomes pricier, each step in the process can become an additional charge. If you decide to work with an agency who offers a package/flat rate, you are never charged or surprised at the end of the investigation with additional fees. The price of an investigation will depend entirely upon the location, type of work being conducted, the amount of experience, training, and resources the agency has, and the number of investigators needed to work in the field, as well as other logistics involved in the investigation process. At NAI, we offer a free consultation to anyone, either via email, in person, or over the telephone. Most of our clients prefer over the telephone, as it is typically the fastest, most discreet, and efficient way to launch an investigation. Our agency is retained in advanced, which means we first conduct a case intake with our clients, are paid, and then have an invoice signed. Because all of our services are based upon a flat rate, our clients are never surprised at the end of the investigation with an additional bill, asking for more money after we solve the case. Additionally, our prices vary case by case, as we tailor each investigation for our clients’ individual needs. With that said, you can call our agency anytime for specific fees based upon the type of case you are looking to conduct.

    Are They Licensed And Bonded, Which Most States Require?

    Although every state has different requirements, most investigators must be licensed, bonded, and insured. By obtaining one’s license, the investigator has spent rigorous time in the field, has no criminal record, and knows the laws to practice investigations. Numerous states require prior field work and even sometimes law enforcement experience to ensure the individual conducting the investigation is qualified. Additionally, you want an investigation agency that is bonded and insured. Although it seems like something trivial, if there are any liabilities or if anyone is hurt while conducting your investigation, you do not want to be the one paying for it. This is a great way to pick apart the amateurs from the professionals. Investigators who are serious have coverage, make sure to take the extra steps to be practicing ethically, and go above and beyond to prove their professionalism.

    Will They Provide References Upon Request?

    Private investigators who have been in business have a list of references you can call to obtain a reference. If an investigation agency has no references to show you or states that because of confidentiality practices they are unable to provide them, you should beware that they might not be an established agency, and might not have the experience to properly conduct your investigation. Experienced agencies have a list of clients you can contact.

    Will They Give You A Contract Stipulating Services They Provide?

    One of the most important things you will receive from an investigator is your contract. You want everything itemized, detailed, and explained to you, so you know exactly what services you are obtaining and paying for. Without a detailed contract, an investigator can rip you off, say you did not pay for specific things, or continue to charge you after your work is done. Everything should be in writing and all work should be agreed upon before starting your investigation.

    Do They Have Experience And Training For Your Investigation?

    A great investigator sets themselves apart from the amateurs by being an expert at what they do, focusing on the task at hand, and having plan in motion. They are apt at surveillance, interviewing, interrogating, and have research skills – as research is an investigator’s best friend. Detectives are known for taking detailed notes, and having a high degree of observation and reaction skills. The ability to adapt, improvise, and always have multiple plans in action are a must. The professional you choose should also be knowledgeable in the laws of their operating jurisdiction and be prepared to testify in court.

    Do They Have Former Law Enforcement Backgrounds?

    When hiring an investigator, make sure they have former law enforcement or an extensive P.I. background. Of course, all investigators should also be street smart.

    Do They Answer All Your Questions With Specific Answers?

    If you are asking questions and not receiving detailed answers, the investigation firm might be either too busy to handle your case or not qualified. Any investigator who takes on your case should be detailed, concise, and listen to all of your concerns before they are hired. They should communicate well and offer to communicate frequently with you during the investigation, providing updates as your case is being conducted. Additionally, the investigator should provide video and a detailed report with evidence that is suitable for court.

    Are They A Full Staffed Agency Or A One-Man Operation?

    One of the most important things to consider when hiring a private investigator is determining if they are a full staffed agency or one individual operating out of their home. Although this may sound trivial, this is a huge red flag, as it shows how serious the individual takes their business and how equipped they are to handle certain investigations. If the investigator does not have an office for you to go to, they might not have as much invested in the company or be able to have the qualifications you need to solve your case. You do not want only one individual doing surveillance on your case, as it is easier to get “made” and caught doing field surveillance. It is always a plus when you hire a firm if they are members of professional trade organizations, consumer protection programs (such as the Better Business Bureau), and are available to speak to you throughout your case.

    Do They Have State-Of-The-Art Investigative Equipment?

    As technology advances, so do investigations. The agency you decide to hire should have all state-of-the-art investigative equipment to conduct your case. This includes spyware, gadgets, GPS devices, surveillance devices, cameras, polygraphs, debugging devices, and much more.

    How to hire a private investigator

    If you’ve been looking to hire a private investigator in Massachusetts , don’t stress out about it. It’s actually much easier than you think. With the help of, finding the best service providers for a private investigator in Massachusetts is quick, painless, and affordable. You’ll need someone who is highly-vetted and able to get the job done, no matter what the scope of that job entails. At, we pride ourselves in providing efficient solutions to complex problems, and Massachusetts private investigator services are one of the best and most popular services that we offer. Here’s more on how to get started.

    Before hiring a private investigator in Massachusetts , you’ll need to assess the depth and scope of the issue or issues you want to be investigated. For some people, this can be a bit of a painful or delicate process, but it needs to be done well in order to produce the best results. Ask yourself what your motivations are, what you intend as an outcome, and how much help you think you will need to reach your goal.

    If your gut tells you that something in your work or professional life is amiss due to the actions or inactions of others, it warrants further investigation. If you are looking at renting your property and need more info on your tenants before making a commitment, it warrants further investigation. If you suspect your spouse is cheating on you, or is behaving in a way that puts your family at risk, it warrants further investigation. If you suspect fraudulent activity going on at your expense, it warrants further investigation. Regardless of the reasons (and there are many), if you need help getting to the bottom of a problem there’s no better solution than hiring the services of a private investigator in Massachusetts.

    How to find the right private investigator in Massachusetts

    Once you’ve decided that hiring a private investigator in Massachusetts is the best strategy to tackle your problem, it’s time to find a service that can help. With, you have the resources right at your fingertips. Simply go to the private investigation services section of the site, put in your location, your name, contact info, and what specific issue you’re looking to solve. Shortly after submitting this form , a representative will reach out to you to assess your needs and begin working on finding you a service provider and quoting you a price. You can also call directly at 888-444-9628 . covers the following services in regards to private investigations:

    Surveillance, fraud Investigation, runaway teens, background checks, professional vetting, Infidelity, missing persons, and more!

    Get competitive market pricing when you hire a private investigator in Massachusetts

    Due to the high volume of quality service providers in the state, you’ll find it easier than ever to hire a private investigator in Massachusetts that fits your budget and needs. only works with the best in the business, and this high standard brings not only value but professionalism as well. Massachusetts is a great market for security services, and no matter where you live in the state, there are service providers ready to answer the call to get the job done. Don’t wait until it’s too late, or hesitate due to not knowing what a quality PI can do for you.

    Call directly at 888-444-9628 and let an associate walk you through step-by-step on how to find the best private investigator in Massachusetts that can help you.

    Hiring a private investigator to catch a cheating spouse – 4 tips

    So you think your spouse is cheating and you’re considering hiring a private investigator. Hiring a private investigator to catch a cheating spouse is something people do on a daily basis. But many people have never considered hiring a private investigator to catch a cheating spouse and so they don’t know the right questions to ask, or what the process is all about.

    Before hiring a private investigator to catch a cheating spouse you should first of all make sure that you are sure that your spouse is cheating. Maybe you two have just grown apart? Maybe you should consider some counselling to solve some communication issues you may be having?

    Regardless of whether or not you’re thinking of hiring a private investigator to catch a cheating spouse there are some guidelines you should consider first.

    1. Never confront your cheating spouse – if you confront them, they’ll lie. If you don’t have all your facts in place they will lie in order to make you think you are crazy for accusing them in the first place. A cheater will sense very quickly how much you know. If you confront them before hiring a private investigator to catch a cheating spouse, you may make the entire case harder for the private investigator. The cheater will change how they’re cheating and be on the lookout for you, or the private investigator trying to catch them.
    2. Keep a personal journal – you should keep a dated journal of all the times that your spouse is absent or you have suspicions of them cheating. Keep this journal safe and hidden from your spouse. You could keep the journal at your friend’s house or in a safe deposit box. When you keep a journal you might be able to see patterns of behavior that would help when hiring a private investigator to catch a cheating spouse. Also, when you make small notes like this, you don’t have to remember everything because you will have it written down. Living with a cheating spouse can be very stressful and you’re likely to forget some things that might be very important.
    3. Find someone to confide in – having a family member or close friend to confide in a great way to maintain your sanity when going through a cheating spouse situation. Having someone you can talk to and let your emotions flow freely is a great thing to have as it will help you keep your emotions under control when you are around your cheating spouse.
    4. Check out your private investigator fully – make sure they’re licensed and accredited by your state’s governing body. This is usually the Secretary of State or the State Police Board. Make sure they have references and that these references are real, not fake. Make sure they have a client list you can call to verify whether the private investigator is professional, ethical and results-oriented. Make sure you establish a contract with the private investigator so you know exactly what you will be charged.

    Having someone cheat on you is a terrible thing to have happen and hopefully the list above will help you when you consider hiring a private investigator to catch a cheating spouse.

    If you are looking for an affordable licensed private investigator, with 20 years of experience assisting individuals, attorneys and corporations feel free to contact us here . You can also view a portion of our extensive client list here , and see what actual clients say about us here .

    Learn How to Get a Private Investigator Licensing in any State

    This article provides an explanation of how to get a private investigator license in any state in the United States of America. The article includes a general overview of the private investigation profession, a state-by-state listing of licensing authorities, state contact information, and website links. In addition, it includes helpful advice on the application process, how to join an association, where to find training, and much more.

    What is a Licensed Private Investigator?

    A licensed private investigator is sometimes referred to as a P.I., detective, gumshoe, sleuth, and sometimes even a spy. In general, the terms refer to a person who uncovers facts and information, finds missing persons, and gathers evidence, usually at the request of a citizen or a company for which they are employed.

    Often, detectives work for attorneys and lawyers in both civil and criminal court cases. In addition, many professional investigators work for insurance companies to investigate suspicious or fraudulent insurance claims.

    Most states require P.I.’s to be licensed and some may be permitted to carry firearms (guns) depending on local and state laws. Sometimes, detectives have prior military experience, and many work as police officers or law enforcement officials. Due to the nature of their work, PI’s keep detailed notes and records during each case and often testify in court regarding their observations on behalf of their clients.

    In many cases, detectives work irregular hours, especially when conducting surveillance (e.g., sitting outside a subject’s house during early morning hours hoping to get a photograph or video of their activity).

    The Private Investigator’s Licensing Handbook: How to Get a Private Investigator License in any State

    Conveniently, all of the information in this section is available in my handy eBook, “The Private Investigator’s Licensing Handbook. The eBook, which is available at for just $3.69 (paperback is available for $14.95), explains how to get an investigator license in any state. In addition, it includes an overview of the profession, general information on training and education, and advice for starting your business.

    Also, the book includes a state-by-state listing of private investigation industry associations. Plus, it has a helpful section on how to get your business up and running.

    Job Functions

    In many cases, spouses hire professional investigators to obtain proof of adultery or other illegal conduct to establish grounds for a divorce. In fact, collecting evidence of adultery or other bad behavior by cheating spouses and partners is one of the most common and profitable services offered.

    Also, PI’s provide process serving, which is the delivery of subpoenas and other legal documents to people involved in a legal case. Many detective agencies specialize in a particular field of expertise. For example, some agencies deal only in skip tracing related to finding missing persons or tracking down debtors.

    While others may specialize in technical surveillance countermeasures, which involve locating and dealing with unwanted forms of electronic surveillance (for example, an electronically bugged boardroom for industrial espionage purposes).

    Increasingly, detectives prefer to be known as “professional investigators”. In part, this is a response to the sometimes negative image of the P.I. profession and an effort to establish the industry to be a proper and respectable trade.

    The U.S. Department of Labor, Bureau of Labor Statistics publishes an article in the Occupational Outlook Handbook for Private Detectives and Investigators. Accordingly, the annual article describes the nature of the work, working conditions, qualifications, employment, training and advancement, earnings, job outlook, and related occupations. If you want to become a professional detective, this is a great place to begin.

    Services, Training, and Reference Material

    Learn more about the profession:

    • View a list of potential services provided
    • Training courses for increasing your knowledge and skills
    • List of Private Investigation Training books
    • View Salary and Wage information
    • List of Jobs and Careers

    How to Get a Private Investigator License in any State

    Following is a state-by-state listing of contact information for obtaining a license and links to verify licensing credentials. Some states don’t require a license specifically for private investigations. However, they may require business credentials, permits, or have other legal requirements such as training or professional certifications. In addition, states may require individuals to pass an exam or complete a series of educational courses. So, if you conduct business in more than one state, you should consider getting licensed in each state.

    Hire a Professional Private Investigator, Security Expert, Process Server, or Bodyguard anywhere in the world.

    Hire an Investigation Professional Anywhere in the World

    Welcome to the Private Investigator Directory. If you got here by doing a “private investigator near me” search on Google, you’ve come to the right place. Our directory has hundreds of listings for professional private investigators, process servers, bodyguards, background investigation companies, fire investigators, pet detectives and more.

    To get started, just select an investigation category and region from the search form above and click search. Or, scroll down and select a region from the list. If you need help, see List of Tips for hiring a Private Investigator and Cost to Hire a Detective.

    Recent Listings welcomes the following new investigation professionals to our worldwide directory:

    How Our Directory Works

    Hire a Professional Near You

    How to hire a private investigator

    Search Listings in Your Local Area, State or Around the World

    Discover and connect with a professional private investigator, fire investigator, process server, or bodyguard in your area. Hire them to conduct a background investigation, search for a missing person, perform surveillance, or dig up information.

    How to hire a private investigator

    Review Listings for Professionals in Your Area

    Review listings for investigation professionals in your area, find one that meets your particular investigative needs. Review the products and services they offer, areas served, affiliations, etc. We recommend contacting more than one company to have a basis for comparison.

    How to hire a private investigator

    Contact a Professional and Discuss Your Case

    Choose the investigation professional(s) that most closely meets your needs. Contact them directly to discuss the details of your case, agree on fees and other expenses, then get started. Once your case is closed, remember to leave a rating and feedback on the listing page.

    Hire a Private Investigator in the United States – Browse by Region

    Now that you understand how to hire a private investigator, use this list of states to start your search for a professional in your local area. Browse the listings and make a short list of experts to contact.

    choose your plan

    How to Hire a Private Investigator Outside the United States

    Following is a list of private investigators and investigation agencies and firms that are available for hire outside of the United States. Before hiring an individual or company check with the appropriate licensing agency within the country to verify licensing credentials.

    Hire a Private Investigator in Asia

    • Asia
    • China
    • India
    • Indonesia
    • Israel
    • Malaysia
    • Pakistan
    • Philippines
    • Russia
    • Singapore
    • South Korea
    • United Ara Emirates
    • Vietnam

    “I used the private investigation directory to hire a private investigator near me in my local area. I suspected that my spouse was cheating and I wanted to get some pictures of him and his girl. I searched the directory, found an investigator, and gave them a call. The next day, they went to work and got the proof I needed.”

    Ann C., Columbus, Ohio

    Hire a Private Investigator in Europe

    • Belgium
    • Cyprus
    • France
    • Germany
    • Greece
    • Hungary
    • Ireland
    • Italy
    • Netherlands
    • Romania
    • Spain
    • Sweden
    • Switzerland
    • Ukraine
    • United Kingdom

    South America

    • Argentina
    • Brazil
    • Chile
    • Colombia
    • South America (other areas)

    Other Areas

    Why Hire a Private Investigator?

    There are a number of reasons to hire a qualified investigator to assist you with your investigation needs. Whether you need to run a background check, conduct surveillance on a cheating spouse, track down a missing person, or just dig up facts and information, a private detective can save you the time, money and hassle of trying to do it yourself.

    Professional gumshoes have a wide variety of skills and experience that are conducive to uncovering hidden information and getting answers to difficult questions.

    Many private investigators are retired military, former police officers or law enforcement officials, or have experience with other law enforcement or intelligence agencies. Given the wide variety of potential services that could be offered, many P.I.’s often specialize in a few specific areas, such as following a cheating partner, investigating insurance fraud, acting as a process server, or searching for hidden assets.

    Larger agencies employ numerous investigative specialists and are capable of providing a wider variety of services. To view a list of private eyes in each state, select the appropriate state below:

    > Create a personal profile with a photo, bio, and links to your social media profiles
    > Create and manage your own listing
    > Manage your own login credentials
    > Unlimited space to describe your products and services, areas of expertise, affiliations and licensing details
    > Easily add your contact information, telephone numbers, links to your website, etc.
    > Create a gallery of images to promote your business, work, and employees
    > Accept reviews and ratings from clients to build your online reputation

    Help Keep our Directory up to Date

    Existing licensed private investigators: We need your help policing our directory. Our directory includes thousands of investigators from locations around the world. We do our best to keep our directory up to date by regularly checking links, modifying listings based on owner requests, and removing unlicensed or fraudulent listings.

    There are a lot of people out there who want to know how to hire a private investigator, and our directory can help. But it has to contain accurate information. If you are aware of an investigation agency or individual investigator who is not licensed, please let us know. makes no warranties as to the accuracy or completeness of the information, does not endorse any companies, products, or services described here, and takes no liability for your use of this information.

    Please view our Terms of Service for more detailed information.

    How to hire a private investigator

    We have written extensively about the benefits of hiring a private investigator, but there are some inherent risks you may have never thought about.

    1 Getting Caught

    If you are trying to conduct a discreet investigation, such as doing surveillance, there is always a chance that the investigator will get caught red-handed. Similarly, if you are making discreet inquiries, word can always get back to the person you are investigating. Even with the most diligent of planning, it can happen to the best of investigators.

    2 Unclear Outcome

    When you hire an accountant to do your taxes, you expect your taxes to be completed once he is done. But you may spend hundreds or even thousands on a private investigator and you will still be in the same place as you started—with a lack of clarity.

    3 No Value

    You don’t give a bartender $7 and hope she brings you a drink back. But you may have to pay a $1,000 retainer to an investigator and get nothing of value in return.

    4 Liable for Illegal Actions

    There are dozens of examples out there of investigators providing illegal information to their clients, which ultimately got them burned. A few years back, a Massachusetts woman who hired a Virginia private investigator to find hidden assets had her case thrown out because the “evidence” that the private investigator provided on some offshore bank accounts “did not exist and was ‘created’ to turn a profit.”

    5 Lack of Expertise

    Lots of investigators like to be all things to all people, touting their expertise in everything from executive protection to bomb-sniffing dogs to cyber investigations and computer forensics to lie detection and interviewing skills. It’s impossible to be great at everything.

    6 Lack of Evidence

    You may need evidence that your ex is hiding money or that your legal opponent was conspiring with your competition or that certain testimony was false. But sometimes, you have to deal with bad facts, like your ex isn’t hiding money, the competition was conspiring against you, and the testimony was truthful. Unlike the movies, these things don’t always have a happy ending.

    7 Not Dependable

    Investigators are not known as the most reliable group. I know because I have worked with lots of them who aren’t.

    8 Trust in Methods

    There is an inherent trust that you put in an investigator about their methods of conducting an investigation. After all, you can’t be breathing down their neck.

    9 Secret Sources

    Secret sources sound intriguing, but they introduce reliability problems into an investigation. If the secret source can’t be independently vetted or verified, it’s impossible to determine if the information was obtained illegally, through shady methods, or if it’s just a figment of someone’s imagination.

    10 Faulty Strategy

    Part of hiring a good private investigator is coming up with a strategy that aligns with your goals. Having a faulty strategy can doom the case from the start.

    11 Confidentiality

    If a person is hiring a private investigator directly (not through an attorney), your emails, text messages, reports, surveillance tapes, and memos are not privileged. Hiring a private investigator through an attorney establishes protections via attorney–client privilege and attorney work product.

    12 No Support from Attorney

    I’ve seen some clients over the years take matters into their own hands and hire a private investigator without support from an attorney. If your attorney is not on board, it’s very likely that you are wasting your time.

    13 Hiring the Wrong Private Investigator

    Having the right tool is imperative to successful completion of the task at hand. Too many problem-solving efforts go awry because you are using the wrong tool for the job. Don’t use the wrong tool.

    14 Pay for What You Get

    Like most professional services, you pay for what you get. So if you are looking for the low-cost option, you are probably going to get a low-cost result.

    15 Lack of Scope

    When I ask clients who are considering doing a background investigation, “What are you looking to find?” and they answer, “Everything!” I know we may have a problem on our hands, in part because finding out “everything” may cost about $150,000. Having a defined scope of work at the outset of an investigation is key to keeping things on track and avoiding surprises down the road.

    16 Unlicensed

    Are you hiring an investigator who is licensed in your state? Or someone just advertising that they are an investigator? (Check your local states.) Why should you care? Well, you may end up hiring this guy, who was not only running an unlicensed private investigation service but also operating a prostitution ring on the side.

    17 No Guarantees

    When you hire a contractor to fix your roof, you expect it to not leak anymore. But if you hire an investigator, the end result is not guaranteed and you may be back in the same place you were when you started.

    18 Specialty Bias

    Every investigator has a bias to recommend work that they are good at. So a private investigator who specializes in surveillance may naturally be biased to recommending surveillance, while the task may be best suited for a forensic accountant or an open-source intelligence specialist.

    19 Telling You What You Want to Hear

    I’ve spoken to dozens of potential clients over the years whom I have literally talked out of hiring a private investigator because whatever they were asking us to do was a waste of time and resources. Not every private investigator you talk to is going to talk themselves out of work, though; just be cautious before proceeding. Some will feed you what you want to hear, knowing full well that it’s not going to have a happy ending.

    20 Negative Publicity

    Uber hired private investigators a few years back as part of a “dirt-digging investigation.” Frankly, many big firms do the same every day. The investigation firm Uber hired ended up using some pretty shady tactics. It’s not clear if Uber actually knew what the firm was doing, but nevertheless, the damage had already been done. Hewlett-Packard never recovered from the fallout after they famously hired an investigator who used questionable methods (obtaining telephone records) to spy on its own directors.

    Corporate representatives, individuals, and even attorneys hire private investigators for several reasons. Some of these may include uncovering insurance fraud, relationship infidelity, or hidden assets that may be crucial to a case. Make no mistake about it, though. Hiring a PI does not fall within the realm of “normal.”

    While most people can appreciate the circumstances under which the services of a private investigator may be required, not many consider what it would feel like to be the target of such an investigation.

    What if someone has hired a PI to look into your private affairs? What can you do about it? Can you sue someone for hiring a private investigator? The answers to these questions aren’t as straightforward as you might expect. Here’s what you need to know.

    What Does a Private Investigator Do

    To understand your legal rights against a PI, you first need to understand what exactly it is they do. You need to differentiate between what you imagine a private investigator does versus what they actually do.

    PIs are often retained by their clients to tail crime suspects or individuals believed to have been involved in unethical activities. However, it’s important to mention right off the bat that a private investigator cannot break the law while investigating their case.

    For instance, the law does not permit them to break into private property to obtain evidence of wrongdoing – contrary to what you may have seen in action movies. Any evidence they obtain unlawfully is inadmissible in a court of law. If they are found to have broken the law to recover the evidence in question, they may face legal repercussions for engaging in such conduct.

    More often than not, a PI is hired to do case-related work for legal or professional clients. Their work would involve searching, researching, and carrying out surveillance on a target within the legal confines of the law.

    A private investigator may be granted special access through their client to allow them to gather evidence of wrongdoing without breaking the law to do it. PIs possess the appropriate tools, resources, and expertise to assess and analyze the information they collect on a target and pick up on any inconsistencies that may raise red flags.

    Is It Legal to Hire a Private Investigator

    This is one of the most frequently asked questions we get. Many people are often unsure about who can retain the services of private investigation companies, whether they need some kind of a broker or referral to connect them to a PI, and whether they are legally allowed to do so.

    To answer this question – private investigator services are open to everyone. Anyone can hire a PI to help bring the truth to light. Keep in mind, though, that a private investigator has no legal authority over any other citizen. They cannot arrest, detain, prosecute, or fine anyone. They are, however, trained and licensed to carry out private detective work.

    There is an important caveat worth mentioning. You cannot hire a private investigator to look into individuals, companies, or any other entities out of simple curiosity or formulated conspiracy theories. This is especially important when retaining a PI to carry out comprehensive background checks or asset searches.

    Do Private Investigators Have Limits

    To reiterate, a PI has to ensure that their fact-finding activities remain confined to the legal limits of the law. They, therefore, have to ensure that they lawfully obtain information. This means that they cannot:

    • Hack into emails or social media accounts to garner information on a target
    • Hack into phones or computers to obtain information
    • Hack into private databases to collect confidential information
    • Tap phones, unless they are working alongside a law enforcement agency that has been granted the right to do so

    HOWEVER, a PI can search for the information they need using a wide range of techniques, including accessing public records, copying files that are already in the public realm, and even obtaining private financial information that’s accessible to the public. It ultimately depends on the circumstances of the case or the entity under investigation.

    Additionally, while a private investigator may not be able to hack into the target’s email or social media accounts, they are at liberty to initiate communication with them in the course of their investigations. The PI may then use this information to build their case.

    Risks of Hiring a Private Investigator

    How to hire a private investigator

    The legal pitfalls of hiring a PI revolve around infringing certain privacy and criminal laws. As a result, the investigation may not go as planned and could potentially expose both the client and the PI to legal consequences.

    There’s also the risk of not being able to use the evidence obtained. If a PI’s services are retained to obtain the evidence required for litigation, there’s always the chance that it may not be admissible in court.

    Additionally, there’s always the chance that the private investigator and, by extension, the client may end up getting caught while doing surveillance on a target.

    Even when making a discreet inquiry, word may get back to the individual that they are being investigated. This could land everyone involved in a sticky legal situation.

    Can You Sue Someone for Hiring a Private Investigator

    If someone hired a private investigator to target and carry out surveillance on you, you cannot sue them on that basis alone. Provided that they have not infringed on your privacy rights, meaning the surveillance activities conducted were limited to the public domain, you may have a hard time proving that you suffered injuries at the hands of the detective and the person who hired them to look into you.

    Nonetheless, if you were harmed in the course of their investigation – negligently or otherwise – you can seek legal recourse against both the PI and the person who hired them.

    Additionally, if you can prove that the information they garnered on you was obtained illegally, you can sue them and hold them criminally liable as well. Keep in mind that if the PI is working with law enforcement, pursuing legal action against them may be out of reach.

    Get Legal Help

    If you suspect that a private investigator broke the law while investigating you, get in touch with an experienced attorney to explore the legal options available to you. That way, they can help you determine if there’s enough evidence of wrongdoing to pursue the case in court.

    Do you have any legal questions for us? Chat online with a Laws101 attorney right now.

    Done something wrong and fear that your actions might be followed up with the services of a professional Private Investigator? Perhaps you overheard something you weren’t supposed to or you did something that wasn’t exactly “fair play.” Either way, there are literally millions of reasons as to why a Private Investigator may have been assigned to tail you, so it’s important to know what to look out for if that’s the case.

    With over thirty years’ experience as one of Australia’s top private investigation firms, we’ve seen a lot and we’ve done a lot, so now we’re going to share the 15 most obvious signs that you’re being followed or put under surveillance by investigators:

    Your smartphone, be it an iPhone or an Android, will sometimes light up or vibrate even when it’s not being used, or no messages, calls or notifications are coming through – this is an indication of a bug placed by a PI.

    Private Investigators will always use one of two vehicles, so if you see either a grey Ford Galaxy or a black Holden Commodore parked or driving anywhere near you, be weary.

    All private investigators carry at least two cameras; one as their primary to take the best shots and one as their back-up in case the other fails. These cameras can come in all different shapes and sizes, but if you ever notice someone with a camera with a huge lens on it, and a smaller one by their side, the jig is up.

    Most private investigators wear disguises when on the job. They can be as complex as Hollywood-quality, fake moustaches and prosthetics, or as simple as baseball caps. It is often their dress sense that gives this away however; seen someone wearing a suit and a baseball cap? How about a doctor’s uniform with a handle-bar moustache and the ol’ Ray Ban Aviators? Watch out for oddly dressed people.

    When investigators come to take photos, through their training they are made to breathe during their shots the same way… or at least, in a “similar” way to that of Snipers pulling the trigger on their rifles; so if you happen to walk past a “photographer” who is breathing heavily or breathing the word’s, “Yeah,” or “Just like that,” or even, “Gimme one more,” they’re a PI.

    This one goes without saying… if you see a camera pointed at you by someone standing next to something, and that person isn’t from; Vietnam, China, Japan, North or South Korea, Malaysia, Myanmar or Thailand, then it’s most likely you’re being snapped by a PI

    Most top private investigators will try to grab your attention with a distraction so that you don’t see them while they’re taking pictures of you. As such, they will often go about doing things like putting money on the floor so that when you bend down to get it they’ve got you.

    If ever you use the Facebook or Skype Apps on your phones and your calls are randomly disconnected, your messages aren’t sent or received, or you lose call quality, this is a sure-fire sign of another bug placed on your device by a professional Private Investigator.

    When you’re in a busy place such as a bar, club or even a big restaurant; if you see someone making eye contact with you, then touching the person immediately to their left (your right), and then whispering something to them, what’s actually going on is there’s a microphone received in the left-hand person’s ear, information from which is being sent to the grey Ford Galaxy or black Holden Commodore parked outside.

    Ever opened your fridge in the morning, expecting there to be a little milk or orange juice left over, only to find that it’s gone? This is the work of a Private Eye. They want you to leave your house and go to the shops so that it’s easier for them to take photos of you.

    When you next walk down the street and come across either a man or woman, pay attention to whether they’re wearing sunglasses, followed by gently lowering their heads as they walk by you, in a gesture similar to that of a head bob. Don’t be fooled by pleasantries – those people aren’t saying hello; the “head bob” activates a shutter release in the glasses, which are actually a covert camera, so they actually just took your picture.

    Contrary to popular belief, Private Investigator’s no longer use magnifying glasses to find their suspects, so a word of advice, don’t look out for them. Instead, if you see anyone walking around aimlessly with their phone held in both hands in front of them, they’re likely trying to find a tracker they placed on your kit.

    Private Investigator’s are notoriously “old school,” being relatively incapable of conforming to technological advances and today’s social norms. As such, if you ever see someone holding a newspaper, reading a magazine or looking at brochures or leaflets, they are most likely private investigators trying to blend in.

    Another myth buster: despite being relatively behind in fashion and technological trends, Private Eyes have cottoned on to the fact that their long grey trench coats and Deerstalkers (the classic PI hat) were a bit of a giveaway, but instead, if no disguises are in place, the typical uniform consists of a Hawaiian or Bowling shirt, usually in bright colours, shorts of contrasting colours and sneakers. These pieces of clothing allow their skin to breath and provide freedom of movement. Bowling shirts are also irritant and chafe resistant, making long stints in cars or cramped spaces all the more bearable. So with that, if you see someone wearing these clothes, they are most likely a private investigator.

    Whenever you walk or drive anywhere, you’ll notice that looking over your right shoulder sometimes reveals nothing out of the ordinary. However, try looking over your left instead. All private investigators are specifically trained to follow people from the left-hand side as 92% or individuals tend to look behind them over their right shoulders. If you see a someone, whether in a car or on foot, when you look over your left shoulder, they are almost definitely going to be a private detective

    We’re glad you took a moment to keep yourselves mildly amused this afternoon; while our work is incredibly serious to us, it’s also important that we sometimes reflect on the simpler things in life, like a spot of humour.

    For those of you who really have done something wrong and are a little afraid of the fact that you might be followed or put under surveillance; unfortunately, a reputable firm would never share true insights into how our work is carried out and, even less fortunately for you, if Precise Investigation is assigned to follow up on what you’ve done, there is genuinely very little that will ever give us away. You’re on your own.

    If you’d like to explore your options in having a private investigator, or team thereof, working with you then please have a look at the following links:

    Precise Investigation has quick and easy access to almost every city in Australia, with operatives based in Melbourne, Sydney, Brisbane, Hobart, Perth, Adelaide and even the more remote areas of the country. So, if you’re ever in need and you’d like a professional touch, please get in touch with us.

    How to hire a private investigator

    You should consider retaining a private investigator when you get frustrated with law enforcement and don’t want to consider other legal methods. Our Private investigators have the experience and resources at their disposal to obtain the important information needed for your case.

    It is important for you as the client to follow a few guidelines when hiring a private investigator. Here are some tips and qualities that a private investigator should have before you consider hiring them.

    1. Investigator should be able to answer and return your calls promptly and establish a great communication with you through the whole case from the initial call or visit.
    2. Investigator should be able to meet you in person so you both get a better understanding of one another and your needs as a client. This builds trust and allows you to get a better picture of who your hiring.
    3. Do not choose a investigator only because they are cheap to work with. Remember you get what you pay for. private investigation is a skill and like any other profession paying the cheapest might haunt you later either with more charges or poor quality of work.
    4. Read reviews from the investigators past cases. Read the good and bad reviews if any because this information can help you dramatically with deciding who to retain and what you can expect for results.
    5. Make sure the investigator you hire is organized and listens to the needs of your particular situation so he/she can provide the best evidence and information.

    So please feel free to give us a call and come in to meet us and get a free consultation.

    How to hire a private investigator

    The private investigations industry will reach $7 billion in 2019. Many private investigators are hired by companies who need to look into threats, HR background checks, and potential business partners.How to hire a private investigator
    Read on to learn the best tips for hiring a private investigator.

    Request an In-Person Meeting

    Never hire a private investigator without meeting him or her in person. An in-person meeting will help you decide if this PI is the professional you can trust to be discreet and competent.
    Unfortunately, many private investigators run a solo practice based on their experience as an ex-cop or other skill. However, when you have a highly sensitive investigation, you need the support and professionalism provided at a higher level.
    Meeting in person will help you make a better first impression assessment of the investigator’s professionalism and manner.
    You might need your private detective to testify in criminal or civil court. You want to make sure your PI is a reputable representative of your case/
    If the PI cuts you off, doesn’t answer your questions, or is vague, it’s probably not a good match. Remember, you are the client, and the private detective should be trying to win you as a client.
    You need to find a person that you trust. After all, you will have to share sensitive information with him or her.
    Trust your gut feeling on this one. If something about the private investigator seems off, thank them for their time and keep looking for a better fit.

    Ask to See Their Private Investigator License

    Before you hire a private investigator, you must do your due diligence and ensure you choose a reliable and professional PI.
    First, ask to see his or her PI license. Check their license is valid in your state.

    Check for Insurance

    One of the private investigator requirements is having insurance. Make sure you ask your PI before you hire him or her to show you proof of insurance.
    This protects you from being liable if anything happens to the private investigator during the investigation.

    Ask About Qualifications and Experience

    You want to make sure that the private detective you hire is qualified to do the job and do it well.
    If the person has a website, review it to see if it lists his or her qualifications. Many private investigators are former police officers. But that’s not a good enough reason to hire someone.
    Years of police work won’t help you if you have a legal issue. In those cases, you need a civil and criminal case investigator.
    Make sure to ask your PI how many years of experience he or she has. You want to make sure your PI is qualified to investigate and possibly testify in the type of case you are hiring for.
    Ask how many cases similar to yours he or she has worked on in the past year.
    It’s best to choose a PI that specializes in the type of investigations you need. Not every private investigator excels at every type of case. So choose one whose strengths are the type of investigation you need.
    You also want to know if your case will be handled by just one PI of if there will be other private investigators on the case.

    They Should Engage With Professional Organizations

    A private investigator might not necessarily be part of any professional organizations. But if they are passionate and reputable, it is more likely.
    This is a good way to weed out fly-by-the-night companies who may scam you. Shady investigators won’t care about the newest legislature and continuing education.
    Some professional organizations that a private investigator might belong to include the National Association of Legal Investigators, the National Association of Investigative Specialists, and the National Council of Investigation and Security Services.
    Membership in these types of organizations will help you to see a company’s standing in the investigation community.

    Get Testimonials & References

    Before you hire a private investigator, you’ll need to do a little investigation of your own.
    Go online and look up the company or private detective. It is important to run a query on the investigator as well as on the agency.
    Of course, investigative work is discreet. So if you don’t see much, that’s not necessarily a bad sign. Ask your PI to give you a list of three previous clients that you can contact as references.
    Be sure to ask about the private investigator’s professionalism, work ethic, and the results.

    Ask to See a Work Sample

    The end product, whether it’s a written report, a photo, or a video, is the evidence that you may need in court.
    This evidence must be of good quality. In many court cases, concrete proof can give you enough leverage to get a settlement without needing to go to court.
    A good investigator will likely show you examples of their work. If not, make sure to ask so you can get a good idea of what you can expect.
    For example, you’ll want photographs with time and date stamps marked. The report should be typed up and legible without any missing information.
    You’ll be able to learn a lot about the private investigator based on how thorough and detailed his or her reports are.

    Avoid Cheap Pricing

    When hiring a private investigator, don’t just shop around for the lowest price. Premium rates usually mean that the agency has a solid reputation that warrants the price.
    Budget private investigators either are struggling to get business or know that they can’t get excellent results.
    You don’t want to risk getting sub-standard service when your business is involved. Hire a professional investigator that has the experience and skillset to get results.

    Important Investigations Require Quality Investigators

    There you have it! An in-depth guide for how to hire a private investigator for your business.
    Remember, in this field, experience, and professionalism span a considerable range. At OPS Security Group, we offer the very best in discreet, experienced private investigation services.
    Contact us for more info.

    Average Price
    $50 per hour

    How much will I pay for the services of a Private Investigator?

    Need a private investigator to uncover the truth but unsure how much it’ll set you back? Read on to find out just how much a private investigator will charge for their services.

    What is a Private Investigator?

    A private investigator is a professional hired to research, gather, and analyze information for a particular case. The information gathered will be used for court cases and private clients.

    Private investigators offer a range of services, including:

    Surveillance and counter-surveillance

    Taking pictures and gathering evidence

    Interviewing witnesses and carrying out research

    Conducting background checks and running credit reports

    Performing due diligence and debt recovery

    How much does a Private Investigation service cost on average?

    The average cost of a private investigation service in the US is given below, although this could vary depending on a number of factors, including the professional’s experience and the complexity of the case.

    Average cost of a Private Investigator
    Average cost (per hour) $50
    Minimum cost (per hour) $40
    Maximum cost (per hour) $100

    What determines the cost of a Private Investigation Service?

    The cost of private investigation depends on a few factors including:

    Investigator’s level of expertise

    The kind of service needed

    Investigator’s level of expertise

    It should come as no surprise that hiring the services of a highly experienced private investigator will always cost more than hiring the services of a rookie in the field. Also, private investigators who have a background in law enforcement tend to charge higher than those who do not have this advantage.

    The kind of service needed

    The amount that you pay will also depend on the nature of the service that’s required. For example, complex cases, such as acquiring evidence to use against someone in court, will cost far more than hiring a private investigator to help you reestablish contact with a lost friend.

    Additional expenses

    Your private investigator may charge for additional expenses, like travel costs if a large amount of traveling is involved.


    Like most services, private investigator fees are likely to be greater in large cities such as New York, where the cost of living is higher. So remember to bear this in mind if you live in a larger city compared to a rural area.

    Is hiring a Private Investigator worth the cost?

    Whatever the situation, if you’re struggling to obtain the information you need then a private investigator can be an incredibly valuable resource. By discretely gathering crucial information and evidence, they can help you to solve a range of sensitive or complex problems.

    While it comes at a price, the service of a private investigator is worth its weight in gold when it comes to getting to the bottom of whatever it is that you need to uncover.

    Find a Private Investigator that you can rely on with Bark.

    Chances are, if you are looking to hire a private investigator in Michigan, you have a specific problem that you need help with. Of course, you need the investigator to be competent and to keep the matter completely confidential, and like most people, your first place to go to find help is the internet.

    ASG Investigations is one of the leading firms in the Midwest, with multiple offices here in Michigan to assist you. Call us today at 888-677-9700. The call is strictly confidential and the consultation is free!

    The real problem with using the internet to hire a private investigator is the way the search results will come back. As with most if not all professional services, when you type in “hire a private investigator” in Google, you get back the closest private investigators to your location, which isn’t necessarily the best choice to get the results you are seeking. Finding the closest provider works great for many services, but not when hiring a private investigator. With services like take-out food, haircuts, eyeglasses or need a plumber, most providers offer the same basic thing at the same price. In essence, you are not necessarily better off looking for the absolute best source. Unfortunately, when it’s time to hire a Michigan private investigator, you will find that what the closest PIs can provide may not only underwhelm you, they may be a complete waste of money! Aside from that, if you work with the local private investigator, then you run into much greater odds of seeing them out in public, usually at the wrong time, and potentially creating an awkward or embarrassing situation that you might prefer to avoid.

    ASG is one of the largest, most preferred Michigan private investigative agencies. We don’t dabble in investigations; we work cases just like yours every day and have staff near you!

    Most private investigators in Michigan are small, part time businesses. They will take any case and promise the world, but far too often, the client doesn’t know what to ask before they hire a private investigator, and they end up unhappy with the results and the money they wasted. Unfortunately, this is the norm when hiring a private investigator in Michigan. This means for the majority of us, an internet search for “hire a private investigator” will bring up agencies like this. Many of these Michigan PIs are home based businesses hiding behind a PO Box. They usually have few, if any, employees and often just take a case and turn around and subcontract it out to someone else to do the work. Their retainer is non-refundable, and you really have no way to judge if they can do a good job for you or not.

    If you hire a private investigator in Michigan, complete confidentiality is not just a promise, it is mandated by law!

    When you have made the decision to hire a private investigator in Michigan, you should do your best to verify that they are a legitimate, licensed private investigative agency. When doing this, don’t rely on just their website or Google reviews. These things certainly help, but you might want to pull up their office on Google Maps and see if they have an office, if it looks like a legitimate business that a large staff can work at, or if it’s an old converted house turned into a shared office. Every real PI in Michigan has to be licensed by the State. In Michigan, a private investigator is actually referred to as a Professional Investigator. You should also look and see if they have posted any videos about their services. Does it look like they have a large team of intelligent investigators or does it look more like a cheap ad? More importantly, when hiring a private investigator, you should call them. Does anyone answer your call? Are you speaking with the owner directly or staff? If the owner answers the telephone, you can rest assured that this is a small agency like those we mentioned above. Another crucial point to understand when you hire a private investigator is that they should be able to explain everything they are going to do for you, how they are going to do it, what proof you will get that shows what they actually did and what the risks are that the assignment wont achieve the outcome that you expected. No investigation is guaranteed to be a total success and there is always risk, but a good PI should be able to explain that risk and help you to decide if it is worth the investment before they take your money.

    When hiring a private investigator in Michigan, it is customary to pay a retainer up front for the services. Most time, a private investigators retainer will be for the full amount estimated for the investigative services you need. Depending on the type of case you have, the PI might charge a flat fee or charge you on an hourly basis. As noted above, the amount of the retainer and the reason for it should be explained to you and easily understandable. If you are hire a PI to conduct surveillance, it is a good idea to commit to two or three days initially and assess how the case is evolving before you pay a large retainer at the outset.

    As with many professional services, when you hire an investigator in Michigan, it has become more and more common to hire them after a telephone consultation rather than coming into the PIs office for a formal face-to-face meeting. With the advent of video conferencing, electronic document exchange and email, a client can quickly and easily hire a private investigator in less time and with less hassle. When the need to hire a private investigator is personal, and sometimes involves a sensitive situation, clients have reported that not having to go thru a face to face meeting is actually less emotional and more productive, as well as avoiding paying for meeting time.

    Common Questions

    Before I hire a private investigator, how do I know that they have not worked for the person or company I am investigating?

    How much should hiring a private investigator cost?

    How do I begin to hire a private investigator?

    Should I hire a private investigator near me?

    Recent Blog Posts

    How to hire a private investigator

    3 Steps to Finding a Lost Friend or Family Member – Struggles, Sadness, and Hopefully Joy

    Often in the media we see joyful reunions of family and friends that were once thought to be lost to each other. Whether it be … Read more

    How to hire a private investigator

    Potential Surge in Workplace Violence on the Horizon?

    In March of 2020, thousands of employees were sent home from the office and forced to work from home due to the Coronavirus Pandemic. They … Read more

    How to hire a private investigator

    5 Reasons You Might Need To Invest In A Financial Background Check Or Asset Search

    Never heard of a “Financial Background Check”? Then you have been missing out on some critical information affecting a number of different types of financial … Read more

    How to hire a private investigator

    3 Signs You Should Initiate a Michigan Infidelity Investigation

    Infidelity is hard on the heart, mind, and soul. When you suspect that the person you love is cheating on you, you may want confirmation … Read more

    If you’re dating someone you met online, how can you be sure that person is really who they say they are?

    Meeting people online was something that did not exist when I was single. Back then it was the old idea of dating a friend of a friend, or maybe you might meet somebody at work. But whatever it was, you had some idea of their back story. It was the complete opposite of just randomly meeting somebody.

    New way to put concerns to rest…or confirm your suspicions

    But when you meet somebody online today, the problem is often there are signs that maybe that person is not who you thought they were. So what do you do? People routinely hire private detectives and spend big money to either confirm their suspicions or allay their concerns.

    Now there is a website called that’s almost like a referral service to detectives who will check somebody out for you. can handle some of the following scenarios, among others:

    • “I’d like to know if the person I’m dating has disturbing skeletons in their closet.”
    • “I’d like to know if my partner is cheating on me.”
    • “I’d like to know if someone in my life is hiding something.”
    • “I’d like to know if my new nanny or babysitter is going to keep my kids safe.”

    You get the idea. You go to the site and pay $67 an hour for somebody to check out if that person is who they say they are. That’s actually a pretty cheap fee and it only requires a 1-hour minimum.

    Now, I should say that I saw a Washington Post article and they talked to a detective who says you get what you pay for, and that $67 is too cheap for a competent investigator. But the reality is private detectives are very expensive, easily twice or three times as much as Trustify charges. So think of Trustify as something for a very linear purpose at a very cheap price.

    Isn’t it funny that people meet through electronic means and then use electronic means to see if their potential dates are on the up and up?! It sure makes going out with a friend of a friend seem a little safer!

    How to hire a private investigator

    Nothing stings like the betrayal of a spouse or significant other. Most experts agree that if your spouse cheats on you, the best way to confirm it is to hire a private investigator. However, before you hire an investigator, doing some snooping on your own is also an option. If you see signs that your spouse is cheating, read on.

    Not only does this ensure that you do need an investigator, it can also help cut down on the man hours (and the cost) if you do since you can give the PI more information to work with.

    Here are some tricks you can use to confirm or clear up suspicions of cheating:

    Don’t Break the Law

    Do note that in most states individual privacy is protected – even from concerned family members. Seek legal advice before taking any action that may violate your spouse’s privacy. If you break the law and your marriage ends badly, your spouse can take you to court for your illegal actions.

    This means that some of the tips that you’ll find on the internet are either in the gray area or downright illegal for you to do. These include: bugging their car, installing key loggers on their personal computer, hacking their phone, social media account, email accounts, etc. Yes, you’ll get the proof of the affair but you’ll be exposing yourself to litigation.

    Check their Phone

    Cell phones are some of the most personal devices we own. It’s therefore no surprise that it’s used by cheaters in the conduct of the affair. And most cheaters learn to secure their phones early on.

    Some red flags to be aware of:

    • They changed the PIN that they’ve previously shared with you.
    • They start sleeping with their phone under their pillow.
    • They go to another room to take certain phone calls.

    Most phones display callers or text notification on their screen even when the phone is locked. Take note of any phone numbers or email addresses you don’t recognize and run a search for it later.

    And, yes, there are apps that let you track your wife’s (or husband’s) phone without her knowing. But they carry risks with them.

    Check their Browser History

    If you have legal access to the computer that they use – it’s a computer for family use or if you have been given access to it – you can check your spouse’s browser history. It can tell you the sites and pages they go to. Visiting dating sites and social media pages that they’ve been keeping secret is a cause for concern.

    If they erase their browser history after use, you can check again at a later date. If they make a habit of clearing the browser history, it’s a good bet that they’re hiding something.

    Keep a Journal

    Monitor your spouse’s activity in your journal. These can include trips, unexplained ATM or credit card activity. Take note of trips that took longer than normal, like trips to the corner store that now takes a couple of hours. Most cheaters will use cash to finance the affair as it leaves less records – a spike in cash withdrawals should be noted.

    This will let you keep track of details and can help identify if your spouse is cheating. Also, as cheaters will often twist the truth or confound the issue, keeping detailed records is necessary when you confront them.

    Be Prepared for What You’ll Find

    While you may think that they’re cheating, it’s also a possibility that they have an addiction, family problem, or other issue that they’re trying to keep secret. Try to keep calm and don’t immediately fly into accusations without definite proof.

    If someone is cheating, there is a good chance that they will be on their guard and will try to hide their tracks. Unfortunately, as much as there are pages devoted to giving tips on how to catch cheaters, there are more pages on how to cheat successfully.

    If you find that you are unable to definitely prove or disprove your spouse’s cheating, it may be time to consult a private investigator. They have the skills and experience to prove or disprove your suspicions. As a bonus, they can provide evidence that can be used in court if it gets to that point.

    What Do Private Investigators Do?

    A private investigator (PI) investigates things that you can’t. Many of them work for attorneys, for insurance agencies, or for individuals looking for information. The old cliche is the PI trailing the husband or wife to see if they’re having an affair. Private investigators should be professionals, licensed with adequate oversight, and with appropriate experience for the job they contract to do.

    What Qualifications should a PI have?

    Any private investigator you consider should be licensed, and if they carry a firearm they should be licensed for that as well. Often, private investigators are retired police officers, military police officers, or other officers of the law. They should be prepared to keep detailed notes, and have experience testifying in court as to their observations. A good PI should have a clean criminal record, and he or she should be prepared to work any hours necessary to settle your case.

    There is not necessarily an educational requirement to being a PI; in theory, anyone able to pass the licensing test and experience requirements can get a private investigator’s license in any given state. Many PIs do specialize in a specific area, such as following spouses, doing extensive background checks, or tracking down missing persons.

    What Questions Should I Ask?

    Because it’s easy to claim specialization in any area (most states do not license PI specializations), you should always ensure that your licensed PI is going to give you what you have been promised. And because they work by the hour, you should be certain they’ll get the job done as quickly as possible. Here is a suggested list of questions to ask:

    1. What experience do you have with cases like mine?
    2. How long have you been a PI? How did you become a PI?
    3. Are you licensed in all the states you’ll be working in?
    4. What credentials did you need to have to get your license?
    5. Are you insured and bonded?
    6. Are you the investigator I’ll be working with? If not, what are the credentials of the investigator who’ll be working on my case?
    7. How do you guarantee my confidentiality?
    8. How much will this case probably cost me? You should expect to pay a fee up front that may or may not be refundable if the case takes less time than anticipated. Expenses should be specified as billable or not. Hourly rates vary from private investigator to private investigator, but they usually fall around $50 – $85 per hour. Count on a retainer of about four to ten hours of surveillance or other work.

    What Should I Tell MY Private Investigator?

    In short, everything. The more facts your private investigator has on your case, the easier it will be for him or her to determine the truth in your case. Who, what, when, where, why, and how are crucial; even things you think may be unimportant should be mentioned. If your investigator doesn’t ask questions trying to get all this information from you, perhaps you should think twice about hiring him. Your investigator should also give you ways that he or she intends to go about resolving your case and discuss the pros and cons of each method, so you’ll know exactly what to expect.

    A good investigator should also ask if you’re represented by counsel in this case, and if your attorney is aware you’re considering hiring a PI. If you have an attorney, your PI’s report should go to him and not to you to maintain what’s called “work product privilege.” And your attorney and your PI should be aware of one another at the very least.

    What Else Should I Know?

    Ask who, specifically, will be handling your case. The person you’re talking to is not always the lead investigator, or you may have a case they consider routine and that will be handed over to a junior member of the investigational firm. That isn’t necessarily bad; but you need to know who you’ll be working with and what their background is.

    Be certain you set a deadline, and let the investigator know how and how often you want them to communicate with you.

    Get an idea of costs up front, not after the fact. The investigator, if he or she has handled similar cases before, should be able to give you a good idea of how much it’s going to cost you. Get your budget in writing, and instruct the investigator that they are not to exceed it without getting permission from you in writing first. Never pay an invoice until you have a written report describing the work performed, especially where billable expenses are concerned. Along with the contract, get a copy of the investigator’s state license, their insurance, and proof that they are bonded. Their E&O insurance should have a limit you’re comfortable with.

    Don’t be impressed by gadgets; generally, good old fashioned patience and knowing what to look for are more valuable than any number of surveillance vans. And don’t let an agency sell you on two investigators when you think one will probably be able to do the job.

    You’re not hiring Columbo; your PI should look well-groomed and professional. The appearance of your investigator probably reflects the kind of attitude he or she takes toward work, and sloppy is not what you’re after.

    Only hire an investigator who, after your interview process, you feel comfortable with. Your instincts are usually correct, and if you feel the slightest bit uneasy about an investigator, you should trust that feeling and go with someone else.

    How to hire a private investigator

    How to hire a private investigator

    When people find out what I do for a living they inevitably ask me right away, “So what famous people have you worked for?” I can’t tell you that. They also ask me, “How do I know if a private investigator is good or not?” I can answer that!

    I hear horror stories from my clients about experiences they’ve had with other private investigators. There are a lot of great PI’s to hire; there are also way too many hacks and schemers. Hopefully these tips will help you weed out the bad ones from the good ones.


    Ask for their PI License number, AND go online and check to make sure it’s valid here. BSIS (Bureau of Security and Investigative Services) is who licenses private investigators in the state of California. There are, however, five states that do not require PI’s to be licensed at the state level: Alaska, Idaho, Mississippi, South Dakota, and Wyoming.

    Sometimes they say “over 30 years of being licensed!” but in actuality, they just took the combined number of years from all the guys in their office. Let’s say Tom has 8 years of experience, Ed has only 2 years on the job, and Sarah has 4 years. These three people who work in the same office combine their years of experience to say, “we have 14 years of experience!” But that’s not really true, now is it? Here’s a little hint: the smaller the number, the longer they’ve been licensed. For example, my license number is 15832. You will find most other investigators license numbers in California start in the 2000’s. So why do some of the major investigators here in LA (that will be in your top search results on Google) say that they have 30 years of experience when their license number starts in the 2000s? That license number beginning with “20***…” would make it impossible to have been in business that long.

    How to hire a private investigator

    Beware of companies that only do surveillance and who cannot do a complete investigation. We often hear clients tell us how they called around to other investigators for services and the only service they offer is surveillance. There is more to a case than simply surveillance; this is only one aspect of what could be transpiring in a situation.

    Beware of the guys that do it for cheap. They are cheap because they are not busy or not very good. You get what you pay for in this business. You wouldn’t want to get plastic surgery by the cheapest guy in the area; nor would you want to hire the cheapest investigator, or go with the one who is a few bucks less. Go with the one that has a professional website, active social media, and good overall online reviews (you will always have a few clients you can’t make happy no matter what is done).

    …which leads me to the next point. Beware of investigators with large amounts of reviews. Yes, of course you want to choose a company with reviews, but when they have hundreds of reviews, be aware… Think of it like this: most people who hire a private investigator want to find things like “dirty little secrets”, “dark family issues”, unfaithful partners, and fraudulent behavior. These are not things people are going to want to do a public review about. There are cases that are less sensitive so the clients are happy and willing to post about their experience. But it’s a bit difficult for a slighted wife to write a review about how great her experience was in finding out her husband was hooking up with her best friend. See what I mean?… Again, just be aware…

    Look at the company’s online presence. This includes their website, social media, public interaction, and video/photos. Make sure they have a professional looking website. Fly-by-nights are less likely to have built out, well done website–there are exceptions to this rule. No, websites are not indicatory, but it is a part of the bigger picture. Also look at their social media pages and see if they are putting out good content, keeping social media current. If they love what they will do, they will be involved in online communities, up to date on industry news and goings ons, and they will be interacting and engagement their public online. We have reviews on multiple platforms that include BBB , Yelp , Facebook , and Google+ . Choose a company that works hard to build it’s reputation and maintain good standing with its customers.

    · Check with the BBB. It’s always a great idea. Make sure they are registered and don’t have marks against them. Here’s where you can find ours, so you know what a good one should look like: Kay and Associates Investigations

    · See what other professionals have to say about them. Do they have any reviews or recommendations from lawyers? Bloggers (people who have written about their experience with them)? Also, does the investigation company put out blogs and create videos? This shows they are engaged with their clients and the public.

    How to hire a private investigator

    Bottom line: You’re going to spend a good bit of money on a private investigator. Make it worth it.

    How to get rid of an infected piercing

    An infected piercing can be serious if it’s not treated quickly. Get immediate medical help if you think your piercing is infected.

    What’s normal for a new piercing

    For the first few weeks a new piercing might:

    • be tender, itchy, and the surrounding area may look slightly red on white skin, or a little darker than usual on dark skin
    • produce a pale fluid that forms a crust

    If you’ve had an ear or nose cartilage piercing, small lumps can sometimes form around the piercing.

    The lumps, called granulomas, are trapped fluid. You can treat them by soaking a pad in warm water then holding the pad against them once a day.

    Check if you have an infected piercing

    Your piercing might be infected if:

    • the area around it is swollen, painful, hot, very red or dark (depending on your skin colour)
    • there’s blood or pus coming out of it – pus can be white, green or yellow
    • you feel hot or shivery or generally unwell

    How to get rid of an infected piercing

    Urgent advice: Ask for an urgent GP appointment or call 111 if:

    • you think your piercing might be infected

    Leave your jewellery in (unless a doctor tells you to take it out).

    Treatment for infected piercings

    You may need antibiotics if your piercing is infected. This can be a cream, ointment, or tablets.

    How to prevent infections in new piercings

    choose a qualified, experienced and licensed piercer

    clean your piercing twice a day

    use warm, salty water to soften any crusting

    gently turn the jewellery while cleaning the piercing

    use a clean paper towel to dry the piercing

    gargle with salty water or an alcohol-free mouthwash if you have a mouth piercing

    do not do your own piercings (you’re much more likely to get an infection)

    do not use cotton wool to clean the piercing (use a cotton bud or pad)

    do not pick at any crusting

    do not twist or turn jewellery when the piercing is dry

    do not use a towel to dry the piercing

    do not have sex until a genital piercing has healed

    do not have oral sex until a mouth piercing has healed

    do not go swimming for the first 24 hours after a piercing

    Things to ask your piercer

    If you’re thinking about getting a piercing, ask the piercer:

    • to explain what they’re going to do
    • whether there are any risks
    • how to care for your piercing
    • how long it will take to heal

    Page last reviewed: 16 April 2020
    Next review due: 16 April 2023

    When you get a new piercing, you should be excited, right? Well, yes, if all goes well. But what if it turns into a horrifying infection? Who would expect that a piercing could get infected?

    Believe it or not but people who get their ears pierced never thought about the possibility of an infection, but professional piercers do, which is why after the session is done, your piercer will give you a list of aftercare instructions to avoid getting your ears infected .

    How to get rid of an infected piercing

    What Causes Your Piercing to Get Infected?

    Keep in mind that a piercing is an open wound. Even if it’s tiny, once it gets exposed to bacteria, it can wreak havoc and cause a great deal of stress and inconvenience on your part, not to mention you won’t be able to enjoy your new piercing.

    A newly pierced earlobe takes approximately 6 to 8 weeks to heal. If the piercing was done in your ear cartilage, the healing time would take much longer. Moreover, cartilage piercings are found to be more prone to infection.

    Touching the site with unclean hands can also introduce the infection to your piercing. If the earrings you chose are too tight, an infection is likely to take place. Another possible cause is when your piercer uses unsterile instruments.

    The best way to deal with an infection is to treat it as soon as it happens. Leaving it alone will not solve the problem. It will only make it worse.

    What Are The Signs of an Infected Piercing?

    It’s essential to quickly identify if your piercing is infected so it can get treated right away before the infection spreads to other parts of your body. Some of the symptoms of an infected piercing include the following:

    • Redness
    • Pain or tenderness that doesn’t go away
    • Swelling
    • Pus oozing out of the piercing
    • Itching and burning

    How Do You Treat an Infected Piercing?

    Treating It At Home

    Can you treat an infected ear piercing at home? You absolutely can. However, you should only treat it at home if the infection is minor. But, if you had a cartilage piercing, don’t attempt to treat yourself. Instead, call your medical doctor right away. Cartilage piercings are more difficult to treat, and they usually require antibiotics. In cases of severe infections, patients were recommended to be hospitalized.

    Steps In Treating Minor Ear Piercing Infection

    Step 1: If you touch or clean your piercing, make sure you wash your hands.

    Step 2: Clean your piercing with a saline rinse thrice a day. If you can’t find a good product online, you can create your own by combining ¼ teaspoon of salt and mixing it with 8 ounces of distilled water.

    Step 3: Don’t attempt to use antibiotic ointments, hydrogen peroxide, and even alcohol, as this will only irritate your skin and worsen the infection.

    Step 4: Never attempt to remove your jewelry. The hole could close up and trap the bacteria.

    Step 5: When cleaning your piercing, make sure you clean both sides of your ears and then pat it dry with a clean paper towel.

    When the infection has cleared up, don’t stop cleaning the piercing. Continue to do it but taper it down to twice a day up to 8 weeks. Routine care is also essential to keep infection at bay.

    When to Call a Doctor

    How do you know when to call a doctor? The first thing you should check is the symptoms. If you experience any of the following symptoms, then it signifies you should contact a doctor:

    • Fever
    • Your jewelry doesn’t move
    • The clasp becomes implanted into your skin
    • The infection worsens even after home treatment
    • Redness and inflammation spread beyond the site

    Can You Prevent An Ear Infection?

    Are all piercings bound to end up getting infected? The answer is no. Look at the causes of infection. As you can see, they’re all preventable. Here are some to help prevent infection.

    1. Find an experienced professional piercer.
    2. Check to see if the jewelry is new. It should come in a package.
    3. Don’t make a habit of touching your piercing.
    4. Clean your ears twice a day using saline solution.

    Are You Looking for a Safe Product to Clean Piercing Sites?

    How to get rid of an infected piercing

    Finding the perfect product can be challenging, but you don’t have to dig deep. We’ve got a solution for you. If you’re looking for an effective and safe product to clean your piercing, Dr. Piercing Aftercare can help.

    At Dr. Piercing Aftercare, we’ve developed convenient medicated swabs that you can use to clean your piercings and keep infection away. We are proud of our products. They are made and tested in a cGMP compliant and FDA-registered facility in America.

    We use advanced technology on our swabs for easy application. Each pack contains thirty-six medicated swabs that are proven and tested to promote your body’s natural healing process while preventing infection. Contact us today, or check out our website if you want to learn more about our products.

    In this Article

    • Ear Piercings
    • Causes of Infections
    • Symptoms
    • Care and Treatment

    While getting your ears pierced is pretty safe, there’s still a chance that your piercings could become infected. An ear piercing is a fresh wound that needs to be treated as such. This means keeping it clean and letting it heal. If your piercing does become infected, you can most likely treat it from home.

    Ear Piercings

    When you first decide to get your ears pierced, make sure that you choose an experienced piercer that uses clean and sterile equipment. You should choose gold earrings, as this metal is less likely to cause an infection in newly-pierced ears. The earrings should also be post earrings, or small earrings that sit in your earlobe. By choosing a good piercer and earrings, you lessen your chances of getting an infected piercing.

    Fresh ear piercings take anywhere from 4 to 6 weeks to heal. During this time, you should take the proper steps to care for your piercings to avoid infections. This means cleaning the piercings twice a day with rubbing alcohol or an antibiotic cream. You shouldn’t take out your earrings during this time. Only touch your ears with clean hands.

    In addition to keeping your ears clean with alcohol, you should also wash your ears at least once a day with soap and water. This also helps ward off infections before they start.

    Causes of Infections

    Even with proper care, about 20% of earlobe piercings become infected and 30% of cartilage piercings become infected. Most commonly, an infected ear piercing is caused by bacteria entering the wound, which can happen in several ways.

    Non-sterile equipment. Pierced ears can easily get infected if the equipment or environment isn’t sterile.‌

    Handling with unclean hands. If you clean your ears without washing your hands first, you run the risk of exposing your piercings to bacteria.

    Not cleaning the piercing enough. Ear piercing infections are also common if you don’t wash them often enough.

    Not allowing the piercing to heal. Infections are more likely if you try to take out the earrings before the piercing has healed.


    It’s normal to notice some itching and tenderness when it comes to new ear piercings. During the first weeks, your piercing might look slightly red or produce a crusty discharge as it heals.

    If you have a high ear piercing or cartilage piercing, you may also notice a small bump that forms around the piercing. This is called a granuloma and is also fairly normal. These bumps form when fluid gets stuck inside, but can be treated at home by applying a warm compress once a day.

    Symptoms of an infected ear piercing typically include:

    • Redness or swelling at the piercing site or redness that continues to expand past the piercing
    • Crusty discharge
    • Heat felt in the area around the piercing
    • Thick pus that can be yellow or green
    • Pain or itching
    • Fever or feeling unwell
    • The earring getting stuck in your ear

    Care and Treatment

    Most ear piercing infections aren’t serious and can be cared for at home. To care for your piercing at home, follow these steps:‌

    1. Thoroughly wash your hands with soap and warm water. Once your hands are clean, mix one cup of water with half of a teaspoon of salt.
    2. Use a cotton ball or pad to apply the saltwater solution directly to the piercing site. Once clean, pat it dry with a clean cotton ball or gauze.
    3. After the piercing site is dry, you should apply an antibacterial ointment or cream. Be sure to read the instructions on the tube or bottle before using it.В
    4. Repeat these steps at least three times each day or until the signs of infection go away.
    5. Gently twist the earrings a few times a day so that your skin doesn’t get stuck on the jewelry.

    In most cases, minor ear piercing infections go away within 2 weeks with proper home care.

    When to call a doctor. In some cases, home care might not be enough. If your earring or the backing is stuck inside your earlobe, you should seek care from a doctor. You might also want to see a doctor if the redness and swelling continue to spread, or if the upper part of your ear is red.

    Without proper treatment, ear piercing infections can spread to the rest of your body. This is called a systemic infection. The infection can also get worse or form an abscess. An abscess is an area of the skin that is swollen and filled with pus.

    Show Sources

    ‌AAD: “How to Care for Pierced Ears.”

    ‌Childrens MD MOM DOCS: “You’re piercing what? Medical complications of cartilage and ear piercing.”

    ‌Cleveland Clinic: “Infected Ear Piercing.”

    ‌Johns Hopkins Medicine: “Pierced Ears.”

    ‌Mayo Clinic: “How to treat a piercing site infection.”

    ‌NHS: “Infected piercings.”

    ‌Seattle Children’s: “Ear Piercing Symptoms.”

    Piercing of the cartilage wall between two nostrils or septum piercing has gained immense popularity amongst the younger generation. While the piercing itself is a one-minute thing, healing may take up to a year, during which extra care should be taken as the risk of getting an infection is high. The most important thing is to take care and avoid getting it infected.

    What Causes an Infected Septum Piercing?

    Like all the other infections, bacteria and other pathogens are the main culprits here too. They gain access to bloodstream and infect the septum due to the following conditions:

    • Proper hygiene is not maintained during piercing, like unsterilized needles
    • Poor aftercare
    • Poor personal hygiene, like touching the spot with dirty hands
    • Jewelry with inappropriate size and wrong material (e.g. Some people are often allergic to nickel)

    What Are the Symptoms of an Infected Septum Piercing?

    How would you know that the septum has been infected? Well let’s take a look at some of the common symptoms:

    • In case of recent piercings, redness around the jewelry that doesn’t subside even after 2-3 weeks
    • Yellow or green pus like discharge from the pierced area
    • Soreness and tenderness in the pierced septum
    • Bleeding from an old or recent piercing (extreme cases)
    • Bump or lump on the piercing site
    • Pain and swelling in the septum (only normal and usual in first 2 weeks)
    • Formation of crusts

    How to Treat an Infected Septum Piercing?

    Managing a septum piercing infection could be tricky, majorly due to its location. You can follow the suggestions below to get a fast recovery.

    1. Soak in Salt Water

    This is a very common way of treating an infected septum piercing. Mix a teaspoon of sea salt with warm water and apply it on the infected site with a cotton bud or Q-tip brings relief. Do this for 5-6 minutes for 2-3 times a day. Also, make sure that you remove crusts or any hardened debris as they promote growth of bacteria.

    2. Apply Piercing Solution

    A piercing solution is often provided by the piercers, which is very effective in treating septum piercings infection. H2Ocean solution and H2O sea salt spray are also effective in treating infected septum and other body piercing. Home remedies like chamomile tea bags and -2 drops of essential lavender oil also work wonders and you can give them a shot.

    3. Take Medications

    An infection that gets severe day by day definitely needs to see a doctor for correct diagnosis and appropriate treatment. Oral antibiotics and ointments are often prescribed when the infection becomes severe and starts spreading. Self-medication shouldn’t be done at any cost because a wrong medicine may affect the healing process and affect the piercing drainage and cause abscess.

    4. Other Methods

    Once an infected septum piercing is diagnosed, treatment becomes essential. But equally important is taking care of the infected septum and protecting it from further infections.

    • Avoid picking crusts or scabs on the site with fingers, as this can worsen bleeding and infection;
    • Avoid playing with the nose ring. Only turn it about 4 times after cleaning;
    • Quit smoking and drinking alcohol as they retard the healing process;
    • Do not use alcohol or alcohol containing substance to clean the infected septum.
    • Don’t remove jewelry in case of infection as this will encourage painful abscess formation, eventually requiring a surgical procedure to drain it.

    Negligence will not only be a cause of infection but can lead to a consequence as serious as nose deformation. Make sure you follow all the instructions and guidelines given at the time of piercing.

    How to Prevent Infected Septum Piercing from Happening

    Whether it’s personal hygiene maintenance or simply by being cautious, preventive measures can make a great deal of difference when it comes to keeping septum infections at bay.

    • Make sure your hands are clean before you touch the affected area;
    • Don’t touch or pick on your piercing;
    • Always use a fragrance-free face wash and wash your face thoroughly;
    • Always get the septum pierced by a professional and make sure they use sterilized equipment;
    • Make sure the jewelry you use is appropriate and won’t cause any reactions, allergies or scarring;
    • Avoid swimming till the piercing is healed as pool water is a source of bacteria;
    • Tea tree oil and chamomile tea can soothe the area and reduce pain but tea tree oil should be diluted before use to avoid burning;
    • As far as anti-bacterial solutions are concerned, avoid using peroxides and bottled solutions as they kill bacteria but also kill healthy cells that are essential for healing.

    Watch the video to know how to care and clean the septum piercing:

    More Articles

    1. How to Cure An Infected Finger
    2. Aftercare Instructions for Navel Piercing
    3. How to Treat an infected ear piercing
    4. Tips for Reducing Ear Piercing Pain
    5. How to Prevent Infection in Pierced Ears
    • How to Tell if Your Belly-Button Piercing Infected
    • How to Prevent Future Piercing Infections
    • Signs of Infection

    Belly button piercing infections are not common if you follow the instructions from your piercer and have your piercing done by a professional who is a member of the Association of Professional Piercers. Still, localized piercing infections can happen, and it’s important to treat it promptly to prevent it from spreading or getting worse.

    How to Tell if Your Belly-Button Piercing Infected

    After getting a piercing, it’s common for there to be redness, irritation and light-colored discharge at the site. But if those symptoms continue for more than a week and worsen, you could have an infection. Some warning signs that your piercing is infected:

    • persistent pain, swelling, redness and warmth at the piercing site – thick, dark-colored discharge – fever, chills, nausea – red streaks that radiate out from the infection site

    However, some people may experience an allergic reaction to the metal of the piercing. Certain metals, such as nickel, copper and low-grade gold (gold mixed with metal alloys), can spark an allergic reaction. Here are some warning signs you’re experiencing an allergic reaction:

    • intermittent tenderness at the piercing site – redness, itchy rash around the piercing – blisters

    If you do experience these symptoms, contact your piercer and ask if they can swap out your piercing. Make sure your piercing is made out of 14- or 18-karat gold, surgical steel, sterling silver, platinum or labeled “hypoallergenic.”

    If your piercing is infected, here are some easy steps to treat the infection at home.

    It may seem counter-intuitive, but the first thing you should NOT do is take the piercing out. Taking the jewelry out can cause the hole to close up and trap the infection inside, which can create an abscess below your skin. Keeping the piercing in keeps the hole in and allows pus to drain out.

    Searching for How To Get Rid Of Smiley Piercing Infection?

    Want to know more about How To Get Rid Of Smiley Piercing Infection? You are in the right place. Expand your knowledge of piercing. Gather all the necessary information, choose the style, design and wizards. Read the reviews. Decide on your desires and start transforming your appearance. Do not deny yourself the joy of a new piercing! Here you can find everything about How To Get Rid Of Smiley Piercing Infection.

    How to Get Rid of an Infected Piercing: 7 Steps (with .
      Jun 16, 2011 · Steps 1. Look at your piercing. Is it red, extremely swollen, or thick yellow or green pus oozing from it? If so, it’s. 2. If it has any of the symptoms above, you should never take a piercing out as it can lead to further complications. 3. You need to flush out any of the pus or bacteria …72%(154)

    Piercing Infection: How to Get Rid –
      How to Heal Infected Nose or Ear Piercing 1. Piercing solution by Urban ReLeaf – Top Choice. This is one of the most effective solutions which contains both sea. 2. Antibacterial soap by Provon – Best for Severe Infections. Alternative aftercare solution that contains active. 3. Sea salt. It is .

    Smiley Piercing – Infection, Pain, Risks, Caution And Jewelry
      Feb 25, 2020 · Use sea salt water to rinse the mouth; dilute ¼ teaspoon non-iodized sea salt in 8 ounces distilled water to prepare a saline solution. With good aftercare steps adopted, you can get the smiley piercing perfectly healed within 4 to 6 weeks time. The pain and swelling begin to subside after 2 to 5 days of the piercing.

    Smiley Piercing – Pictures, Pain, Aftercare, Infection and .
      Apr 14, 2011 · Smiley Piercing Aftercare Rinse Mouth with Salt Water. Smiley Piercing care generally involves saline mouthwash. Salt water mouthwash is very. Brush Lightly. Once you have got your lip pierced, it is necessary to brush your teeth very carefully. Take care that. Avoid Spicy Foods. It …

    How To Treat An Infected Ear Piercing – Simple Home Remedy .
      Jul 30, 2020 · Why Your Heels Get Cracked – Here is How To Heal Dry Cracked Heels At Home Quickly How To Treat An Infected Ear Piercing – Simpl. Author: SmartAge

    How to Treat an Infected Ear Piercing – Healthline
      Mar 07, 2019 · Follow these steps to take care of a minor piercing infection: Wash your hands before touching or cleaning your piercing. Clean around the piercing with a saltwater rinse three times a day. Use sterile saline (you can find some online) or. Don’t use alcohol, hydrogen peroxide, or antibiotic .

    Industrial Piercing Infection: Symptoms, Treatment .
      May 22, 2018 · Soak a cloth or sturdy paper towel with saline. Don’t use cotton balls, tissues, or thin towels — these can get caught in the jewelry and irritate your piercing. Gently wipe around each side of …

    Piercings: How to prevent complications – Mayo Clinic
      Jul 18, 2020 · Tongue swelling after a new piercing can interfere with chewing and swallowing — and sometimes breathing. Skin infections. This might cause redness, pain, swelling or a pus-like discharge after a piercing. Other skin problems. Piercing can lead to scars and raised areas caused by an overgrowth of scar tissue (keloids). Bloodborne diseases.

    Why I Have Infected Septum Piercing and How to Treat It .
      Dec 09, 2020 · This is a very common way of treating an infected septum piercing. Mix a teaspoon of sea salt with warm water and apply it on the infected site with a cotton bud or Q-tip brings relief. Do this for 5-6 minutes for 2-3 times a day. Also, make sure that you remove crusts or any hardened debris as they promote growth of bacteria.

    Have you found How To Get Rid Of Smiley Piercing Infection information?

    We hope you find the information you are interested in. On our site you can find many other information about piercing. In addition, we have a catalog of piercing artists, as well as a description of piercing styles. Explore the various pages of our site and you will learn a lot of interesting things about piercing.

    How to get rid of an infected piercing

    Yvelette Stines, MS, MEd, is an author, writer, and communications specialist specializing in health and wellness.

    How to get rid of an infected piercing

    Leah Ansell, MD, is board-certified in cosmetic and medical dermatology. She is an assistant professor at Columbia University and works in private practice in New York City.

    Ear piercings are quite common among children and adults. Most new piercings take a few weeks to heal. If the piercing is in the earlobe, it heals quickly. A cartilage piercing takes longer to heal because there is less blood flow in this area.

    With a new ear piercing, irritation is normal. If the area is not cleaned properly and bacteria get into the wound, it can become infected. If the infection is mild, over-the-counter medication will do. If the infection is more severe, a healthcare professional can help treat the infection.

    Learn more about issues that can arise from ear piercings and how to prevent and treat them.

    ” data-caption=”” data-expand=”300″ data-tracking-container=”true” />

    Mehmet Hilmi Barcin / Getty Images

    Earlobe Infection

    The earlobe is a fleshy area with a lot of blood flow. When the ear is pierced, it takes about six weeks to fully heal.

    It is important to care for the newly pierced ear as instructed by the ear-piercing professional. Slight irritation is normal. Infection can happen and will clear up if it is mild. If the area does become infected, call a healthcare professional. Symptoms of infection include:

    • Extreme redness
    • Bleeding
    • Yellow discharge
    • The earring being stuck in the ear

    Cartilage Infection

    Ear piercing in the cartilage area is a popular option. Auricular cartilage is located at the top of the ear, and it does not have blood vessels or nerve cells. Due to this fact, the piercing takes a longer time to heal. In addition, infection can cause more complex issues beyond fever, bleeding, and swelling.

    With infection of the cartilage, perichondritis—an infection of the skin tissue that surrounds the cartilage—is possible. If it is left untreated, a systemic infection could develop and affect the whole body.

    An infection in the cartilage from ear piercing can become serious. Call a healthcare professional immediately if there are any signs of infection in this area.

    Allergic Reaction

    There are times that an ear piercing shows the signs of infection but it’s an allergic reaction. This is common with a number of people. Nickel earrings can cause a possible allergic reaction.

    When it comes to ear piercing, the symptoms are typically a dry, scaly red rash and extreme itchiness.

    If this happens, a healthcare provider can prescribe medication to help with the allergic reaction.

    Can an Old Ear Piercing Still Get Infected?

    An old ear piercing can get infected. It is important to keep the area clean. The following situations can lead to an infection of an old piercing:

    • Touching earrings with dirty hands
    • Putting the posts of earrings in at the wrong angle
    • Not cleaning posts and earrings daily
    • Wearing heavy earrings that could cause a scratch or tear in the ear channel
    • If the post or back of an earring has nickel, this can cause an allergic reaction.

    Causes and Risk Factors

    It is important to be extra careful when handling a new piercing. If bacteria get into a new
    piercing, it can cause infection. Other causes include:

    • Removing the earrings before the piercing heals
    • Touching the ears with dirty hands
    • Putting your head in a pool, river, lake, or hot tub before the piercing is healed
    • Forgetting to clean the new piercings twice daily as recommended by a professional
    • Getting the ears pierced with equipment that is not sterilized or in a place that is not properly cleaned or set up for ear piercing


    If the ear is infected from an earlobe piercing, clean around the area and take your time cleaning and rotating the earring. If the infection doesn’t heal or is getting worse, call a healthcare professional. If there is an infected cartilage piercing, contact your healthcare provider so they can determine the severity of the infection and treat it.

    There are a few treatment options that will help the healing process of an infected ear piercing:

    • If the infection is severe, oral antibiotics could be prescribed.
    • Rinse the infected area with sterile saline.
    • Use an antibiotic ointment on the area that is affected.
    • Put a warm compress on the infected cartilage or earlobe.

    When to See a Healthcare Provider

    If you experience any of the following symptoms, contact your healthcare provider:

    • Pain and swelling in the cartilage or earlobe
    • Discharge or yellow pus from the area of the piercing
    • Fever or chills
    • The area of the piercing is red and swollen
    • The earring or clasp is embedded in the ear or stuck in the earlobe
    • Swelling and redness has spread beyond the area of the earring


    Infection as a result of ear piercing is not a great experience. Prevention is important. The following tips may help avoid an ear piercing infection:

    • Wash your hands before touching a newly pierced ear, earlobe, or cartilage.
    • Rinse the piercing with cleanser or mild soap twice daily.
    • Rotate the earrings after applying a lubrication ointment to the piercing.
    • Don’t remove the earrings until the piercings fully heal.
    • Put an antibiotic ointment or rubbing alcohol on the pierced area twice daily.

    A Word From Verywell

    Ear piercings are very common. It is important to follow the instructions during the healing process and continue to use best practices to prevent infection or other issues. If you have any questions or concerns, contact your healthcare provider.

    Frequently Asked Questions

    To treat an infected ear piercing:

    • Rinse the infected area with sterile saline.
    • Use an antibiotic ointment on the area affected.
    • Put a warm compress on the infected cartilage or earlobe.

    Your ear should be treated for about five days to clear up the infection.

    Pain and swelling in the cartilage or earlobe and/or oozy yellow pus from the piercing are signs that there is an infection. You may also experience fever or chills.

    It takes about six weeks for the hole to heal and close up around the opening. Keep your new earring in this entire time (even at night). Clean the area twice a day with alcohol and watch it for swelling or redness that could indicate an infection.

    Searching for How To Get Rid Of Infected Piercing Quickly?

    Want to know more about How To Get Rid Of Infected Piercing Quickly? You are in the right place. Expand your knowledge of piercing. Gather all the necessary information, choose the style, design and wizards. Read the reviews. Decide on your desires and start transforming your appearance. Do not deny yourself the joy of a new piercing! Here you can find everything about How To Get Rid Of Infected Piercing Quickly.

    Is PlanNet Marketing A Scam? MLM Related To InteleTravel .
      2020-12-4 · Summary: Established in Georgia back in 2015, Donald Bradley founded PlanNet Marketing as a network marketing company that’s going to provide attractive, affordable travel packages to its customers. Its MLM structure pushes its members to recruit for bonuses. When they generate sales, they earn commissions.User rating: 6/10

    Is PlanNet Marketing a Scam? It’s Another Travel MLM …
      PlanNet Marketing is a MLM or multi-level marketing company that operates within the travel and booking niche. They are currently based out in Georgia, USA. Is PlanNet Marketing a Scam – Landing Page The founders of PlanNet Marketing are Don Bradley and Andy Cauthen, both of whom have extensive experience in the MLM industry and as entrepreneurs.

    Is PlanNet Marketing A Scam? (Profitable Travel MLM?)
      PlanNet Marketing is an MLM with head offices in San Diego, CA, that focuses on selling flight and cruise tickets, hotel reservations, and plenty more travel services to its customers. The company has partnered with the like of InteleTravel to help manage the MLM side of their business to provide its member base with money-making opportunities with future clients.

    PlanNet Marketing Review – Low Quality MLM Straight …
      Founded in 2015, PlanNet Marketing is owned and operated by two men named Donald Bradley and Andy Cauthen. Might I add that Andy was involved in an online pyramid scheme in the past. PlanNet Marketing is an MLM in the travel industry. This one reminds me of another travel MLM I recently reviewed called Surge365.

    PlanNet Marketing Review: a Travel .
      PlanNet Marketing is a multi-level marketing company that works in the Travel niche. They deal in selling the travel tickets in the form of hotel booking, flight tickets, and cruise reservations. Moreover, they offer the people an opportunity to make money by becoming the PlanNet Marketing agent.

    Is PlanNet Marketing a Scam? Another Travel MLM Reviewed
      Enter PlanNet Marketing, an MLM company that is affiliated with another company called InteleTravel. PlanNet Marketing’s travel reps promote and sell InteleTravel products and memberships. In return, they will get a commission for each successful sale.

    Is PlanNet Marketing A Scam? Let’s Delve Deeper Into This .
      2020-11-26 · Quick Summary: PlanNet Marketing is a multi-level marketing (MLM) Company that offers this so-called “InteleTravel home-based Independent Travel Agency” (ITA) business to those who would join into their affiliate program and they refer to them as a PlanNet Marketing Rep. They then sell this ITA business and earn commissions. It may seem a legit MLM opportunity.

    PlanNet Marketing Review – What Reps Wish They Knew …
      2020-12-3 · PlanNet Marketing is a travel service provider company that operates in a Multi-level Marketing (MLM) business model through InteleTravel. The company was founded by Donald “Don” Bradley in 2015, with Andy Cauthen as the current CEO.User rating: 2/5

    PlanNet Marketing Review-PlanNet Marketing Exposed!
      2015-11-16 · PlanNet Marketing Inc. is a travel network marketing company that is founded by Don Bradley. The company has partnered up with a travel agency by the name of InteleTravel. InteleTravel is an at home travel agency that is recognized by all the big travel suppliers including all the best resorts, cruise lines, car rental agencies and tour operators.

    Plannet Marketing is an MLM scam. Pyramid scheme : antiMLM
      2011-9-22 · Plannet Marketing is an MLM scam. Pyramid scheme. Help/Advice. Recently had a friend try so so so hard to get me involved in this mlm called Plan net marketing. Basically you have to pay to become an “agent” monthly payments. And then you try to sell travel packages to people.

    Have you found How To Get Rid Of Infected Piercing Quickly information?

    We hope you find the information you are interested in. On our site you can find many other information about piercing. In addition, we have a catalog of piercing artists, as well as a description of piercing styles. Explore the various pages of our site and you will learn a lot of interesting things about piercing.

    How to get rid of an infected piercing

    Sweet, you got a new nose piercing! What’s not so sweet is that you now have an additional and unwanted accessory — a little bump of skin that’s forming around the piercing site as it’s healing.

    Cleveland Clinic is a non-profit academic medical center. Advertising on our site helps support our mission. We do not endorse non-Cleveland Clinic products or services. Policy

    What’s happening, and what can you do about it? Is your piercing predestined for removal? The bump could be the result of a few different skin reactions, so the first order of business is to get to the root of your issue.

    We talk to someone who nose — err, knows — best, dermatologist Alok Vij, MD. He walks you through everything you need to know about dealing with the dreaded nose-piercing bump.

    What is the bump around your nose piercing?

    A piercing is essentially a wound to your skin, even if it’s an intentional one, so some unwelcome side effects are to be expected — at first.

    It’s normal to experience redness, swelling and even a little bit of pain after getting your nose pierced. These symptoms should start fading within a few days. But if you notice that a bump has formed around your piercing, whether inside or outside of your nostril, a few things could be happening.

    1. An allergic reaction

    Hate to break it to you, but you very well might be allergic to that cool piece of jewelry you picked out for your new piercing. If you have a metal allergy (the most common ones are nickel and cobalt allergies), your body could be trying to fight off your new nose ring or stud as though it’s a foreign body.

    “Allergic reactions are most common in people who have a history of atopic dermatitis (or eczema) and who have previously been sensitized to common metals that drive allergic contact dermatitis,” Dr. Vij explains.

    An allergic reaction can cause itchiness, redness, swelling and maybe even some blistering, which could result in bumpiness — but if you have just one bump on its own, you’re probably looking at another issue.

    What to do: If you think you’ve got an allergy, swap out your jewelry for a hypoallergenic version, like surgical stainless steel, sterling silver or 14-karat gold. (And if you’re reading this before you’ve been pierced, just choose one of those metals to begin with!)

    2. An infection

    That little bump could be a pustule, which looks like a little pimple or blister — and just like with a pimple or blister, you shouldn’t try to pop it. Pustules are a sign of an infection, and they can be filled with blood and even pus. Ouch!

    “An infection will be swollen, painful, look red and feel warm to the touch,” Dr. Vij says. “It’ll be tender when you press on it.”

    What to do: Over-the-counter antibiotic ointments aren’t likely to help, since the infection is deeper than the skin’s surface. “Start with warm compresses, which will increase the blood flow to the area and allow your body’s immune system to track into that space,” Dr. Vij advises. “You should also clean gently with soap and water.”

    Your body can typically fight off the infection on its own, and the pustule should disappear. See a doctor immediately, though, if you start feeling sick and have shaking, chills and fever. Your nose is part of an area known as the “danger triangle,” which means infections that start there can, in rare cases, impact the rest of your body and even your brain.

    3. A granuloma

    Sometimes, an injury to the skin results in a pyogenic granuloma, a little bump that contains extra blood vessels that form to try to protect you. “Your body sees a foreign invader and tries to create a wall to block it off,” Dr. Vij says.

    These soft bumps are usually pinkish, reddish or even blackish-brown, and they ooze or bleed easily.

    What to do: Granulomas usually go away on their own. “Watch it carefully for a few days or even a week, and it’s probably OK as long as it stays relatively small,” Dr. Vij says. “If it becomes more symptomatic, go see a dermatologist, who can do cultures to make sure there’s not an infection.”

    4. A keloid

    Keloids are raised scars that extend beyond the initial injury — and if you’ve gotten a keloid in the past, you’re more prone to them in the future. They’re especially common among people who have Black, Caribbean, South Asian and Middle Eastern heritage.

    The good news, Dr. Vij says, is that keloids on nose piercings are relatively uncommon. They’re more likely to appear on ear piercings, especially high up on the cartilage.

    What to do: “Keloids can be extraordinarily difficult to treat,” Dr. Vij says. “If they’re left on their own and continue to grow, they can become disfiguring, and the treatments can become quite aggressive in order to be effective.”

    Keloids don’t go away on their own, either. If you’re developing a keloid around your piercing, remove the jewelry right away and talk to a dermatologist about next steps. They may be able to reduce the keloid with corticosteroid injections.

    How to prevent nose piercing bumps

    There’s no surefire way to keep a bump from developing at the site of your nose piercing, but there’s one important thing you can do to minimize your chance of infection: Keep it clean.

    For starters, make sure any piercings are done by a trusted and trained professional who knows what they’re doing, uses proper equipment and keeps everything spick and span. Then, once you’ve been pierced:

    • Wash your hands: Before touching the site, make sure your hands are clean.
    • Clean the piercing: Twice a day, use saline solution to keep the area sanitary.
    • Clean your jewelry, too: Use soap and water to wash the area carefully and with a very light touch.
    • Don’t pick: Keep your hands away from bumps, crust, pus and other gunk.
    • Keep your jewelry in place: Until it’s fully healed, don’t swap out that nose jewelry, as removing or changing it can get in the way of the healing process.
    • Be patient: It can take up to six months for a piercing to fully heal.

    While nose piercings are commonplace, getting one comes with the risk of infection, especially when the piercing is new and still healing.

    It’s important that you treat an infected nose piercing as soon as you notice it. Otherwise, it could worsen, spread, and end up costing you unnecessary time, money, and trips to the doctor’s.

    Here’s how to know if your nose piercing is infected, and if so, how to treat it.

    Is my nose piercing infected?

    If your nose is newly pierced, it’s normal to experience some swelling, tenderness, and redness, says Jeannette Graf, MD, board-certified dermatologist and assistant clinical professor of dermatology at Mount Sinai School of Medicine.

    However, symptoms beyond this should be closely monitored for infection. Graf says signs of an infected nose piercing are similar to other infected piercings and can include:

    • More pain than usual
    • Throbbing
    • Abnormal odor
    • Pus oozing from piercing site (white pus is normally a sign of a very mild infection, while green or yellow pus indicates a more serious infection)

    Even just one of these symptoms may be an indication of an infection, says R. Peter Manes, MD, FACS, a rhinologist at Yale Medicine.

    If you’re experiencing a fever or severe pain, it’s advised that you see a doctor ASAP.

    How to treat an infected nose piercing

    If your infection isn’t causing you serious, persistent, or worsening pain you can first try treating it at home with the following remedies:

    • Warm compresses: Using a warm compress on the infected area can help reduce swelling. Be sure to use a clean cloth, soak it in warm water, and apply gently to the area.
    • Sea salt solutions: Saline solutions are a natural antiseptic, Graf says. You can make your own by mixing about 1/8th of a teaspoon of salt in one cup of warm water.

    If the infection doesn’t respond to home remedies, your doctor may prescribe antibiotics, and if the infection leads to an abscess — a swollen collection of infected pus —, your doctor will likely need to drain it.

    If you don’t treat a serious piercing infection, Manes says it’s possible for the infection to spread to nearby areas of the face and, in rare cases, result in a life-threatening condition called sepsis.

    How to care for your nose piercing to avoid infection

    It’s important to diligently take care of your new nose piercing to avoid infection — especially when the piercing is new and fresh.

    Piercers typically provide clients with specific aftercare instructions. You can also follow these tips from Graf to avoid infection:

    1. Only go to reputable piercing shops that use sterile techniques and hypoallergenic jewelry.
    2. Using soap or saline solution, clean the piercing first thing in the morning and before you go to bed with clean hands.
    3. Avoid applying skin care products — such as sunscreen, creams, and serums — around the piercing until it is fully healed as these products can irritate the piercing.
    4. Avoid touching or playing with the piercing, since your hands carry bacteria and can result in an infection.
    5. Avoid swimming in natural bodies of water and swimming pools until your piercing is healed, since water can harbor bacteria.

    It’s most important to follow the above steps while the piercing is still fresh and not yet fully healed. After that, you can become more lax with it.

    “When your nose piercing has completely healed after several months, you can stop cleaning it as frequently and even start using mild, unscented soap occasionally to clean,” says Graf.

    Insider’s takeaway

    It can take around four to six months for a new nose piercing to completely heal, Graf says. This will depend on the individual and how diligently the aftercare routine is followed.

    Any piercing, including nose piercings, has the potential to get infected, which in minor cases can cause discomfort and in severe cases can cause fevers, abscesses, and spread to other areas.

    This is why it’s so important to take good care of your new piercing as soon as you leave the studio.

    If you suspect an infection, and it doesn’t look too serious, try cleaning the site with a saline solution and reduce inflammation with a warm compress.

    However, if the infection isn’t clearing up or worsening after a week of home treatment, Manes says you should make an appointment with your doctor to get it checked out.

    So, you got your nose pierced and now you have a bump next to it to deal with. We know how frustrating it could get. There are many ways you can get rid of it. Before we get into it, what the heck is that bump?

    What Is That Bump?

    Anytime a wound (like a piercing) is created on the skin, there is a chance of it getting infected. Considering nose piercing–be it nostril or septum–is done on a cartilage and not a fleshy area like the earlobe, it takes longer to heal. That’s the reason why you get bumps near nose piercing but very rarely near ear piercing. There are two possibilities: this bump could either be a pustule or a keloid, also referred to as granuloma. Whatever be the nature of the bump, DO NOT TRY TO DRAIN IT YOURSELF!

    Pustule: It is a localized piercing pimple which appears as one or in a recurrent cycle. It is pus-filled and may be tender or itchy. 1

    Keloid/Granuloma: Any injury on the skin can result in an abnormal growth of skin tissues in that area that resemble a bump and is often harmless. These bumps are called keloids and are very common after nose piercing. 2

    Though the exact cause of the bump is unknown, poor piercing techniques and/or poor hygiene after piercing can cause it. If you change your jewelry immediately or finger the piercing continuously, it could result in an infection or a bump.

    How To Get Rid Of The Bump Near Nose Piercing?

    Once a bump or a keloid is detected at the site of the nose piercing, you can take it to a dermatologist for an expert opinion. You may be tempted to remove the nose pin as soon as you notice something amiss near the piercing. Unless it is an allergic reaction (in which case you need to remove it immediately) or your dermatologist has recommended it, do not do it. Let the bump heal with the jewelry on. Depending on whether it is an infection, an allergic reaction or a keloid, there is a variety of treatments available. For small bumps like the one near nose piercing, cryotherapy is found to be useful. 3 Surgically removing a keloid, too is an option. 4

    But before thinking of surgically removing the bump, wouldn’t it be better to give certain home remedies a shot?

    Home Remedies To Treat The Bump

    Though no research has been done on the subject, anecdotal evidence shows an impressive success rate with home remedies. Here are some:

    Sea Salt Soak Works Like Magic

    After you get your piercing done, perhaps the first advice you would get from anyone who has had experience with piercing is to soak the pierced area in sea salt. It is found to be extremely effective in avoiding infections and also to get rid of the bump. But how’s it done? Here are two ways of doing it. Mix some sea salt with water. Soak a ball of cotton in it and place the cotton on the bump. Alternatively, you can also try a mildly uncomfortable way of dunking your nose in the saline solution as long as you can. 5 Some experts do not agree with this as it involves wetting and fingering the piercing site which can be counterproductive. It is important to dry the area with a clean towel after the sea salt soak.

    Some Chamomile Tea After That

    Following the sea salt soak with chamomile tea is also found to be beneficial in removing the nose bump.

    How About Tea Tree Oil?

    There is an overwhelming response on the internet for this remedy. Tea tree oil has antimicrobial properties and applying it continuously on the affected area is found to take care of the bump. Here’s a hitch, though. Go for the diluted TTO because the undiluted one is strong and is found to cause irritation on the skin. 6

    The Popular Aspirin Remedy

    Here’s another remedy you can try at home. Crush an aspirin tablet, mix it with water to make a paste. Place the paste on the bump and let it sit for 30 minutes. Wash it with an antibacterial soap after that. Repeat it till the bump disappears.

    Lemon, Honey Can Help, Too

    There are positive responses to remedies like lemon juice and also honey in treating the bump near nose piercing. You can apply one of these on the piercing and see if it works.

    Though these remedies are found to be successful, there is no guarantee that they would work for you. If it doesn’t, you might want to consult a dermatologist on the way forward.

    How To Avoid A Bump From Forming

    Well, it is always fun to get a piercing done. But it’s better to avoid a bump from forming than fretting about it afterward. Clean your nose thoroughly before the piercing is done. Postpone your piercing if you are suffering from any respiratory illness or sinusitis. Once the area is prepped for piercing, do not touch the area. It’s important to go to a qualified piercer to avoid infection or complication later. Keep the area dry and clean after the piercing is done. During the healing, the pierced area will be tender and so, you need to be careful while sneezing and also avoid any friction on the area. 7

    A nose piercing can be a cute accessory, but it’s not so cute when a bump pops up on the skin next to your piercing.

    You might be able to treat the bump at home, but other times it could be the sign of a dangerous infection that needs medical aid.

    Here are five causes for that bump and what to do in each case.

    1. Allergic reaction

    “Allergic reactions cause inflammation and swelling, which can create a bump,” says Hadley King, MD, a board-certified dermatologist, and clinical instructor at the Weill Medical College of Cornell University.

    Your body views the piercing as an invader and may react by causing itching, swelling, and blistering at the site.

    An allergic reaction to a piercing is often caused by an allergy to the metal in the jewelry. You can be allergic to any metal, but the most common metal allergies are nickel and cobalt.

    Nose piercing allergy bumps are generally small but may be surrounded by a rash of red, scaly skin.They can be incredibly itchy and tend to be more irritated than painful.

    How to treat it: “Hypoallergenic piercings should be used, such as surgical steel or titanium,” King advises. Switching to a less irritating metal can allow your skin to calm down and get rid of the nose bump. The reaction can take two to four weeks to fully fade.

    2. Granuloma

    A granuloma is a reddish bump that appears when your immune system forms extra blood vessels around a foreign object like a piercing. Granulomas are usually less than a centimeter wide and they tend to show up on or right next to the piercing site.

    The granuloma acts as a barrier to protect your body, says King.

    Granulomas on nose piercings are often red or brownish-black, feel tender to the touch, and may bleed easily.

    How to treat it: If you have a granuloma, it’s best to leave the piercing alone and let your body heal on its own.

    Don’t switch out your nose jewelry and don’t move it any more than is needed for cleaning, King says, as this can interrupt the healing process and cause irritation. Granulomas can take a few months to fade on their own, or you can see a dermatologist to discuss treatment options.

    If you need to rotate the jewelry for cleaning, make sure the area is wet first so it moves with less friction.

    3. Infection

    If you don’t clean a new nose piercing regularly, bacteria can get into the open wound and cause an infection. Most often, you’ll have redness and swelling around the infected area and your nose may feel extra tender.

    You may develop a small red bump around the piercing, particularly if there is any trapped pus under the skin.

    How to treat it: Some infections may be dangerous if you don’t get medical treatment. “If there are signs of infection such as pain, throbbing or pus, the area should be evaluated by a doctor,” King says. To avoid infection, make sure to clean your piercing twice daily with a saline solution.

    4. Keloid

    A keloid forms when your body produces too much scar tissue during the healing process, King says. They look like firm, raised scars and can be flesh-colored, reddish, or darker than your skin tone. Keloids generally don’t hurt but can become irritated if they rub up against your clothes.

    You’re more likely to develop a keloid if you have a genetic predisposition or you have a darker skin tone.

    How to treat it: If your nose bump is from a keloid, then you should remove the piercing right away. This may help slow your body’s exaggerated healing reaction.

    Keloids usually don’t go away on their own, so you’ll have to see your doctor to treat it. A dermatologist can freeze the growth, inject steroids, or use laser therapy to help it heal. Depending on which treatment you use, it can take a few months for keloids to be fully treated. Even after treatment, the skin may not go back to it’s normal appearance, but the keloid should be reduced.

    If you’re prone to keloids, you may have to give up your nose piercing and know that future piercings may also cause keloids, so it’s probably best to avoid them.

    5. Tissue Damage

    “Damaged tissue can become inflamed and swollen, creating a bump,” King says.

    This type of bump is generally reddish, puffy, and very painful. The size of the bump will depend on how much tissue was damaged.

    The skin on your nose is sensitive and can be easily damaged if you are too rough on a new piercing. This can happen from changing the jewelry too soon or even wiping your nose forcefully.

    How to treat it: If the tissue damage was minor, such as from a minor blow to your nose, you likely won’t need to see a doctor and the bump should improve with time. If there is significant bleeding or intense pain, see your doctor to determine what type of treatment you need.

    How to care for your nose piercing

    You should clean your piercing at least twice per day with a solution of water mixed with antibacterial soap or salt. You should keep this up for at least two months, or until the piercing no longer feels sensitive to the touch. In some cases, nose piercings can take up to six months to heal.

    Insider’s takeaway

    Nose piercing bumps are an unpleasant side effect, but you can often get rid of them on your own or with help from your doctor. Cleaning the piercing, using hypoallergenic metals, and not touching the area can all help to get rid of nose bumps.

    See your doctor if you have any concerning symptoms like excessive bleeding and swelling. And to prevent future bumps it always helps to, “have piercings done by a reliable and experienced professional,” King says.

    Karen L. Hudson is a tattoo artist and contributing writer for Byrdie. She has been an amateur artist as a hobby since grade school, and served a 12 month tattoo apprenticeship in a tattoo studio.

    How to get rid of an infected piercing

    How to get rid of an infected piercing


    How to get rid of an infected piercing

    If you feel a bump on a piercing, there’s no need to panic. Piercing bumps, while annoying, can show up in the healing process even with meticulous care and are common fare for the professionals.

    What Is a Piercing Bump?

    A piercing bump is “unstable scar tissue,” or an irritation bump that commonly occurs in more dense tissue like the cartilage on your ear or nose. It might be one of three things: a hypertrophic scar that has formed inside of the piercing, an abscess of infectious fluid trapped under or behind the piercing, or a cyst caused by an obstruction of dead skin cells or hair.

    Meet the Expert

    • J. Colby Smith is a piercer at 108 Studios.
    • Josh Harris is a piercer at 108 Studios and The Oak and Poppy.
    • Johnny Pearce is a free-hand piercer at Nine Moons Piercing.

    “It’s important to understand before you get a piercing that it takes a level of patience and dedication to earn your piercing wings,” says Smith. Still, you need to make sure you’re properly treating your bump. To do that, it’s important to first identify the type of bump you’re dealing with, where it is located on your body, and how it got there in the first place. After that, simple remedies, time, and patience will help you cure any unsightly swelling.

    And while most piercing bumps are usually temporary and cosmetic, they are likely to clear up with extra TLC and time, says Harris. As a general rule, most growths (cysts, abscesses, keloids, tumors, etc.) are categorized as special issues that require assistance from a medical professional. “It’s important for your piercer to know where to draw the line between minor problems that can be resolved naturally at the studio and when to redirect you to a medical professional,” states Pearce.

    Keep reading to find out more about piercing bumps, from their causes to how to treat them, according to the experts.

    ” data-caption=”” data-expand=”300″ data-tracking-container=”true” />

    Identify and Remove the Irritant

    ” data-caption=”” data-expand=”300″ data-tracking-container=”true” />

    There is a variety of scenarios that lead to the formation of a bump. The secret is taking a moment to think about your day-to-day routine. We want to narrow down what actions are causing the irritation. Try and identify the moments in which you regularly interfere with your piercing.

    The most common causes are bumping, snagging, or sleeping on new piercings (two to six months old). Other factors include poorly fitted jewelry, the shape of jewelry, airplane travel (a dramatic change in elevation and cabin pressure), poor jewelry quality, touching the piercing with dirty hands, and changes in humidity, which can all aggravate new piercings. Plus, headphones, skincare/beauty products, and too many puppy dog kisses can also cause an issue, Pearce says. Remove the irritant, and the rest will follow.

    Check Your Jewelry

    ” data-caption=”” data-expand=”300″ data-tracking-container=”true” />

    After you’ve identified a problem area, the next step is to check if the jewelry is a proper fit and allows enough room for swelling, says Smith. Also, make sure your jewelry is up to par. Are your studs, hoops, or CBRs (captive bead rings) made of surgical stainless steel, surgical titanium, niobium, or Tygon (a surgical plastic)?

    If you’re not sure, visit your local trusted professional piercing studio. They will help you select a quality item in the perfect gauge for healing your piercing. Someone there may change it out for you, too, so there’s no reason to do it yourself. Once it’s in, leave it there until your bump is completely healed. Rotate it occasionally if possible but only after healing.

    Give It Time

    When you get a piercing, part of your body’s job is to help heal the wounds, which tends to work best when left to its own devices. This is why the experts don’t always recommend using any outside products on your piercing. Instead of applying potentially harmful products to the piercing site, reach for a sterile saline spray, as it safely removes debris, discharge, and buildup without causing trauma to the piercing. (FYI: Keep in mind that sterile saline spray is not at all the same thing as adding sea salt to water at home). Arm & Hammer’s saline spray is a simple way to fend off any bump-forming debris from your piercing. Just be careful using this around eye and mouth piercings.

    Once your piercing is completely healed, feel free to change your jewelry from anywhere between three to six months, says Harris. Still, make sure to select high-quality jewelry purchased only from a professional shop and let someone there put it in. “We start longer to allow room for swelling. Once the swelling has reduced and your body has accepted the jewelry, we can carefully switch to something shorter,” he explains. Another cause of piercing bumps could come from changing jewelry too soon. “The longer you wait for the piercing to heal up the better your chances are of not getting the bump,” adds Harris.

    Eyebrow piercings take about 6 to 8 weeks to heal and are usually very easy to care for. After an eyebrow piercing, some people experience temporary swelling, bruising or bleeding that is not considered an infection. When eyebrow piercings become infected, they swell and become red and warm. They’ll often develop a puss-filled bump at the hole. In order to save your eyebrow piercing, it’s important that you treat the infection as soon as possible. Here are a few tips to help you treat an infected eyebrow piercing.

    Wash your hands. Lather up with an antibacterial soap before touching your infected eyebrow piercing. Only touch it as necessary and try to minimize hitting or bumping it with your hand, hair brush or other objects.

    Create a saline solution. Measure a quarter tbsp. of sea salt. Pour one 8 oz. glass of warm water. Add the sea salt to the water to create the solution. Stir.

    Pour the stirred solution into the shot glass.

    Soak the infected eyebrow piercing in the warm saline solution. Use the shot glass to hold the mixture around the infected area. Do this for 3 minutes.

    Apply a warm compress to the infected area that has been soaked in the remaining salt solution. Leave it on until it cools then warm it up again. Repeat this process for up to 30 minutes.

    Don’t use makeup on the infected area, and make sure your hair is always pulled away from the piercing. Never touch your infected eyebrow piercing with dirty hands.

    Keep a bottle of the solution in the shower to clean any remaining shampoo or soap residue off your eyebrow piercing.


    As with any infected piercing, the more you mess with it the worse it becomes. If the infection gets worse, call your doctor.

    How to get rid of an infected piercing

    Other Explanations Bumps at the piercing site can sometimes be a sign of another condition or health problem. If the piercing is not done professionally and incorrectly, it is infected, torn or regularly irritated, a scar may form at the site of the wound healing. While you can take steps to reduce the appearance of these scars, such as by undergoing chemical peels or fillers, these types of scars are likely to last forever. These types of scars are also usually unsightly and can take on bizarre shapes that make them stand out.

    These scars are the result of excessive collagen production and are usually caused by exercise, which may include excessive distortion and rotation of perforations or accidental repeated collisions. Keloids are visible scars that can form during the healing process after a perforation. Keloid scars are formed by excess scar tissue and will form around the perforation even if the jewelry is still in place. Common scars are scars that are usually left after the nostril is removed and the hole re-grows.

    If you want to remove the piercing in your nose and allow it to heal again, you may end up with a small flat scar at the site of the piercing. Therefore, when you remove the piercing, it will leave scars, especially if it has completely healed. The easiest way to prevent piercing scars is to take care of the piercing from the moment you receive it, until the wound heals, or until you remove the jewelry and the scar is gone.

    You can also prevent scars by keeping your piercings and jewelry clean. You can try to prevent nose piercing scars by gently cleaning the healing area with saline, and do not move the jewelry when absolutely necessary. In a healthy environment, your body usually does not leave scar tissue around your nostrils.

    If you are prone to hypertrophic or keloid scars, the scar may form as a bump around your nose piercing hole. Any trauma to the skin can leave a scar, and the piercing itself is a form of injury. Ingestion of the piercing can remove the protective layer of healing and allow bacteria or dirt to enter.

    While the piercing is closing, if the scars bother you, you can use topical treatments to minimize these potential scars. To begin with, it may be helpful to use silicone and / or jojoba oil to minimize the appearance of atrophic scars.

    Use a small amount of the gel 2-3 times a day until the scar is gone. For more tips on how to get rid of abdominal piercing scars, such as treatment options for more serious scars, read on. Read on to find out about the types of piercing scars that can form and if you can do something to heal each one.

    Hypertrophic scarring, also known as hyper granulation tissue, is the excess skin tissue that forms around the piercing during the healing process. Often, atrophic scars occur on a piercing that has moved, has been rejected, or a piercing that has closed after the jewelry has been removed. When pierced by professionals such as Pierced. co, the risk of scarring can be significantly reduced, but whenever there is physical injury to the skin, there is always the possibility of scarring and scar tissue forming as it heals.

    Not all scars are the same; some will require medical attention to remove, while others will disappear on their own over time. It is important to know which scar you are experiencing so that you can get proper care if possible.

    While piercings and keloid scars may look the same at first, there are ways to tell the difference. How to tell the difference Share on Pinterest Illustration by Diego Sabogala Keloids and piercings may look the same at first. Treating Irregularities Piercing bumps is part of the body’s natural response to injury and usually does not require treatment.

    However, people can take steps to keep the area clean, prevent infection, and allow the perforation to heal. You cannot get rid of keloid scars on your own, and even if you remove the jewelry, it will not disappear like other piercings, but there are many treatments available to healthcare professionals.

    Granulomas are irregularities that can occur on the skin with inflammation. Hypergranulation / hypertrophic scar tissue is an overgrowth of tissue that can form around a piercing (often mistaken for a keloid), most commonly around the nostrils and cartilage piercings (coils, tragus, towers, concha, etc.). Conversely, hypertrophic scars are fortunately not permanent and usually disappear as the piercing heals.

    They start with raised scars, which can be pink, red, purple, or brown, and usually darken over time. They look like raised skin around the perforation, usually only on one side of the perforation, and usually not too protruding. They are unique in that they can not only cover the wound itself but also spread beyond the initial healing area, thereby covering a larger area of ​​skin.

    When positioned correctly, some scars will disappear in the corners and cracks of your skin, such as a nose piercing scar or a navel piercing scar, making them difficult to see. Eyebrow piercings can also be placed close to the hairline to minimize the appearance of scars. However, scars from other piercings, such as belly button rings, will be difficult to hide, no matter how neatly placed. One of the best ways to minimize scarring is to place your piercing well.

    Bump scars can also increase the likelihood of a piercing becoming infected, especially if it snags on something and breaks. Piercing guns can contribute to scarring, especially in cartilage, so always choose a piercing that uses a needle rather than a piercing gun. APP piercing specialists are trained in the right jewelry selection, and inappropriate jewelry can lead to hypertrophic scarring.

    If you are still wearing jewelry in your piercing, make a small incision in the tape so you can thread it around the jewelry. Wait for the piercing to heal and then gently rub the scar once a day to smooth it out. While it can take some time and effort to minimize facial piercing scars, whatever the cause of your scar, you don’t have to live with them forever if you don’t want to. Eventually, you pierce the skin, and if damaged, scarring may form on the skin.

    Scar cream contains chemicals that can irritate the healed skin and cause further scars. Chemicals in products such as facial cleansers, bubble baths, denatured alcohol, and other common cosmetics can irritate the healing skin and cause scars. However, moving the jewelry can damage the surrounding skin and cause scars.

    Although atrophic scars are initially caused by the overproduction of collagen, collagen may be helpful in removing facial piercing scars because less collagen is now produced where the scar lives. Like Mederma, research has shown that its key ingredients, oleic acid and linoleic acid, can help improve the appearance of scars once they have formed.

    What are those little lumps that appear on some people’s piercings? Is it keloid scarring? Is it granuloma? Is it infected? One thing is for sure, it is definitely a piercing bump. So what exactly are piercing bumps and how do I get rid of them?

    Let’s start on definitions of these different lumps and bumps
    Keloid scars:

    Keloids are scars that come from the overgrowth of scar tissue. They are characterised by firm, fibrous lumps that vary in colour. Keloid scars tend to be larger than the original wound itself. They may take weeks or months to develop fully. On your piercing consent form, we will ask you if you are prone to keloid scarring, an estimated 10% of people experience keloid scarring and you can be more prone to developing keloids based on a number of genetic factors.

    Many say that they have developed a keloid on their piercing, however it is unlikely that you have developed a keloid scar if you have never had any experience with developing a keloid on any other wound. You cannot get rid of a keloid on your own and it won’t go away like other piercing bumps, even if you remove the jewellery, however there are different treatments that can be performed by medical professionals.


    Granulomas are bumps that can occur on the skin when there is inflammation. This is a collection of white blood cells present from an immune system response to trauma.

    They form when a person’s immune system overreacts to what it believes is foreign but is unable to remove (e.g. piercing jewellery). These often occur in the ear cartilage and can be prone to infection if not treated properly. Piercing bumps can occur from a number of reasons including allergies, genetics, poor aftercare, irritation, trauma from knocking or bumping, or just bad luck. With treatment, they may disappear completely.

    Your piercing bump or lump is likely to be a granuloma!

    How to Manage your Piercing Bump
    1. You may need to change your jewellery. Nickel allergies and other metal allergies are particularly common. If you suspect that you may be allergic to nickel, pop into salon and enquire about purchasing Titanium or Bioplast as they are nickel free.
    2. Make sure you’re not knocking, bumping, sleeping on, touching (with your hands or cotton buds), or catching your jewellery or piercing on clothes, towels or loofahs. Knocking a piercing can remove the protective healing scab and allow bacteria or dirt to enter.
    3. Ensure you’re following the correct aftercare, including using our Sterilear two step piercing spray system to keep the area clean and free from any bacteria.
    4. Do not use Dettol, Betadine, hydrogen peroxide, disinfectants, soaps, tea tree oil and alcohol to clean your piercing. These products can dry out, irritate and burn the pierced area. Avoid using personal care products on or around the piercing including makeup, body lotion and perfumes.
    5. Try out Bump Discs, these tiny medical-grade silicone discs keep your piercing in shape helping to avoid infection by applying pressure to the area which helps to gradually drain the area of fluid. They consistently help in reducing the discomfort associated with piercing bumps.

    If you aren’t seeing improvement, visit or call your local Essential Beauty salon to chat with a Piercer, they will assess your piercing and provide guidance on how to care for your piercing.


    What is an infected ear piercing?

    An ear piercing is a hole through your earlobe or the cartilage in your middle or upper ear. An infected ear piercing may be red, swollen, sore, warm, itchy or tender. Sometimes the piercing oozes blood or white, yellow or greenish pus.

    A new piercing is an open wound that can take several weeks to fully heal. During that time, any bacteria (germs) that enter the wound can lead to infection.

    How common are infected ear piercings?

    Millions of people get their ears (and other body parts) pierced, and most of them have no serious complications. Mild irritation and infections are common, however, for new piercings. In most cases, infections aren’t serious and clear up quickly.

    The earlobes are fleshy and fatty, with strong blood flow. They heal quickly, reducing the risk of an earlobe infection. The upper ear is cartilage, a thick, stiff tissue with less blood flow.

    Piercings in the upper ear are more likely to become infected, and infections in the upper ear are sometimes serious.

    Symptoms and Causes

    What causes infected ear piercings?

    If bacteria gets into a new piercing, it can lead to infection. You may expose your new piercing to harmful bacteria by:

    • Getting your ears pierced in an unhygienic environment or with unsterilized equipment.
    • Touching your ears with dirty hands.
    • Removing your earrings before the piercing heals.
    • Neglecting to clean your new piercings daily.
    • Swimming or submerging your head in a pool, hot tub, lake or river before your piercings fully heal.

    What are the symptoms of infected ear piercings?

    Some pain and redness are part of the normal healing process for pierced ears. It can be easy to confuse those with signs of infection. Symptoms that may indicate an infection include:

    • Discharge coming out of the piercing.
    • Fever.
    • Redness, warmth or swelling around the piercing.
    • Tenderness in the pierced earlobe or cartilage.

    What are the complications of infected ear piercings?

    Leaving an infected piercing untreated can result in a more severe infection or an abscess (a swollen area filled with pus). Upper ear piercings are more likely to get infected. Left untreated, these infections can spread into your body (called a systemic infection).

    In some cases, an infection can cause your piercing to close up.

    Diagnosis and Tests

    How are infected ear piercings diagnosed?

    If you see signs of an infected cartilage piercing, you should contact your healthcare provider. Your provider can assess the severity of the infection.

    If you suspect an infection in an earlobe piercing, take special care with hygiene. If the infection worsens, contact your healthcare provider.

    Management and Treatment

    How are infected ear piercings treated?

    Your healthcare provider may recommend a variety of treatments to help an infected ear piercing heal. These may include:

    • Applying a warm compress to the infected earlobe or cartilage.
    • Rinsing the infected earlobe with sterile saline.
    • Using antibiotic ointment on the affected area.
    • Taking oral antibiotics for more severe infections.


    How can I prevent a pierced ear infection?

    Taking good care of your piercings is key to preventing infection. You should:

    • Leave your earrings in day and night until the piercings fully heal.
    • Wash your hands before touching your earlobes or cartilage.
    • Wash the piercing twice daily with a mild soap or cleanser.
    • Apply rubbing alcohol and/or antibiotic ointment to the area twice daily.
    • Gently rotate the earrings daily after applying antibiotic ointment or petroleum jelly to lubricate the piercing.

    Outlook / Prognosis

    What is the prognosis (outlook) for people with infected pierced ears?

    With good care, most infections clear up within a few days. If your infected ear piercing is not improving, you should see your healthcare provider.

    Living With

    When should I call the doctor?

    You should call your healthcare provider if you experience:

    • Chills or fever.
    • Earring or earring clasp that won’t move or is embedded in your ear.
    • Swelling and pain in your earlobe or cartilage.
    • Yellow pus or discharge from the piercing.

    What questions should I ask my doctor?

    You may want to ask your healthcare provider:

    • How will I know when the infection has cleared?
    • When is it safe to remove my earrings?
    • Do I need to clean my earrings?
    • Can my ears get infected even after the piercing heals?

    A note from Cleveland Clinic

    Getting your ears pierced is most often a safe, simple procedure. Be sure to go to an experienced piercer who practices proper hygiene procedures. Keep your new piercings clean, and don’t remove the earrings until the piercing has healed completely. Be patient — by preventing an infection now, you can enjoy your healthy piercing for years to come.

    Reviewed by a Cleveland Clinic medical professional.


    • American Academy of Dermatology. Caring for Pierced Ears. ( Accessed 4/2/2021.
    • American Family Physician. Complications of Body Piercing. ( Accessed 4/2/2021.
    • Family Doctor (from the American Academy of Family Physicians). Body Piercing. ( Accessed 4/2/2021.
    • Healthy Children (From the American Academy of Pediatrics). Avoiding Infection After Ear Piercing. ( Accessed 4/2/2021.
    • National Health Service (UK). Infected Piercings. ( Accessed 4/2/2021.

    Cleveland Clinic is a non-profit academic medical center. Advertising on our site helps support our mission. We do not endorse non-Cleveland Clinic products or services. Policy

    Posted by Ann V. On 2016 Jun 20th

    How to get rid of an infected piercing

    You landed here looking for some home remedies to treat cartilage piercing bumps or infection? Well, you are at right place. Explore some easy and efficient solutions to treat your cartilage piercing.

    So, you got a cartilage piercing done. It looks amazing, but only if you take proper care. Yes, at times it is found that these piercing get those “bumps”. It can be defined as a small and raised scar, which appears around the exit holes of the piercing.

    There can be various reasons why you have to deal with them. In some cases, they are caused by loose or incorrect jewelry, in other rough handling or infested piercing gun can be a reason. In the last post, causes and symptoms were explained in detail. And as promised, this time it is about dealing with the bumps and infections at home.

    • Tea Tree Oil: With a cotton ball dabbed in a bit of tea tree oil, clean around the piercing hole. Repeat it around 4 times a week. Remember, for few skin types tea tree oil acts strongly. In this case, you can mix the oil with water.
    • Saline Solution: It is highly recommended healing solution. You can use it for both, piercing bump and infection. All you need to do is add 1/8 teaspoon of non-iodized sea salt rocks to one cup of water. Now dip the healing tissue in water for 5 to 10 minutes. Rinse your piercing with this for 2 – 3 times a day. Alternatively, you can also apply a sodden tissue on your piercing.
    • Chamomile Tea Bags: For the sea salt treatment given above, there is something you can do more to make it even more effective. Just placing a chamomile teabag in the solution container, and bring it to boil. Now place it on your piercing. It can be done after applying the sea salt for wonderful results.
    • Lemon Juice: Do you know it work amazingly well for your cartilage piercing bumps? The reason being it helps fighting bacterial infections. It is simple, you need to squeeze a few drops of lemon in a bowl and add some water to it. Now with the help of a cotton ball, apply the mixture on the affected area and repeat a couple of times.
    • Aspirin: The reason why it is here in the list is that aspirin helps open up your blood vessels. Thus, it triggers healing. So, you can crush a tablet and add it to water in a bowl. Make a paste out of it and then apply it with a cotton ball.
    • Water Cleaning: In the worst case, when you don’t have any of the above mentioned things at home, there are still chances of relief. You can use warm water to reduce the pain. Dab a flannel cloth in warm water, with it clean the affected area. Keeping the pierced area clean will accelerate healing.

    Although these bumps aren’t dangerous, yet they can turn unpleasant and itchy. Hence, if you want to get rid of cartilage piercing bump and infection, you must try these to make them disappear. While these treatment options usually work great, in any case, the infection gets severe you need medical attention

    Tragus is the small ovoid cartilaginous flap just outside the canal of the ear. It has become a common spot to pierce and pin up jewelry and such a piercing is known as tragus piercing.

    Traditionally, ear lobe piercing has remained a popular choice for people but due to the dynamic nature of the fashion industry, people are opting to try something different to distinguish themselves form others, leading to the advent of tragus piercing. For tragus piercing or any piercing, infection is a common occurrence. So you need the necessary information to spot an infection early and get it well treated.

    How to Know If You Have Infected Tragus Piercing

    Tragus piercing infection presents with some common signs and symptoms:

    • The affected area swells up, feels warm and aches for about 48 hours after a new piercing.
    • The area around the piercing tends to be red in color.
    • Bleeding may occur for a considerable amount of time.
    • Localized heat is felt when touching the site of the piercing.
    • Formation of abscess, pustules or boils around the piercing.
    • Pus-like yellow-green discharge is observed in many people, with foul smell in extreme cases.

    Infected Tragus Piercing Causes

    Although small in size, Tragus is exposed which makes it vulnerable to infection. Common causes of tragus piercing infection are as follows:

    1. Unsterilized Tools and Environment

    This is a common cause of tragus piercing infection. This means you have your piercing done by a piercer who is not careful, not qualified, or not aware of the importance of sterilization such as disinfecting the piercing tools. Usually this kind of infection occurs 2-3 days after the piercing. Unhygienic conditions at the place where you get the piercing can be a precipitating factor for infection.

    2. Poor Piercing Aftercare

    Failing to take proper aftercare of the piercing usually results in infection. It is important to carefully follow the aftercare instructions given to you by the professional piercer, which usually requires you to wash it with a saline solution.

    3. Jewelry of Inappropriate Size and Material

    Size of the jewelry is an important consideration when getting a tragus piercing because too big or heavy jewelry can pull on the tragus, if too tight it can abrupt the healing process leading to infection.

    It is also necessary to make sure you’re not allergic to the material of the jewelry. Nickel is known to cause allergic reactions in people. It is recommended to opt for stainless steel, gold, silver or platinum jewelry as they’re commonly hypo-allergic.

    4. Other Causes for Infected Tragus Piercing

    • Constant cleaning of the pierced area may irritate it and cause inflammation.
    • Mechanical or chemical injury to the pierced area.
    • Physical trauma to the pierced site while cleaning the area.

    How to Deal With Infected Tragus Piercing

    From the signs and symptoms discussed we can evaluate that a tragus piercing infection is a common troublesome complication that needs proper attention. Here are some treatment and home remedies to ease the pain.

    1. Apply Rubbing Alcohol

    Using a piece of cotton to apply rubbing alcohol twice or thrice a day helps clean the infected area. Hydrogen peroxide shouldn’t be used as it causes dryness over the pierced area and should be contraindicated if the area hasn’t healed completely.

    2. Use Saline Solution

    In case the infection occurs as the piercing is healing, it is advised to dip a cotton bud into a saline solution and clean the infected area with it, making sure that all the debris and pus is removed in the process. You can make you own saline solution by combining one teaspoon of sea salt and eight ounces of water.

    3. Try Chamomile Tea Bag

    It is a good home remedy to dip chamomile teabag in warm water and dabbing the infected area with the bag. It not only cleans the area, but also quickens the healing process. The water used to dip the teabag can further be used for cleansing.

    4. Apply Hot Compress

    Soak a clean piece of cloth in warm water, wring it and apply it to the infected area twice a day. This aids in maintaining a good blood circulation to the tragus and accelerating the healing process.

    5. Treat with Antibiotics

    If all the remedies mentioned above fail, you should seek help from the piercer or the doctor. After thorough examination, you may be recommended oral or topical antibiotics, painkillers and ointments that can help curb the infection. This is highly probably in the case of cellulitis. Make sure you seek medical attention before using any antibiotic on your own accord.

    Pus from a piercing, especially a new piercing, is not uncommon, and it is usually a sign of infection. Individuals with new piercings should avoid touching the areas as much as possible, since this can introduce bacteria into the area. The affected piercing should not be removed right away, since this can cause an abscess. Instead, the area should be washed with a weak solution of sea salt and water. If the piercing does not get better within a few days, medical attention is usually recommended.

    New piercings are the most susceptible to infection, which often causes redness, swelling, and pus drainage. This typically occurs when tiny micro-organism are introduced into the piercing hole. When this occurs, the body’s immune system surrounds the micro-organisms with white blood cells and attempt to expel them from the body. The result of this is pus, which can be white, yellow, or green.

    One of the most common ways that bacteria gets into a new piercing is when a person touches it. Experts typically recommend not touching a new piercing, unless absolutely necessary, such as when cleaning it. When one does touch a new piercing, however, she should wash her hands well.

    When there is pus from a piercing, most experts also do not recommend removing the jewelry. This can cause the outside holes of the piercing to close. An abscess may then form on the inside of the piercing hole. Internal scar tissue could also form.

    Pus coming from a piercing can usually be effectively treated with a weak solution of salt and water. Sea salt is usually recommended for this. Regular table salt is not recommended, since it often contains iodine, which can cause further irritation.

    Roughly 1 teaspoon (5 milliliters) of sea salt should be mixed into a glass of hot or warm water. The mixture can them be stirred to help completely dissolve the salt. Once the salt is completely dissolved, it can then be used to rinse pus from a piercing.

    The salt water solution can usually be rubbed onto most types of piercings with a sterile cotton swab. Individuals with tongue piercings, however, may be able to swish the solution around in their mouth. An infected piercing should be rinsed with a salt water solution two to three times each day.

    Pus from a piercing, along with other signs of infection, should generally begin to dissipate within four days. Although all signs of infection may not be completely gone, the area should be better. If there is no improvement, a visit to a medical professional is usually necessary. More aggressive antibiotics may be needed to clear up a major infection.

    How to get rid of an infected piercing

    Seeing a bump in your cartilage can be a bummer if you recently got a new piercing bump. These piercing bumps are called healing bumps, and they are normal. Usually, they clean up on their own, but in some cases, you have to heal your cartilage through some treatments. So if you want to know how to get rid of a piercing bump at home, keep reading.

    The piercing bump is a type of swelling that appears on the ear or nose cartilage. When you pierce your nose or ear, you feel redness and swelling at that place after a few weeks. Although the bumps often heal independently, they can get infected and cause pain when ignored.

    Bumps may be of three types, including pustule (a pus-filled pimple-like bump), keloid (an injury that develops at the piercing place), and granuloma (a bump caused by tissue growth). These bumps may develop due to allergies, poor technique, genetics, poor personal hygiene, and improper aftercare.

    If you have an injury bump on your piercing place, it is better to visit the doctor for the proper diagnosis. Otherwise, you can try these home remedies to reduce redness and pain.

    Table of Contents

    Sea Salt Remedy

    It would help if you rinsed your piercing through sea salt because it has inflammatory properties that may reduce pain, swelling, and discharge from this area. To use this,

    1. Mix a tablespoon of sea salt in warm water and wash your bumps.
    2. Leave it on for a few minutes and rinse it off, then wipe the surface dry.
    3. Repeat the process twice a day.

    Chamomile Tea Bag Remedy

    Chamomile has anti-inflammatory properties that reduce rashes, skin irritations, sores, and skin inflammations, plus calm the piercing skin. To use this,

    1. Dip a chamomile tea bag in warm water.
    2. Then use the tea bag as a warm compress over the infected area.
    3. Next, apply it for 5-10 minutes and repeat the process several times.

    Tea Tree Oil Remedy

    Tea tree oil is known for its antimicrobial, anti-inflammatory, and antiseptic properties that eliminate bacteria and lower swelling, redness, and pain. To use it,

    1. Mix 2-3 drops of tea tree into a tablespoon of any carrier oil such as coconut, almond, jojoba, or olive oil.
    2. Apply it to the pierced area with a Q tip.
    3. Next, leave it on and repeat the process twice a day.

    Aspirin Remedy

    Aspirin is one of the oldest medicines that manage pain and inflammation. It reduces swelling, pain, redness, and irritation and promotes better wound healing. To use this,

    1. Make a paste of aspirin by adding water to it.
    2. Apply it to the affected site every night before sleeping.
    3. Repeat the process twice a day until the swelling reduces.

    Prevention tips to Avoid Piercing Bumps

    There are some tips for avoiding infections when piercing.

    • Always choose a professional salon because a skilled piercer decreases the chances of developing infections and bumps.
    • It would be best to wash your hands before touching the injured area because a dirty hand can create germs and bacteria on your wound.
    • Always use hypoallergenic metal because cheap jewelry may activate an allergic reaction.
    • Never replace the nosepiece before complete healing because it may trigger an allergic reaction.

    When to See a Doctor?

    You should consult a doctor if,

    • The pain and swelling don’t decrease after two weeks.
    • You feel fever, dizziness, vomiting, and sickness.
    • The affected site gives out a bad odor.
    • The bumps develop pus.


    Nose piercing bumps are usually cleaned up independently, but improper aftercare and some techniques may injure the effective site. It leads to infection, swelling, pain, and distress. It would be best to clean your wound every day by following the above methods at home. But, if your swelling and distress keep going after two weeks, consult your doctor as soon as you can.

    1. How to Clean a Belly Button Ring
    2. Homemade Recipe to Disinfect a Piercing
    3. How to Clean Smiley Piercings
    4. Complications of Nipple Piercing
    5. How to Clean Your New (Conch) Ear Piercing

    How to get rid of an infected piercing

    If you are interested in getting a cheek piercing it is important you find a reputable piercer who follows all hygiene protocol. The healing process takes from 8 to 12 weeks depending on the person. During this time, it is important to stay away from things that can trigger infection and also to make sure your piercings are clean. Regardless of what type of piercing you receive it is imperative you clean it on a daily basis to reduce the risk of infection.

    Rinse your mouth for a minute with a non-alcohol mouthwash after meals during the initial healing period. Also make sure to rinse your mouth for 15 seconds with a mild sea salt mixture (1/4 sea salt with 1 cup warm water) after you drink, eat or put anything in your mouth except clean water.

    Clean the outside of your piercings twice daily, everyday for the entire initial healing period. It is best to clean the piercings in the morning and at night. Wash your hands thoroughly with antibacterial soap before handling your piercings.

    Rinse the piercing area with warm water or saline solution. Saturate a cotton swab and clean the areas where you see drainage or any type of crusting. Your piercing may crust and appear to leak fluid due to dead skin cells, blood plasma and dead lymph cells. This is a sign that your piercing is healing. The fluid should never be pus colored or green, if it is, then your piercing may be infected. Never pick your piercing site with your nails.

    Dilute your antibacterial soap with some distilled or bottled water to create a soapy mix and clean the piercing. Once the swelling of your piercing site goes down, you will be able to rotate the piercing to clean it even more thoroughly. Do not use the antibacterial soap to clean the area more than twice a day. This can cause dryness to the skin and irritate your piercings, making them more prone to infection.

    Allow the solution to sit for a minute and then rinse the area thoroughly under running water and rotate the jewelry back and forth to completely rinse any soapy residue. Pat the area dry with a clean paper towel. Cloth towels can harbor bacteria.

    • Medical Author: Dr. Sruthi M., MBBS
    • Medical Reviewer: Shaziya Allarakha, MD

    How to get rid of an infected piercing

    Keloids on nose piercing sites or any part of the body can be difficult to get rid of and some may even return after the treatment. Treatment, however, does help reduce the size, irritation, and tenderness, and softens the nose piercing bump.

    Treating keloids is not an easy task, so doctors usually follow combination treatments for better results, with options such as:

    • Corticosteroid injections
      • Corticosteroids may be injected directly into keloids, which helps shrink and soften the nose piercing bump. A few shots of corticosteroids are required to get the results.
      • According to the American Academy of Dermatology, 50 to 80 percent of keloids shrink after these injections, but there may be a recurrence after a few years.
    • Retinoid creams
      • Studies suggest that the use of retinoid creams on nose piercing bumps may reduce the size and itchiness of the keloids.
    • Cryotherapy
      • Cryotherapy works better on small keloids, which involves using very low temperatures to get rid of nose piercing bumps.
      • By this method, the size and hardness of the keloid are reduced. It may take a few sessions of cryotherapy to get the desired results.
    • Laser treatment
      • Laser treatment can reduce the size, redness, and discoloration of the keloid, which is usually done along with other treatments.
    • Ligature
      • A surgical thread is tied at the base of the nose piercing bump tightly so that it may cut the keloid, which eventually falls off.
      • This is done for large keloids and keloids with a stalk.
    • Surgical removal
      • Surgery creates a new wound where a new keloid may develop. Therefore, keloids reappear after surgical removal. To prevent reoccurrence, additional treatments could be used, such as radiation treatments.
    • Pressure earring or dressing
      • This treatment is done after the surgical removal of a keloid to prevent reoccurrence.
      • The surgical area is put under pressure to decrease the blood flow in that area, which prevents the development of a new keloid.
      • Almost 90 to 100 percent of patients may benefit from this treatment.

    Piercing bump vs. keloid

    Besides keloids, other skin changes can occur at piercing sites. Fortunately, many of these changes are not always a cause for concern. These harmless bumps typically go away over time, whereas keloid scars continue to get bigger.

    Nose piercing bumps can be caused by various factors, such as an allergic reaction to certain studs and jewelry. In such cases, switching your jewelry to titanium (a hypoallergenic jewelry metal) may be necessary.

    If you have a history of keloids, tell your piercer before getting any type of jewelry piercing. Your piercer may be able to recommend special soap or offer a saline solution to clean your piercing. Your piercer may also recommend the use of tea tree oil for proper aftercare to reduce blisters and inflammation.

    What is a keloid?

    A keloid is a scar developed on the skin following a skin injury. It is a result of excessive scar tissue formation that continues even after the wound has healed, and appears as a raised area on the skin, which may appear purple initially and darken later.

    Once the skin gets injured, the healing process starts right away. Skin injuries can include:

    • Cuts
    • Abrasions
    • Tattoos
    • Nose piercing
    • Ear piercing

    Usually, the process of healing stops at a point where there is no opening or damage to the skin and underlying tissues. However, there may be aggressive or over-healing in some people, which leaves a bumpy scar on the skin called a keloid.

    A keloid generally does not subside on its own, and it should be removed by a dermatologist.

    How to get rid of an infected piercing


    What are the signs and symptoms of keloids?

    Keloids can develop on any part of the body but most frequently develop on the following:

    • Neck
    • Ears
    • Shoulders
    • Back
    • Chest

    The size of a keloid scar may range from 1 to 12 inches.

    A keloid scar may have a few characteristic features, which include:

    • Growth: A keloid scar may take three months to a year or even longer appear after any skin damage. They may keep growing for months and years thereafter.
    • Appearance: A keloid scar is a flat raised bumpy surface, some keloids feel soft and squishy or hard and rubbery compared to normal skin. Though it appears as a pinkish purple raised skin, it turns darker gradually than the normal complexion of the skin.
    • Itchy and irritated: A keloid scar tends to be itchy, painful, and tender while it is growing, and these may subside once it develops completely. When the scar is under friction from rubbing of clothes it may get irritated.
    • Mobility: Keloids are rigid and usually fixed to the region. However, certain keloids on the neck, ear, or abdomen may have a stalk and show some movement with slight touches.

    What are the causes and risk factors of keloid formation?

    A keloid is developed after any type of skin injury, including:

    • Body piercings (nose and ear piercings)
    • Tattoos
    • Cuts
    • Puncture wounds
    • Insect bites
    • Injection sites
    • Surgical scars
    • Chickenpox
    • Severe acne
    • Burns
    • Tightly braided hair

    There are certain rare cases where they develop without any possible skin injury, which are called spontaneous keloids.

    The risk factors of keloids development include:

    • Genetic predisposition: History of keloids runs in the family.
    • Ethnicity: African, Asian, or Hispanic descent.
    • Age: Young people aged 10 to 30 years old. However, mostly, it is observed in people aged in their 20s.
    • Pregnant women
    • People with dark skin

    It is recommended that people who are at risk of developing keloids should avoid piercings and tattoos.

    Nose piercing bump looks unsightly -it can turn red, swollen and fill up with pus when it is infected. So, how to get rid of this problem?

    In this article we will help you with the best and effective remedies to treat your infected nose piercing bump and make you look gorgeous with the nose jewellery.

    Before that we will see what nose piercing bump is.

    What is Nose Piercing Bump?

    A bump may appear at the site of piercing at early stages. Bump may occur where the skin cells are dead and become red and fills with pus which causes immense pain .

    It also leads to infection, when it is untreated for many days. The two common reasons for causing a bump around a nose piercing are trauma and bacterial infections.

    Some nose piercing develops bumps like keloids and granulomas require doctors treatment.

    Nose piercing Bump Without Infection

    If there is no sign of infec